YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

THE
COLLEGE OF MISSIONS LIBRARY
at the
YALE DIVINITY SCHOOL

JOHN G. PATON
An Autobiography

#-As&-i~^, ,

JEt. 70,

JOHN G. PATON

Missionary to the
New Hebrides

An Autobiography Edited by his Brother
New and Complete
Illustrated Edition
I 8 2 4 — I 907
With an Appreciation by Arthur T. Pierson, D.D.

New York Chicago Toronto
FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY
Publishers of Evangelical Literature

Copyright 1898 and 1907
Fleming H. Revell Company

AN APPRECIATION.
Arthur T. Pierson, D.D.
"God buries His workmen, but carries on His
work." The patriarchs in modern missionary his
tory are rapidly passing away; and few, if any
among them have been more conspicuous than the
venerable missionary and apostle of the New
Hebrides, whose patriarchal face and apostolic car
eer, whose vigorous addresses on missionary topics
and whose splendid record of missionary service
and heroism have attracted to him both the atten
tion and the affection of so many of God's people
throughout the whole of the world.
On the last Monday of January, Doctor Paton
passed away at Canterbury, Melbourne. About a
month before, his younger brother, the editor of
his biography (Dr. James Paton, of Glasgow), had
already preceded him into the great life beyond.
These brothers, though there was twenty years'
difference in their ages, had been in closest fellow
ship for many years, both of them earnest, gifted,
and spiritual men, serving the Churcha one at home
and one abroad, with equal fervor and devotion in
their separate spheres. It is a pathetic fact that
they should have been called to their reward within
a month of one another. "Lovely and pleasant in
their lives; in death they were not divided."
Doctor Paton's father was a humble stocking-
manufacturer, and, on account of a warm personal

AN APPRECIA TION.

friendship between himself and his landlord, he
named his boy John Gibson. This boy was born on
May 24, 1824, and, therefore, at the time of his
death, had nearly completed his eighty-third year.
His birthplace was near Dumfries, Scotland, but
when he was nearly five years of age, his parents
removed to Torthorwald. Through his paternal
grandmother^ he was a blood relation of a Galloway
family, whose members had been sufferers for
Christ during the period in Scottish history known
as "the killing time"; so that we are prepared to
expect, by heredity, a legacy of heroism in his char
acter. The boy's memories of his father were those
of a man of earnest prayer, a man who was wont to
cultivate the acquaintance of God in the "closet,"
according to Matt. vi. 6, and the children came, to
recognize, from what they overheard, his power of
intercession, and to associate with the prayer habit
the solar light upon the father's face. They went
regularly to a church with him, a distance of four
miles, and were trained in the Bible and the Shorter
Catechism, especially on the evenings of the Lord's
Day. The boy, however, took no distaste for reli
gious things through this training, but recognized
it to the last as having laid the foundations of his
whole life of soundness in faith, and readiness for
service to a dying world. The young lad learned
the trade of his father and, notwithstanding the
long hours .of work, from- six in the morning till
ten at night, with only short intervals for meals,
like Livingstone in the mills at Blantyre, managed
to get spare time for application to study, and mas
tered the rudiments of Latin and Greek. He had

AN APPRECIA TION.

early found salvation in Christ, and had resolved
to devote his life to some form of distinct service
for Christ in the Gospel. Even his mechanical
training proved an unconscious preparation for
service, for, years later, in the South Seas, his
knowledge of the use of tools and machinery served
him in hundreds of cases where self-help and the
training of others were necessities to his success.
Those who are familiar with the marvelous story
of Paton's life will remember what a singular prep
aration for foreign work he had in the city of
Glasgow and its environs. He learned there to
serve as district visitor and tract distributor, re
ceived some training in the Free Church Normal
College, and especially labored with great success
among the destitute souls in the wynds — the ne
glected districts of that great city. It was there
that he not only learned to preach the Gospel in sim
plicity, even to a few, but discovered what power
there was in individual effort in gathering a con
gregation. After a considerable term of service,
he was about to be removed to some other field
because of the apparent unfertility of his work,
but the few who had been accustomed to enjoy his
ministry determined that they would try what in
dividual invitations could do greatly to increase the
number of his congregation; and with most aston
ishing results, for the largest available place
speedily became too small 'for the crowds that were
brought together by this simple form of individual
effort. This experience reminds us of Edward
Everett Hale's story, "Ten times one is ten." The
narrative of these early experiences of this dis-

AN A PP RE CIA TION.

tinguished laborer in the foreign fields, as student,
home missionary, preacher and teacher, is itself
sufficient in interest and material to become the
substance of a volume.
Paton had passed his thirty-third birthday when
he sailed for the New Hebrides as a missionary
of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland.
The experiences of the years that followed, the
dangers and sorrows of the life at Tanna, to which
he held, despite the protests of friends ; the similar
story of Aniwa, and the deputation work in Aus
tralia, in some respects even more trying, though
less dangerous, are all told in the pages of his
autobiography. Sometimes we have to read between
the lines, for the simplicity and modesty of the
man prevented his setting forth some facts in the
light in which they appeared to others.
Though Doctor Paton was no orator in the ordin
ary sense of the word, few men have ever spoken
in England, America, or Australia, whose words
have awakened deeper interest. His addresses were
apostolic in simplicity and in fervor. They sounded
like new chapters in the Acts of the Apostles. They
were full of marvelous heroism on the one hand,
and marvelous providential deliverances on the
other, so that his life seems to have been" one per
petual miracle of preservation. His book having
had a wide circulation — first in two volumes, and
then in its condensed form in a single volume-
has made his name a household word wherever
men and women have been accustomed to study the
story of missions, or have been found responsive
to the needs of a sinful world. Few men of his

AN AP PRE CIA TION.

generation have been so successful in appealing to
the generosity of the churches in support of mis
sionary labor. The fact is that his own heroic
self-sacrifice and his marvelous story of modern
supernatural intervention quickened the sluggish
faith of all believers, stirred even unbelieving souls
and made his hearers feel as though they had been
transported back to apostolic times, and were still
looking upon the wonders of an age of miracles.
Doctor Paton's name will be pre-eminently con
nected with the raising of the money for building
more than one Dayspring, the latest being a steamer
in which many young people became shareholders,
and by which they were made active participators
both in the work of missions and in the deep inter
est which missionary labors inspire. It is to be
hoped that the home-going of Doctor Paton will
be the means of drawing new attention to the story
of his wonderful missionary career. We have long
counted his book as deservedly ranking among the
twenty greatest missionary stories of all modern
times, and we believe that Doctor Paton's name
will stand among the foremost of the fifty great
foreign missionaries who belong to the Victorian
age of missions.

PREFACE.
THE Manuscript of this Volume, put
together in a rough draft amid cease
less and exacting toils, was placed in my
hands and left absolutely to my disposal by
my beloved brother, the Missionary.
It has been to me a labour of perfect love to
re-write and revise the same, pruning here and
expanding there, and preparing the whole for
the press. In the incidents of personal experi
ence, constituting the larger part of the book,
the reader peruses in an almost unaltered form
the graphic and simple narrative as it came
from my brother's pen. But, as many sec
tions have been re-cast and largely modified,
especially in those Chapters of whose events
I was myself an eye-witness, or regarding
which I had information at first hand from
the parties concerned therein, — and as circum-

PREFACE.

stances make it impossible to submit these
in their present shape to my brother before
publication, — I must request the Public to
lay upon me, and not on him, all responsibility
for the final shape in which the Autobiography
appears. I publish it, because Something tells me
there is a blessing in it
January, 1889. James Patoh.
NOTE TO SECOND EDITION.
The Editor desires very gratefully to acknow
ledge his joy in receiving, not only through
Press Notices, but from Correspondents in
tvery rank, most ample confirmation of the
assurance expressed by him in the last sentence
of the Original Preface — " There is a blessing
in it."
He has been urging his Brother to complete,
as soon as he possibly can, Part Second of the
Autobiography ; and he hopes that the call for
this Second Edition of Part First at so early a
date will successfully enforce his appeal.
February, 1889.

Part One, 1824-1862

CONTENTS. CHAPTER L
EARLIER DAYS. MO]
Introductory Note ••*••..
KIrkmahoe •....,.,.
Torthorwald Village 
Our Villagers •.....,.
Nithsdale Scenes . . • • • • •
Oar Cottage Home .......
Our Forebears ........ I
An Idyll of the Heart ...... 16
A Consecrated Father ••>••• 19
Accepted Vows ...•.•••21
Happy Sabbath Days ...*.. 32
Golden Autumn of Life . . . • • .36
CHAPTER IL
AT SCBOOL AND COLLEGE,
A Typical Scottish School . . . . . 31
An Unacknowledged Prize • . . . ¦ 3a
A Wayward Master ....... 33
Learning a Trade ....... 33
My Father's Prayers ....*.. 34
"Jehovah Jireh" ....... 34
With Sappers and Miners. . .... 36
The Harvest Field  • . 38

liil CONTENTS.

FAGI
On the Road to Glasgow ...••• 39
A Memorable Parting , . . . • .4°
Before the Examiners . . • . . .42
Killing Work  43
Deep Waters ..•••••• 44
Maryhill School  45
Rough School Scenes ...... 4°
"Aut Caesar Aut Nullus" ...... 48
My Wages ....... t • 49
CHAPTER IIL
IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
"He Leadeth Me" ....... 53
A Degraded District  55
The Gospel in a Hay-Loft ..... 56
New Mission Premises ...... 58
At Work for Jesus . ...... 59
At War with Hell  62
Sowing Gospel Seed ....... 64
Publicans on the War Path . . . . .65
Marched to the Police Office  67
Papists and Infidels ....... 69
An Infidel Saved ....... 70
An Infidel in Despair  71
A Brand from the Burning  72
A Saintly Child  75
Papists in Arms ........ 77
Elder and Student . . ..... 81
CHAPTER IV.
FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
The Wail of the Heathen. ..... 85
A Missionary Wanted . . , . . .85
Two Souls on the Altar ...... 87
Lions in the Path ...... .89

CONTENTS. b
PAGB
The Old Folks at Home  92
Successors in Green Street Mission . . . . 95
Old Green Street Hands ...... 97
A Father in God  • . 97

CHAPTER

V.

TBE NEW HEBRIDES.
License and Ordination ...... 101
At Sea 
102
From Melbourne to Aneityum ,
, 102
Settlement on Tanna . .
. 105
Our Mission Stations . .
106
Diplomatic Chiefs . .
107
Painful First Impressions .
. 108
Bloody Scenes . . .
• 109
The Widow's Doom . .
1 in
CHAPTER VI.
LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
Our Island Home . . . . . . .115
Learning the Language . . . . . .116
A Religion of Fear ... 1 ... 118
With or Without a God  119
Ideas of the Invisible ... .120
Gods and Demons ....... 121
My Companion Missionary , . . . .122
Pioneers in New Hebrides . . . . * . 123
Missionaries of Aneityum  125
The Lord's Arrowroot • • ... 126
Unhealthy Sites  127
The Great Bereavement ....•• 129
Memorial Tributes . . . . . • .131
Selwyn and Patteson at a Tanna Grave . * .133
Her Last Letter ........ 134
Last Words  .137
Presentiment and Mystery « * . . . 138
CONTENTS.

CHAPTER VIL
MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
rAOB
Tannese Natives ....... 141
"Tabooed" ........ 142
Jehovah's Rain  143
"Big Hays"  144
War and Cannibalism  145
The Lot of Woman  , 146
Sacred Days  148
Preaching in Villages ...... 149
Native Teachers. . , . , . . .150
The War Shell . . . . . . . .151
Deadly Superstitions . . . . . . .152
A League of Blood ....... 154
Chiefs in Council . . . . . . • 155
Defence of Women  157
A League of Peace ....... 157
Secret Disciples ........ 159
A Christo-Heathen Funeral ..... 159
Clever Thieves ........ 160
Ships of Fire .... ... 164
H.M.S. Cordelia  166
Captain Vernon and Miaki ..... 167
The Captain and the Chiefs ..... 168
The John Williams ....... 169
Evanescent Impressions ...... 170
A House on the Hill ...... 171
In Fever -Grips ........ 171
"Noble Old Abraham^ .... . m
Clitics in Easy Chairs ...... 174
CHAPTER VIII.
MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
The Blood Fiend Unleashed . . . . . 179
In the Camp of the Enemy ..... 180
A Typical South Sea Trader . .... 182
Young Rarip's Death . , .... 183

CONTENTS.

PAGE
The Trader's Retribution  .185
Worship and War ....... 186
Saved from Strangling . . . . . . 187
Wrath Restrained ....... 188
Under the Axe ........ 191
The Clubbing of Namuri • 1 • • . 193
A Native Saint and Martyr ..... 195
Bribes Refused . . . . • -• . .197
Widows Rescued ..••••• 197
The Sinking of a Well  .198
Church-Building on Tanna . • • * • 199
Ancient Stone God ....... 201
Printing First Tannese Book ..... 201
A Christian Captain ...... 203
Levelled Muskets ....... 204
A French Refugee  205
A Villainous Captain  208
Like Master — Like Men ...... 209
Wrecked on Purpose . . . • ¦ . .212
The Kanaka Traffic .  213
A Heathen Festival . . . • . . .215
Sacrifices to Idols  • . 218
Heathen Dance and Sham Fight .... 219
Six Native Teachers  221
A Homeric Episode ....... 222
Victims for Cannibal Feast ..... 223
The Jaws of Death  224
Nahak or Sorcery ....... 226
Killing me by Nahak  227
Nahak Defied ........ 229
Protected by Jehovah ...... 230
"Almost Persuaded". . . . . . .231
Escorted to the Battle-Field ..... 232
Praying for Enemies ...... 233
Our Canoe on the Reef  233
A Perilous Pilgrimage ...... 236
Rocks and Waters  237

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER IX.
DEEPENING SHADOWS.
PAOB
Welcome Guests ••••••• 243
A Fiendish Deed  * . 244
The Plague of Measles ...... 245
A Heroic Soul ........ 246
Horrors of Epidemic ....... 247
A Memorable New Year  248
A Missionary Attacked ...... 249
In the Valley of the Shadow  251
Blow from an Adze ....... 252
A Missionary's Death ...... 253
Mrs. Johnston's Letter  255
A Heavy Loss ........ 256
The Story of Kowia  .256
Kowia's Soliloquy ....... 258
The Passing of Kowia ...... 259
Mortality of Measles . •  261
Fuel to the Fire  262
Hurricanes  262
A Spate of Blood and Terror ..... 263
Nowar Vacillates ....... 265
The Anger of the Gods ...... 265
Not Afraid to Die .  266
Martyrs of Erromanga ¦ • • . . . 267
Visit to the Gordons ...... 268
Their Martyrdom  269
Vindication of the Gordons ..... 270
Gordon's Last Letter  272
Plots of Murder  273
Death by Nahak  275
Nowar Halting Again ...... 275
Old Abraham's Prayer  277
Miaki and the Mission House  278
Satanic Influences ....... 280
Perplexity Deepening ...... 280
Bisfe" Selwyn's Testimony . . . .281

CONTENTS.

PAGE
Rotten Tracts  283
Captain and Mate of Blut Bell .... 285
My Precious Dog . . . . . . . 287
Fishing-Nets and Kawases ..... 288
The Taro Plant  290
The Kava Drink  , , 290
Katasian and the Club Scene  291
The Yams  292
Sunshine and Shadow ...... 292
Teachers Demoralized ...... 293
The Chief's Alphabet ...... 294
Our Evil Genius  295
Ships of Fire Again  295
Commodore Seymour's Visit  296
Nouka and Queen Toria  297
The Dog to his Vomit Again ..... 298

CHAPTER X
FAREWELL SCENES.
The War Fever  , , 303
Forced to the War Council ..... 305
A Truce Among the Chiefs ..... 306
Chiefs and People ....... 308
The Kiss of Judas ....... 309
The Death of Ian ....... 309
The Quivering Knife . . , . . .310
A War of Revenge  312
In the Thick of the Battle  313
Tender Mercies of the Wicked .... 315
Escape for Life ........ 316
The Loss of All ....... 3'7
Under the Tomahawk . . . . . .318
Jehovah is Hearing ....... 318
The Host Turned Back ...... 320
The War Against Manuman ; . . . . 320

CONTENTS.

PAGS
Traps Laid ......... 321
House Broken Up . , , . • . . 322
War Against Our Friends ..... 322
A Treacherous Murderer ...... 323
On the Chestnut Tree  324
Bargaining for Life ....... 325
Five Hours in a Canoe . . ... 328
Kneeling on the Sands  329
Faimungo's Farewell  330
" Follow ! Follow ! " . . . . . . . 33 1
A Race for Life .  332
Ringed Round with Death  334
Faint yet Pursuing ....... 336
Out of the Lion's Jaws <  337
Brothers in Distress  339
Intervening Events . , . . . , .341
A Cannibal's Taste  341
Pillars of Cloud and Fire  342
Passing by on the Other Side  344
Kapuku and the Idol Gods  344
A Devil Chief  344
"In Perils Oft"  345
Through Fire and Water  345
"Sail O! Sail Ol"  349
"Let Me Die" ......... 350
In Perils on the Sea. . . , . . . 351
Tannese Visitors ....... 352
The Devil Chief Again ...... 353
Speckled and Spotted . . . . . .354
Their Desired Haven . . . • . . 355
"I am Left Alone" ....... 355
My Earthly Al ........ 356
Eternal Hope ........ 356
Australia tc the Rescue . • • . . .357
For My Brethren's Sake  358
A New Holy League. ... • ¦ 358
The Uses of Adversity . • . . ¦ «C9

CONTENTS. i»
PAGE
Ann-chair Critics Again ...... 360
Concluding Note ....... 361
Prospectus of Part Second. ..... 362

APPENDIX,
A The Prayer of the Chiefs of Tanna . . . .367
B. Notes on the New Hebrides . .... 371

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Portrait of John G. Paton .... Frontispiece.
"The Man That Kills Missi Must First Kill Me" To face p. 156

Natives Stealing Property 
Natives Returning Stolen Property
" There They Lay Me on Cocoanut Leaves on the
Ground " 
"At Daybreak I Found My Houes Surrounded'
The Dangerous Landing Through the Surf .
" Suddenly He Drew A Large Butcher Like Knife'
Springing Forward He Caught The Club
Map of the New Hebrides . .

160
165
172 188
235
311 343 ioj

EARLIER DAYS.

9.

CHAPTER L m
EARLIER DAYS.
Introductory Note. — Kirkmahoe. — Torthor ;,i Village.  Our
Villagers. — Nithsdale Scenes. — Our Cottage Home. — Our
Forebears. — An Idyll of the Heart.— A Consecrated Father
— Accepted Vows. — Happy Sabbath Days. — Golden
Autumn of Life.
WHAT I write here is for the glory of God.
For more than twenty years have I been
urged to record my story as a missionary of the
Cross ; but always till now, in my sixty-fourth year,
my heart has shrunk from the task, as savouring
too much of self. Latterly the conviction has been
borne home to me that if there be much in my ex
perience which the Church of God ought to know,
it would be pride on my part, and not humility, to
let it die with me. I lift my pen, therefore, with that
motive supreme in my heart ; and, so far as memory
and entries in my note-books and letters of my own
and of other friends serve or help my sincere desire
to be truthful and fair, the following chapters will
present a faithful picture of the life through which
the Lord has led me. If it bows any of my readers

EARLIER DAYS.

under as deep and certain a confidence as mine, that
in " God's hand our breath is, and His are all our
ways," my task will not be fruitless in the Great Day.
On the 24th May, 1824, I was born in a cottage
on the farm of Braehead, in the parish of Kirkmahoe,
near Dumfries, in the south of Scotland. My father,
James Paton, was a stocking manufacturer in a small
way ; and he and his young wife, Janet Jardine
Rogerson, lived on terms of warm personal friendship
with the "gentleman farmer," so they gave me his
name, John Gibson; and the curly-haired child of
the cottage was soon able to toddle across to the
mansion, and became a great pet of the lady there.
More than once, in my many journeyings, have I
met with one or another, in some way connected
with that family, and heard little incidents not
needing to be repeated here, showing how beautiful
and tender and altogether human was the relation
ship in those days betwixt the landlord and the
cottars on his estate. On my last visit to Scot
land, sixty years after, I drove to Braehead in com
pany with my youngest brother James and my
cousin David, — the latter born the same week as I,
and the former nearly twenty years my junior ; and
we found no cottage, nor trace of a cottage, but
amused ourselves by supposing that we could dis
cover by the rising of the grassy mound, the outline
where the foundations once had been ! Of ten
thousand homes in Scotland, once sweet and beau-

EARLIER DAYS.

tiful, each a little possible Paradise in its own well-
cultivated plot, this is true to-day ; and where are
the healthy, happy peasant boys and girls that such
homes bred and reared ? They are sweltering and
struggling for existence in our towns and cities. I
am told that this must be — that it is all the result
of economic laws ; but I confess to a deepening con
viction that it need not be, and that the loss to the
nation as a whole is vital, if not irreparable.
While yet a mere child, five years or so of age,
my parents took me to a new home in the ancient
village of Torthorwald, about four and a quarter
miles north from Dumfries, on the road to Lockerbie.
At that time, about 1830, Torthorwald was a busy
and thriving village, and comparatively populous,
with its cottars and crofters, large farmers and small
farmers, weavers and shoemakers, doggers and coop
ers, blacksmiths and tailors. Fifty-five years later,
when I last visited the scenes of my youth, the
village proper was literally extinct, except for five
thatched cottages where the lingering patriarchs
were permitted to die slowly away, — when they too
would be swept into the large farms, and their garden
plots ploughed over, like sixty or seventy others that
had been obliterated 1 Of course the Village Smithy
still survives, but its sparks are few and fading, — the
great cultivators patronizing rather the towns. The
Meal Mill still grinds away, — but nothing like what
it did when every villager bought or cultivated his
few acres of corn, and every crofter and farmer in

EARLIER DAYS.

the parish sent all his grist to the mill. The Grocer's
Shop still recalls the well-known name of Robert
Henderson ; but so few are the mouths now to be
fed, that his warm-hearted wife and universal favour
ite, the very heroine of our village life, " Jean Grier,"
is retiring from it in disgust, and leaving it to her
son-in-law, declaring that " these Tory landlords and
their big farms hae driven our folks a' awa', and
spoiled the Schule and the Shop, the Kirk and the
Mill." And verily the School is robbed of its children,
and the Parish Church of its worshippers, when five
families only are reared where twenty once flourished 1
Political economy may curse me, if it will ; but I
heard with grim satisfaction that this system of large
farming, which extinguishes our village homes, and
sends our peasantry to rear their children in lanes
and alleys, in attics and cellars of populous towns,
was proving ruinous at length to the landlords and
factors, who had in many cases cruelly forced it on
an unwilling people for mere selfish gain.
The Villagers of my early days— the agricultural
servants, or occasional labourers, the tradesmen, the
small farmers — were, generally speaking, a very in
dustrious and thoroughly independent race of people.
Hard workers they had to be, else they would starve ;
yet they were keen debaters on all affairs both in
Church and State, and sometimes in the "smiddy"
or the "kiln," sometimes in a happy knot on the
" village green." or on the road to the " kirk " or the
" market," the questions that were tearing the mighty

EARLIER DAYS.

world beyond were fought over again by secluded
peasants with amazing passion and bright intelligence.
From the Bank Hill, close above our village, and
accessible in a walk of fifteen minutes, a view opens
to the eye which, despite several easily understood
prejudices of mine that may discount any opinion
that I offer, still appears to me well worth seeing
amongst all the beauties of Scotland. At your feet
lay a thriving village, every cottage sitting in its own
plot of garden, and sending up its blue cloud of " peat
reek," which never somehow seemed to pollute the
blessed air ; and after all has been said or sung, a
beautifully situated village of healthy and happy
homes for God's children is surely the finest feature
in every landscape 1 There nestled the Manse
amongst its ancient trees, sometimes wisely, some
times foolishly tenanted, but still the " man's-house,"
the man of God's house, when such can be found
for it. There, close by, the Parish School, where rich
and poor met together on equal terms, as God's
children ; and we learned that brains and character
make the only aristocracy worth mentioning. Yonder,
amid its graves, that date back on crumbling stone
five hundred years, stands the Village Church ; and
there, on its little natural hill, at the end of the
village, rises the old tower of Torthorwald, frowning
over all the far-sweeping valley of the Nith, and
telling of days of blood and Border foray. It was
one of the many castles of the Kirkpatricks. and its
enormous and imperishable walls seem worthy of

EARLIER DAYS.

him who wrote the legend of his family in the blood
of the Red Comyn, stabbed in the Greyfriars Church
of Dumfries, when he smote an extra blow to that of
Bruce, and cried, " I mak' siccar." Beyond, betwixt
you and the Nith, crawls the slow-creeping Lochar
towards the Solway, through miles and miles of moss
and heather, — the nearest realization that I ever be
held of a "stagnant stream." Looking from the
Bank Hill on a summer day, Dumfries with its
spires shone so conspicuous that you could have
believed it not more than two miles away ; the
splendid sweeping vale through which Nith rolls to
Solway, lay all before the naked eye, beautiful with
village spires, mansion houses, and white shining
farms ; the Galloway hills, gloomy and far-tumbling,
bounded the forward view, while to the left rose
Criffel, cloud-capped and majestic; then the white
sands of Solway, with tides swifter than horsemen ;
and finally the eye rested joyfully upon the hills of
Cumberland, and noticed with glee the blue curling
smoke from its villages on the southern Solway
shores. Four miles behind you lie the ruins of the
Castle of the Bruce, within the domains of his own
Royal Burgh of Lochmaben ; a few miles in front,
the still beautiful and amazing remains of Caerlave-
rock Castle, famous in many a Border story; all
around you, scattered throughout the dale of Nith,
memories or ruins of other baronial " keeps," rich in
suggestion to the peasant fancy ! Traditions lost
nothing in bulk, or in graphic force, as they were

EARLIER DAYS.

retold for the thousandth time by village patriarchs
around the kindly peat fire, with the younger rustics
gaping round. A high spirit of patriotism, and a
certain glorious delight in daring enterprises, was
part of our common heritage.
There, amid this wholesome and breezy village
life, our dear parents found their home for the long
period of forty years. There were born to them
eight additional children, making in all a family of
five sons and six daughters. Theirs was the first of
the thatched cottages on the left, past the " miller's
house," going up the "village gate," with a small
garden in front of it, and a large garden across the
road ; and it is one of the few still lingering to show
to a new generation what the homes of their fathers
were. The architect who planned it had no ideas
of art, but a fine eye for durability I It consists at
present of three, but originally of four, pairs of "oak
couples" (Scottice- kipples), planted like solid trees
in the ground at equal intervals, and gently sloped
inwards till they meet or are " coupled " at the ridge,
this coupling being managed not by rusty iron, but
by great solid pins of oak. A roof of oaken wattles
was laid across these, till within eleven or twelve feet
of the ground, and from the ground upwards a stone
wall was raised, as perpendicular as was found practi
cable, towards .these overhanging wattles, this wall
being roughly " pointed " with sand and clay and
lime. Now into and upon the roof was woven and
intertwisted a covering of thatch, that defied all

EARLIER DAYS.

winds and weathers, and that made the cottage
marvellously cosey, — being renewed year by year,
and never allowed to remain in disrepair at any
season. But the beauty of the construction was and
is its durability, or rather the permanence of its
oaken ribs ! There they stand, after probably not
less than four centuries, japanned with •' peat reek "
till they are literally shining, so hard that no
ordinary nail can be driven into them, and perfectly
capable for service for four centuries more on the
same conditions. The walls are quite modern, having
all been rebuilt in my father's time, except only the
few great foundation boulders, piled around the
oaken couples ; and parts of the roofing also may
plead guilty to having found its way thither only in
recent days ; but the architect's one idea survives,
baffling time and change — the ribs and rafters of oak.
Our home consisted of a "but" and a "ben"
and a " mid room," or chamber, called the " closet"
The one end was my mother's domain, and served
all the purposes of dining-room and kitchen and
parlour, besides containing two large wooden erec
tions, called by our Scotch peasantry " box-beds " ;
not holes in the wall, as in cities, but grand, big,
airy beds, adorned with many-coloured counterpanes,
and hung with natty curtains, showing the skill of
the mistress of the house. The other end was my
father's workshop, filled with five or six "stocking
frames," whirring with the constant action of five or
six pairs of busy hands and feet, and producing right

EARLIER DAYS. II

genuine hosiery for the merchants at Hawick and
Dumfries. The " closet " was a very small apartment
betwixt the other two, having room only for a bed,
a little table, and a chair, with a diminutive window
shedding diminutive light on the scene. This was
the Sanctuary of that cottage home. Thither daily,
and oftentimes a day, generally after each meal, we
saw our father retire, and "shut to the door"; and we
children got to understand by a sort of spiritual
instinct (for the thing was too sacred to be talked
about) that prayers were being poured out there for
us, as of old by the High Priest within the veil in the
Most Holy Place. We occasionally heard the pathetic
echoes of a trembling voice pleading as if for life,
and we learned to slip out and in past that door on
tiptoe, not to disturb the holy colloquy. The outside
world might not know, but we knew, whence came
that happy light as of a new-born smile that always
was dawning on my father's face : it was a reflection
from the Divine Presence, in the consciousness of
which he lived. Never, in temple or cathedral, on
mountain or in glen, can I hope to feel that the Lord
God is more near, more visibly walking and talking
with men, than under that humble cottage roof of
thatch and oaken wattles. Though everything else
in religion were by some unthinkable catastrophe to
be swept out of memory, or blotted from my under
standing, my soul would wander back to those early
scenes, and shut itself up once again in that Sanctuary
Closet, and, hearing still the echoes of those cries tp

M EARLIER DAYS.

God, would hurl back all doubt with the victorious
appeal, " He walked with God, why may not I ? "
A few notes had better here be given as to our
" Forebears," the kind of stock from which my father
and mother sprang. My father's mother, Janet
Murray, claimed to be descended from a Galloway
family that fought and suffered for Christ's Crown
and Covenant in Scotland's " killing time," and was
herself a woman of a pronouncedly religious deve
lopment. Her husband, our grandfather, William
Paton, had passed through a roving and romantic
career, before he settled down to a douce deacon of
the weavers of Dumfries, like his father before him.
Forced by a press-gang to serve on board a British
man-of-war, he was taken prisoner by the French,
and thereafter placed under Paul Jones, the pirate of
the seas, and bore to his dying day the mark of a
slash from the captain's sword across his shoulder for
some slight disrespect or offence. Determining with
two others to escape, the three were hotly pursued by
Paul Jones's men. One, who could swim but little,
was shot, and had to be cut adrift by the other two,
who in the darkness swam into a cave and managed
to evade for two nights and a day the rage of their
pursuers. My grandfather, being young and gentle
and yellow-haired, persuaded some kind heart to rig
him out in female attire, and in this costume escaped
the attentions of the press-gang more than once ; till,
after many hardships, he bargained with the captain
of a coal sloop to stow him away amongst his black

EARLIER DAYS. 13

diamonds, and thus, in due time, he found his way
home to Dumfries, where he tackled bravely and
wisely the duties of husband, father, and citizen
for the remainder of his days. The smack of the
sea about the stories of his youth gave zest to the
talks round their quiet fireside, and that, again, was
seasoned by the warm evangelical spirit of his
Covenanting wife, her lips " dropping grace."
Of their children, two reproduced the disposition
of their father, and two that of their mother. William
took to the soldier's career, and died in Spain ; May,
the only daughter, gave her heart and hand to John
Wood, a jolly and gallant Englishman, who fought
at Waterloo, and lived to see his hundredth birthday.
John and James, the latter being my father, both
learned the stocking manufacturing business of their
fathers, and both followed their mother's piety and
became from their early teens very pronounced and
consistent disciples of the Lord.
On the other side, my mother, Janet Rogerson, had
for parents a father and mother of the Annandale
stock. William Rogersbn, her father, was one of
many brothers, all men of uncommon strength and
great force of character, quite worthy of the Border
rievers of an earlier day. Indeed, it was in some such
way that he secured his wife, though the dear old
lady in after-days was chary about telling the story.
She was a girl of good position, the ward of two un
scrupulous uncles who had charge of her small estate,
near Langholm ; and while attending some boarding

EARLIER DAYS.

school she fell devotedly in love with the tall, fair-
haired, gallant young blacksmith, William Rogerson.
Her guardians, doubtless very properly, objected to
the "connection " ; but our young Lochinvar, with his
six or seven stalwart brothers and other trusty
"lads," all mounted, and with* some ready tool in
cas: of need, went boldly and claimed his bride, and
she, willingly mounting at his side, was borne off in
the light of open day, joyously married, and took
possession of her " but and ben," as the mistress of
the blacksmith's abode.
The uncles had it out with him, however, in an
other way. While he was enjoying his honeymoon,
and careless of mere mundane affairs, they managed
to dispose of all the property of their ward, and
make good their escape with the proceeds to the
New World. Having heard a rumour of some such
sale, our young blacksmith on horseback just
reached the scene in time to see the last article — a
Family Bible — put up for auction. This he claimed,
or purchased, or seized, in name of the heiress — but
that was all that she ever inherited. It was used
devoutly by her till her dying day, and was adorned
with the record of her own marriage and of the
birth of a large and happy family, whom by-and-by
God gave to her.
Janet Jardine bowed her neck to the self-chosen
yoke, with the light of a supreme affection in her
heart, and showed in her gentler ways, her love of
books, her fine accomplishments with the needle

EARLIER DAYS. 15

and her general air of ladyhood, that her lot had
once been cast in easier, but not necessarily happiei,
ways. Her blacksmith lover proved not unworthy
of his lady bride, and in her old days found a quiet
and modest home, the fruit of years of toil and hope
ful thrift, their own little property, in which they
rested and waited a happy end. Amongst those
who at last wept by her grave stood, amidst many
sons and daughters, her son the Rev. James J.
Rogerson, clergyman of the Church of England, who,
for many years thereafter, and till quite recently, was
spared to occupy a distinguished position at ancient
Shrewsbury, and has left behind him there an
honoured and beloved name.
One thing else, beautiful in its pathos, I must re
cord of that dear old lady. Her son, Walter, had gone
forth from her, in prosecution of his calling, had cor
responded with her from various counties in England,
and then had suddenly disappeared ; and no sign
came to her, whether he was dead or alive. The
mother-heart in her clung to the hope of his return ;
every night she prayed for that happy event, and be
fore closing the door, threw it wide open, and peered
into the darkness with a cry, "Come hame, my
boy Walter, your mither wearies sair ; " and every
morning, at early break of day, for a period of more
than twenty years, she toddled up from her cot
tage door, at Johnsfield, Lockerbie, to a little
round hill, called the "Corbie Dykes," and, gazing
with tear-filled eyes towards the south for the form

16 EARLIER DAYS.

of her returning boy, prayed the Lord God to keep
him safe and restore him to her yet again. Always,
as I think upon that scene, my heart finds conso
lation in reflecting that if not here then for certain
there, such deathless longing love will be rewarded,
and, rushing into long-delayed embrace, will exclaim,
" Was lost and is found."
From such a home came our mother, Janet Jardine
Rogerson, a bright-hearted, high-spirited, patient-
toiling, and altogether heroic little woman ; who, for
about forty-three years, made and kept such a whole
some, independent, God-fearing, and self-reliant life
for her family of five sons and six daughters, as con
strains me, when I look back on it now, in the light
of all I have since seen and known of others far differ
ently situated, almost to worship her memory. She
had gone with her high spirits and breezy disposition
to gladden, as their companion, the quiet abode of
some grand or great-grand-uncle and aunt, familiarly
named in all that Dalswinton neighbourhood, "Old
Adam and Eve." Their house was on the outskirts
of the moor, and life for the young girl there had not
probably too much excitement But one thing had
arrested her attention. She had noticed that a young
stocking maker from the " Brig End," James Paton,
the son of William and Janet there, was in the habit
of stealing alone into the quiet wood, book in hand,
day after day, at certain hours, as if for private study
and meditation. It was a very excusable curiosity
that led the young bright heart of the girl to watch

EARLIER DAYS. If

him devoutly reading and hear him reverently reciting
(though she knew not then, it was Ralph Erskine's
" Gospel Sonnets," which he could say by heart sixty
years afterwards, as he lay on his bed of death) ; and
finally that curiosity awed itself into a holy respect,
when she saw him lay aside his broad Scotch bonnet,
kneel down under the sheltering wings of some tree,
and pour out all his soul in daily prayers to God.
As yet they had never spoken. What spirit moved
her, let lovers tell — was it all devotion, or was it a
touch of unconscious love kindling in her towards
the yellow-haired and thoughtful youth? Or was
there a stroke of mischief, of that teasing, which so
often opens up the door to the most serious step
in all our lives ? Anyhow, one day she slipped in
quietly, stole away his bonnet, and hung it on a
branch near by, while his trance of devotion made
him oblivious of all around ; then, from a safe retreat
she watched and enjoyed his perplexity in seeking
for and finding it I A second day this was repeated ;
but his manifest disturbance of mind, and his long
pondering with the bonnet in hand, as if almost
alarmed, seemed to touch another chord in her heart
— that chord of pity which is so often the prelude Of
love, that finer pity that grieves to wound anything
nobler or tenderer than ourselves. Next day, when
he came to his accustomed place of prayer, a little
card was pinned against the tree just where he knelt,
and on it these words :—
" She who stole away your bonnet is ashamed of
p. a

.18 EARLIER DAYS.

what she did ; she has a great respect for you, and
asks you to pray for her, that she may become as
good a Christian as you."
Staring long at that writing, he forgot Ralph
Erskine for one day ; taking down the card, and won
dering who the writer could be, he was abusing him
self for his stupidity in not suspecting that some one
chad discovered his retreat, and removed his bonnet,
Jnstead of wondering whether angels had been there
during his prayer, — when, suddenly raising his eyes,
he saw in front of old Adam's cottage, through a
Jane amongst the trees, the passing of another kind
of angel, swinging a milk-pail in her hand and
merrily singing some snatch of old Scottish song.
He knew, in that moment, by a Divine instinct, as
infallible as any voice that ever came to seer of old,
that she was the angel visitor that had stolen in upon
his retreat — that bright-faced, clever-witted niece of
;old Adam and Eve, to whom he had never yet
spoken, but whose praises he had often heard said
and sung — "Wee Jen." I am afraid he did pray "for
her," in more senses than one, that afternoon ; at any
rate, more than a Scotch bonnet was very effectually
stolen ; a good heart and true was there bestowed,
and the trust was never regretted on either side, and
never betrayed.
Often and often, in the genial and beautiful
hours of the autumntide of their long life, have I
heard my dear father tease " Jen " about her maidenly
intentions in the stealing of that bonnet ; and often

EARLIER DAYS 19

with quick mother wit have heard her happy
retort, that had his motives for coming to that
retreat been altogether and exclusively pious, he
would probably have found his way to the other side
of the wood, but that men who prowled about the
Garden of Eden ran the risk of meeting some day
with a daughter of Eve !
Somewhere in or about his seventeenth year, my
father passed through a crisis of religious experience,
and 'from that day he openly and very decidedly
followed the Lord Jesus. His parents had belonged
to one of the older branches of what now we call
the United Presbyterian Church ; but my father
having made an independent study of the Scotch
Worthies, the Cloud of Witnesses, the Testimonies
and the Confession of Faith, resolved to cast in hh
lot with the oldest of all the Scotch Churches, the
Reformed Presbyterian, as most nearly representing
the Covenanters and the attainments of both the
first and second Reformations in Scotland. This
choice he deliberately made, and sincerely and in
telligently adhered to ; and was able at all times to
give strong and clear reasons from Bible and from
history for the principles he upheld. Still his sym
pathies and votes always went with the more pro
gressive party in that ancient Church. He held it to
be right that Cameronians, like other citizens, should
exercise the municipal and political franchise, and he
adhered ' tb the " Majority Synod," which has since
been incorporated with the Free Church of Scdtrani,

EARLIER DAYS.

While glorying in the Psalms, he rejoiced to sing
other hymns and spiritual songs (thanks to Ralph
Erskine's "Sonnets," perhaps, for that 1) from his earli
est days, at least everywhere except in the ordinary
Public Worship ; and long before he died, though
he still held the Psalms to be supreme, he had learned
to hear with glowing delight vast congregations sing
ing the hymns of modern days, had learned joyfully
to join in these songs of Zion, and was heard often
to confess his belief that God had greatly owned and
blessed the ministry of song in the service of the
Gospel. Besides his independent choice of a Church
for himself, there was one other mark and fruit of
his early religious decision, which looks even fairer
through all these years. Family Worship had here
tofore been held only on Sabbath day in his father's
house ; but the young Christian, entering into con
ference with his sympathising mother, managed to
get the household persuaded that there ought to be
daily morning and evening prayer and reading of
the Bible and holy singing. This the more readily,
as he himself agreed to take part regularly in the
same and so relieve the old warrior of what might
have proved for him too arduous spiritual toils. And
so began in his seventeenth year that blessed custom
of Family Prayer, morning and evening, which my
father practised probably without one single omission
till he lay on his deathbed, seventy-seven years of
age ; when, even to the last day of his life, a portion

EARLIER DAYS. si

of Scripture was read, and his voice was heard softly
joining in the Psalm, and his lips breathed the morn
ing and evening Prayer, — falling in sweet benediction
on the heads of all his children, far away many of
them over all the earth, but all meeting him there at
the Throne of Grace. None of us can remember that
any day ever passed unhallowed thus ; no hurry for
market, no rush to business, no arrival of friends or
guests, no trouble or sorrow, no joy or excitement,
ever prevented at least our kneeling around the
family altar, while the High Priest led our prayers
to God, and offered himself and his children there.
And blessed to others, as well as to ourselves, was
the light of such example 1 I have heard that, in
long after years, the worst woman in the village of
Torthorwald, then leading an immoral life, but since
changed by the grace of God, was known to declare,
that the only thing that kept her from despair and
from the hell of the suicide, was when in the dark
winter nights she crept close up underneath my
father's window, and heard him pleading in family
worship that God would convert " the sinner from the
error of wicked ways and polish him as a jewel for
the Redeemer's crown." "I felt," said she, "that
I was a burden on that good man's heart, and I knew
that God would not disappoint him. That thought
kept me out of Hell, and at last led me to the only
Saviour." My father had a strong desire to be a minister
of the Gospel ; but when he finally saw that God's

IS EARLIER DAYS.

willhad marked out for him another lot, he reconciled
himself by entering with his own soul into this solemn
vow,-^that if God gave him sons, he would consecrate
them unreservedly to the ministry of . Christ, if the
Lord; saw fit to accept the offering, and open up their
way.. It may be enough here to say that he lived
to, see three of us entering upon and not unbiased
in the Holy Office ; — myself, the eldest born ; my
brother Walter, several years my junior; and my
brother James, the youngest of eleven, the Benjamin
of the flock.
Our place of worship was the Reformed Presby
terian Church at Dumfries, under the ministry^,
during most of these days, of Rev. John McDiarmid-^—
a genuine, solemn, lovable Covenanter, who cherished!
towards my father a warm respect, that deepened
into apostolic affection when the yellow hair turned
snow-white and both of them grew patriarchal. L
their years. The minister, indeed, was translated
to a Glasgow charge; but that rather exalted. than
suspended their mutual love. Dumfries was four
miles fully from our Torthorwald home; but the
tradition is that during all these forty years my father
was only thrice prevented from attending the worship
of: God— once by snow so deep that he was baffled
and had to return ; once by ice on the road, so dan
gerous that he was; forced: to crawl, back up the
Roucan Brae on his hands and knees, after having:
deseendedr,it?so far with many, falls ; and once byrthe
terrible outbreak of cholera^ at Dumfries , AH inter-

EARLIER DAYS. »3
course betwixt the town and the surrounding villages
was publicly prohibited; and the farmers and vil
lagers, suspecting that no cholera would make my
father stay at home on Sabbath, sent a deputation
to my mother on the Saturday evening, and urged
her to restrain his devotions for once ! That, how
ever, was needless; as, where the life of others was
at stake, his very devotion came to their aid. Each
of us, from very early days, considered it no penalty,
but a great joy, to go with our father to the church ;
the four miles were a treat to our young spirits, the
company by the way was a fresh incitement, and
occasionally some of the wonders of city-life rewarded
our eager eyes. A few other pious men and women
of the best evangelical type, went from the same
parish to one or other favourite minister at Dumfries, —
the parish church during all those years being rather
miserably served ; and when these God-fearing peas
ants " forgathered " in the way to or from the House
of God, we youngsters had sometimes rare glimpses
of what Christian talk may be and ought to be.
They went to the church, full of beautiful expectancy
of spirit — their souls were on the outlook for God;
they returned from the church, ready and even anxi
ous to exchange ideas as to what they had heard
and received of the things of life. I have to bear
my testimony that religion was presented to i>s with
a ; great deal of intellectual freshness, and that it did
riot repel us but kindled our spiritual interest' The
talks which we heard were, however, genuine ; not

EARLIER DAYS.

the make-believe of religious conversation, but the
sincere outcome of their own personalities. That,
perhaps, makes all the difference betwixt talk that
attracts and talk that drives away.
We had, too, special Bible Readings on the Lord'f
Day evening, — mother and children and visitors
reading in turns, with fresh and interesting question,
answer, and exposition, all tending to impress us with
the infinite grace of a God of love and mercy in the
great gift of His dear Son Jesus, our Saviour. The
Shorter Catechism was gone through regularly, each
answering the question asked, till the whole had been
explained, and its foundation in Scripture shown by
the proof-texts adduced. It has been an amazing
thing to me, occasionally to meet with men who
blamed this " catechizing * for giving them a dis
taste to religion ; every one in all our circle thinks
and feels exactly the opposite. It laid the solid rock-
foundations of our religious life. After-years have
gi /en to these questions and their answers a deeper
or a modified meaning, but none of us have ever
once even dreamed of wishing that we had been
otherwise trained. Of course, if the parents are not
devout, sincere, and affectionate, — if the whole affair
on both sides is taskwork, or worse, hypocritical and
false, — results must be very different indeed ! Oh, I
can remember those happy Sabbath evenings ; no
blinds drawn, and shutters up, to keep out the sun
from us, as some scandalously affirm ; but a holy,
happy, entirely human day, for a Christian father,,

EARLIER DAYS.

mother, and children to spend. How my father
would parade across and across our flag-floor, telling
over the substance of the day's sermons to our dear
mother, who, because of the great distance and be
cause of her many living " encumbrances," got very
seldom indeed to the church, but gladly embraced
every chance, when there was prospect or promise of
a " lift " either way from some friendly gig ! How
he would entice us to help him to recall some idea
or other, rewarding us when we got the length of
"taking notes" and reading them over on our return;
how he would turn the talk ever so naturally to some
Bible story, or some martyr reminiscence, or some
happy allusion to the "Pilgrim's Progress"! And
then it was quite a contest, which of us would get
reading aloud, while all the rest listened, and father
added here and there a happy thought, or illustration,
or anecdote. Others must write and say what they
will, and as they feel ; but so must I. There were
eleven of us brought up in a home like that ; and
never one of the eleven, boy or girl, man or woman,
has been heard, or ever- will be heard, saying that
Sabbath was dull or wearisome for us, or suggesting
that we have heard of or seen any way more likely
than that for making the Day of the Lord bright and
blessed alike for parents and for children. But God
help the homes where these things are done by force
and not by love 1 The very discipline through which
our father passed us was a kind of religion in itself.
If anything really serious required to be punished, he

86 EARLIER DAYS.

retired first to his closet for prayer, and we boys got
to understand that he was laying the whole matter
before God ; and that was the severest part of the
punishment for me to bear I I could have defied
any amount of mere penalty, but this spoke to my
conscience as a message from God. We loved him
all the more, when we saw how much it cost him to
punish us ; and, in truth, he had never very much
of that kind of work to do upon any one of all the
eleven — we were ruled by love far more than by fear.
As I must, however, leave the story of my father's
life — much more worthy, in many ways, of being
written than my own — I may here mention that his
long and upright life made him a great favourite in
all religious circles far and near within the neigh
bourhood, that at sick-beds and at funerals he was
constantly sent for and much appreciated, and
that this appreciation greatly increased, instead of
diminishing, when years whitened his long, flowing
locks and gave him an apostolic beauty ; till finally,
for the last twelve years or so of his life, he became
by appointment a sort of Rural Missionary for the
four contiguous parishes, and spent his autumn in
literally sowing, the good seed of the Kingdom as
a Colporteur of the Tract and Book Society^ His
success in this* work, for a rural locality, was beyond
all "> belief. Within a radius of five miles; he was
known in" every home, welcomed by the children,
respected by the servants, longed for eagerly -by the
sick and aged. He 'gloried in showing .off the beauti-

EARLIER DAYS.

ful Bibles and other precious books, which he sold
in amazing numbers. He sang sweet Psalms beside
the sick, and prayed like the voice of God at their
dying beds. He went cheerily from farm to farm,
from cot to cot ; and when he wearied on the moor
land roads, he refreshed his soul by reciting aloud
one of Ralph Erskine's " Sonnets," or crooning to
the birds one of David's Psalms. His happy partner,
"Wee Jen," died in 1865, and he himself in 1868,
having reached his seventy-seventh year, — an alto
gether beautiful and noble episode of human existence
having been enacted, amid the humblest surround
ings of a Scottish peasant's home, through the infh*
ence of their united love by the grace of God ; and
in this world, or in any world, all their children will
rise up at mention of their names and call them
blessed I

a
AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE

CHAPTER II.
AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.
A Typical Scottish School. — A School Prize.— ?A Wayward
Master. — Learning a Trade. — My Father's Prayers.— Jeho
vah Jireh. — With Sappers and Miners. — Harvest Field. —
On the Road to Glasgow. — A Memorable Parting. — Before
the Examiners. — Killing Work. — Deep Waters. — MaryhiU
School. — Rough School Scenes. — Aut Caesar, Aut Nullus.
•' — My Wages.
IN my boyhood Torthorwald had one of the grand
old typical Parish Schools of Scotland, where
the rich and the poor met together in perfect equality,
where Bible and Catechism were taught as zealously
as grammar and geography, and where capable lads
from the humblest of cottages were prepared in Latin
and Mathematics and Greek to go straight from their
village class to the University bench. Besides, at that
time, an accomplished pedagogue of the name of
Smith, a learned man of more than local fame, had
added a Boarding House to the ordinary School, and
had attracted some of the better class gentlemen and
farmers' sons from the surrounding county, so that
Torthorwald, under his regime, reached the «enith

AND COLLEGE.

of its educational fame In this School I was initi
ated into the mystery of letters, and all my brothers
and sisters after me, though some of them under
other masters than mine; — my youngest brother
James, trained there under a master named Lithgow,
going direct from the Village School to the Uni
versity of Glasgow in his fourteenth year I
My teacher punished severely — rather, I should
say, savagely — especially for lessons badly prepared.
Yet, that he was in some respects kindly and tender
hearted, I had the best of reasons to know. Seeing
me not so " braw " as the well-to-dc fellows of my
year, and taking a warm interest in me as a pupil,
he, concluding probably that new suits were not so
easily got in my home as in some of the rest, planned
a happy and kind-hearted surprise — a sort of un
acknowledged school prize. One evening, when my
father was " taking the books," and pouring out his
heart in family worship, the door of our house gently
opened on the latch, and gently closed again. After
prayer, on rushing to the door, I found a parcel con
taining a new suit of warm and excellent clothes,—
seeing which my mother said that "God had sent
them to me, and I should thankfully receive them as
from His hand, whoever might have brought them."
Appearing in them at school next morning, the
teacher cheerily saluted and complimented me on my
" braws." I innocently told him how they came and
what my mother said ; and he laughingly replied, —
"John, whenever you need anything after this, just

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. 33
tell your father to ' tak' the Book,' and God will send
it in answer to prayer I "
Years passed by before I came to know, what the
reader has already guessed, that the good-hearted
schoolmaster's hand lifted the latch that evening
during my father's prayer.
All his influence, however, was marred by occa
sional bursts of fierce and ungovernable temper,
amounting to savagery. His favouritism, too, was
sometimes disheartening, — as when I won a Latin
prize for an exercise by the verdict of the second
master, yet it was withheld from me, and prizes were
bestowed without merit on other and especially
wealthier boys ; so at least I imagined, and it cooled
my ambition to excel. Favouritism might be borne,
but not mere brutality when passion mastered him.
Once, after having flogged me unjustly, on my return
only at my mother's entreaty, he ran at me again,
kicked me, and I fled in pain and terror from his
presence, rushing home When his passion subsided,
he came to my parents, apologized, and pled with
me to return ; but all in vain, — nothing would induce
me to resume my studies there. Undoubtedly at
that time I had a great thirst for education, and a
retentive memory, which made all lessons compara
tively easy ; and, as no other school was within my
reach, it .was a great loss that my heart shrank from
this teacher.
Though under twelve years of age, I started to
learn my father's trade in which I made surprising
P. 3

34 AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.
progress. We wrought from six in the morning till
ten at night, with an hour at dinner-time and half an
hour at breakfast and again at supper. These spare
moments every day I devoutly spent on my books,
chiefly in the rudiments of Latin and Greek ; for I
had given my soiil to God, and was resolved to aim
at being a missionary of the Cross, or a minister of
the Gospel. Yet I gladly testify that what I learned
of the stocking frame was not thrown away ; the
facility of using tools, and of watching and keeping
the machinery in order, came to be of great value to
me in the Foreign Mission field.
How much my father's prayers at this time im
pressed me I can never explain, nor could any
stranger understand. When, on his knees and all
of us kneeling around him in Family Worship, he
poured out his whole soul with tears for the conver
sion of the heathen world to the service of Jesus, and
for every personal and domestic need, we all felt as
if in the presence of the living Saviour, and learned
to know and love Him as our Divine Friend. As
we rose from our knees, I used to look at the light
on my father's face, and wish I were like him in
spirit, — hoping that, in answer to his prayers, I might
be privileged and prepared to carry the blessed Gos
pel to some portion of the heathen world.
One incident of this time I must record here,
because of the lasting impression made upon my
religious life. Our family, like all others of peasant
rank in the land, were plunged into deep distress,

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. 35
and felt the pinch severely, through the failure of the
potato, the badness of other crops, and the ransom-
price of food. Our father had gone off. with work to
Hawick, and would return next evening with money
and supplies ; but meantime the meal barrel ran
empty, and our dear mother, too proud and too
sensitive to let any one know, or to ask aid from any
quarter, coaxed us all to rest, assuring us that she
had told God everything, and that He would send us
plenty in the morning. Next day, with the carrier
from 'Lockerbie came a present from her father, who,
knowing nothing of her circumstances or of this
special trial, had been moved of God to send at that
particular nick of time a love-offering to his daughter,
such as they still send to each other in those kindly
Scottish shires — a bag of new potatoes, a stone of
the first ground meal or flour, or the earliest home
made cheese of the season — which largely supplied
all our need. My mother, seeing our surprise at
such an answer to her prayers, took us around her
knees, thanked God for His goodness, and said to
us, —
" O my children, love your heavenly Father, tell
Him in faith and prayer all your needs, and He
will supply your wants so far as it shall be for youi
good and His glory."
Perhaps, amidst all their struggles in rearing a
family of eleven, this was the hardest time they ever
had, and the only time they ever felt the actual pinch
of hunger ; for the little that they had was mar-

36 AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.
vellously blessed of God, and was not less marvel
lously utilized by that noble mother of ours, whose
high spirit, side by side with her humble and gracious
piety, made us, under God, what we are to-day.
I saved as much at my trade as enabled me to go
six weeks to Dumfries Academy ; this awoke in me
again the hunger for learning, and I resolved to give
up that trade and turn to something that might be
made helpful to the prosecution of my education.
An engagement was secured with the sappers and
miners, who were mapping and measuring the county
of Dumfries in connection with the Ordnance Survey
of Scotland. The office hours were from 9 a.m. till
4 p.m. ; and though my walk from home was above
four miles every morning, and the same by return in
the evening, I found much spare time for private
study, both on the way to and from my work and
also after hours. Instead of spending the mid-day
hour with the rest, at football and other games, I
stole away to a quiet spot on the banks of the Nith,
and there pored over my book, all alone. Our lieu
tenant, unknown to me, had observed this from his
house on the other side of the stream, and after a
time called me into his office and inquired what I
was studying. I told him the whole truth as to my
position and my desires. After conferring with some
of the other officials there, he summoned me again,
and in their presence promised me promotion in the
service, and special training in Woolwich at the
Government's expense, on condition that I would sign

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. 37
an engagement for seven years. Thanking him most
gratefully for his kind offer, I agreed to bind myself
for three years or four, but not for seven.
Excitedly he said, "Why? Will you refuse an
offer that many gentlemen's sons would be proud
of?" I said, " My life is given to another Master, so I
cannot engage for seven years."
He asked sharply, " To whom ? "
I replied, " To the Lord Jesus, and I want to pre
pare as soon as possible for His service in the pro
claiming of the Gospel."
In great anger he sprang across the room, called
the paymaster, and exclaimed, " Accept my offer, or
you are dismissed on the spot I "
I answered, " I am extremely sorry if you do so,
but to bind myself for seven years would probably
frustrate the purpose of my life ; and though I am
greatly obliged to you, I cannot make such an en
gagement." His anger made him unwilling or unable to com
prehend my difficulty ; the drawing instruments were
delivered up, I received my pay, and departed without
further parley. The men, both over me and beside
me, were mostly Roman Catholics, and their talk was
the most profane I had ever heard. Few of them
spoke at any time without larding their language
with oaths, and I was thankful to get away from
hearing their shocking speech. But to me personally
both officers and men had been extremely kind, foi

3» AT SCHOOj. 1ND COLLEGE.
which, on leaving, I thanked them all very cordially,
and they looked not a little surprised, — as if unused
to such recognitions !
Hearing how I had been treated, and why, Mr
Maxwell, the Rector of Dumfries Academy, offered
to let me attend all classes there, free of charge, so
long as I cared to remain ; but that, in lack of means
of support, was for the time impossible, as I would
not and could not be a burden on my dear father,
but was determined rather to help him in educating
the rest. I went therefore to what was known as
the Lamb Fair at Lockerbie, and for the first time in
my life took a " fee " for the harvest. On arriving at
the field when shearing and mowing began, the far
mer asked me to bind a sheaf ; when I had done so,
he lifted it by the band, and it fell to pieces I In
stead of disheartening me, however, . he gave me a
careful lesson how to bind, and the second that I
bound did not collapse when shaken, and the third
he pitched across the field, and on finding that it still
remained firm, he cried to me cheerily, —
" Right now, my lad ; go ahead 1 "
It was hard work for me at first, and my hands
got very sore ; but, being willing and determined, I
soon got into the way of it, and kept up with the best
of them. The harvesters, seeing I was not one of
their own workers, had an eager dispute as to what
I was, some holding that I was a painter, and some a
tailor ; but the more 'cute observers denied me the
rank of tailor from the lack of " jaggings " on my

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. ¦ 39

thumb and finger, so I suppose they credited me with
the brush. The male harvesters were told off to
sleep in a large hay-loft, the beds being arranged all
along the side, like barracks. Many of the fellows
were rough and boisterous, and I suppose my look
showed that I hesitated in mingling with them, for
the quick eye and kind heart of the farmer's wife
prompted her to suggest that I, being so much
younger than the rest might sleep with her son
George in the house, — an offer, oh, how gratefully ac
cepted ! A beautiful new steading had recently been
built for them ; and during certain days, or portions of
days, while waiting for the grain to ripen or to dry.
I planned and laid out an ornamental garden in front
of it, which gave great satisfaction — a taste inherited
from my mother, with her joy in flowers and garden
plots. They gave me, on leaving, a handsome pre
sent, as well as my fee, for I had got on very plea
santly with them all. This experience, too, came to
be valuable to me, when, in long-after days, and far
other lands, Mission buildings had to be erected, and
garden and field cropped and cultivated without the
aid of a single European hand.
Before going to my first harvesting, I had applied
for a situation in Glasgow, apparently exactly suited
for my case ; but I had little or no hope of ever hear
ing of it further. An offer of £50 per annum was
made by the West Campbell Street Reformed Pres
byterian Congregation, then under the good and
noble Dr. Bates, for a young man to act as district

40 .AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.
visitor and tract distributor, especially amongst the
absentees from the Sabbath school; with the privilege
of receiving one year's training at the Free Church
Normal Seminary, that he might qualify himself for
teaching, and thereby push forward to the Holy
Ministry. The candidates, along with their applica
tion and certificates, were to send an essay on some
subject, of their own composition, and in their own
handwriting. I sent in two long poems on the
Covenanters, which must have exceedingly amused
them, as I had not learned to write decent prose 1
But, much to my surprise, immediately on the close
of the harvesting experience, a letter arrived, inti
mating that I, along with another young man, had
been put upon the short leet, and that both were
requested to appear in Glasgow on a given day and
compete for the appointment. Two days thereafter
I started out from my quiet country home on the
road to Glasgow. Literally on the road, for from
Torthorwald to Kilmarnock — about forty miles — had
to be done on foot, and thence to Glasgow by raiL
Railways in those days were as yet few, and coach
travelling was far beyond my purse. A small bundle
tied up in my pocket handkerchief, contained my
Bible and all my personal belongings. Thus was I
launched upon the ocean of life " I know thy poverty,
but thou art rich."
My dear father walked with me the first six miles
of the way. His counsels and tears and heavenly
conversation on that parting journey are fresh in my

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.

heart as if it had been yesterday ; and tears are on
my cheeks as freely now as then, whenever memory
steals me away to the scene. For the last half-mile
or so we walked on together in almost unbroken
silence, — my father, as was often his custom, carrying
hat in hand, while his long, flowing yellow hair (then
yellow, but in later years white as snow) streamed
like a girl's down his shoulders. His lips kept moving
in silent prayers for me, and his tears fell fast when
our eyes met each other in looks for which all speech
was vain. We halted on reaching the appointed
parting place; he grasped my hand firmly for a
minute in silence, and then solemnly and affection
ately said, —
" God bless you, my son 1 Your father's God
prosper you, and keep you from all evil ! "
Unable to say more, his lips kept moving in silent
piayer ; in tears we embraced, and parted. I ran off
as fast as I could, and, when about to turn a corner
in the road where he would lose sight of me, I looked
' back and saw him still standing with head uncovered
where I had left him. Waving my hat in adieu, I
was round the corner and out of sight in an instant
But my heart was too full and sore to carry me
further, so I darted into the side of the road and
wept for a time. Then, rising up cautiously, 1
climbed the dyke to see if he yet stood where I had
left him, and just at that moment I caught a glimpse
of him climbing the dyke and looking out for me I
He did not see me, and after he had gazed eagerly in

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.

my direction for a while, he got down, turned his face
towards home, and began to return — his head still
uncovered, and his heart, I felt sure, still rising in
prayers for me I watched through blinding tears,
till his form faded from my gaze ; and then, hasten
ing on my way, vowed deeply and oft, by the help of
God, to live and act so as never to grieve or dishonour
such a father and mother as He had given me The
appearance of my father, when we parted, — his
advice, prayers and tears, — the road, the dyke, the
climbing up on it and then walking away, head
uncovered, have often, often, all through life, risen
vividly before my mind,— and do so now while I am
writing, as if it had been but an hour ago. In my
earlier years particularly, when exposed to many
temptations, his parting form rose before me as that
of a guardian Angel. It is no Pharisaism, but deep
gratitude, which makes me here testify that the
memory of that scene not only helped, by God's
grace, to keep me pure from the prevailing sins, but
also stimulated me in all my studies, that I might not
fall short of his hopes, and in all my Christian duties,
that I might faithfully follow his shining example.
I reached Glasgow on the third day, having slept
one night at Thornhill, and another at New Cum
nock ; and having needed, owing to the kindness of
acquaintances upon whom I called by the way, to
spend only three half-pence of my modest funds.
Safely arrived, but weary, I secured a humble room
for my lodging, for which I had to pay one shilling

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. 43

and sixpence per week. Buoyant and full of hope
and looking up to God for guidance, I appeared at
the appointed hour Deiore tne examiners, as did also
the other candidate ; and they, having carefully gone
through their work, asked us to retire. When re
called, they informed us that they had great difficulty
in choosing, and suggested that the one of us might
withdraw in favour of the other, or that both might
submit to a more testing examination. Neither
seemed inclined to give it up, both were willing for a
second examination, but the patrons made another
suggestion. They had only £$0 per annum to give ;
but if we would agree to divide it betwixt us, and go
into one lodging, we might both be able to struggle
t'irough; they would pay our entrance fees at the
Free Normal Seminary, and provide us with the
books required ; and perhaps they might be able to
add a little to the sum promised to each of us. By
dividing the mission work appointed, and each taking
only the half, more time also might be secured for
our studies. Though the two candidates had never
seen each other before, we at once accepted this
proposal, and got on famously together, never having
had a dispute on anything of common interest
throughout our whole career.
As our fellow-students at the Normal were all far
advanced beyond us in their education, we found it
killing work, ?nd had to grind away incessantly, late
and early. B >th of us, before the year closed, broke
down in healt'i, partly by hard study, but principally,

44 AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.

perhaps, for lack of nourishing diet. A severe cough
seized upon me ; I began spitting blood, and a doctoi
ordered me at once home to the country and forbad
all attempts at study. My heart sank; it was a
dreadful disappointment, and to me a bitter trial.
Soon after, my companion, though apparently much
stronger than I, was similarly seized. He, however,
never entirely recovered, though for some years he
taught in a humble school; and long ago he fell
asleep in Jesus, a devoted and honoured Christian man.
I, on the other hand, after a short rest, nourished
by the hill air of Torthorwald and by the new mi k of
our family cow, was ere long at work again, anc got
an appointment to teach a small school at Gi /an.
There I received the greatest kindness from lev.
Matthew G. Easton of the Reformed Presbyt fian
Church, now Dr. Easton of the Free Church, Di vel,
and gradually but completely recovered my heal i.
Having saved £\0 by my teaching, I returned to
Glasgow, and was enrolled as a student at the
College ; but before the session was finished my
money was exhausted — I had lent some to a poo*
student who failed to repay me — and only nine
shillings remained in my purse. There was no one
from whom to borrow, had I been willing; I had
been disappointed in securing private tuition ; and
no course seemed open for me, except to pay what
little I owed, give up my College career, and seek
for teaching or other work in the country. I wrote
a letter to my father and mother, informing them of

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. 4J
my circumstances ; that I was leaving Glasgow in
quest of work, and that they would not hear from me
again till I had found a suitable situation. I told
them that if otherwise unsuccessful, I should fall
back on my own trade, though I shrank from that
as not tending to advance my education ; but that
they might rest assured I would do nothing to dis
honour them or my Christian profession. Having
read that letter over again through, many tears, I
said, — I cannot send that, for it will grieve my darling
parents ; and therefore, leaving it on the table, I
locked my room door and ran out to find a place
where I might sell my few precious books, and hold
on a few weeks longer. But, as I stood on the
opposite side and wondered whether these folks in a
shop with the three golden balls would care to have
a poor student's books, and as I hesitated, knowing
how much I needed them for my studies, conscience
smote me for doing a guilty thing ; I imagined that
the people were watching me as if I were about to
commit a theft, and I made off from the scene at full
speed, with a feeling of intense shame at having
dreamed of such a thing 1 Passing through one
short street into another, I marched on mechanically ;
but the Lord God of my father was guiding my
steps, all unknown to me.
A certain notice in a window, into which I had
probably never in my life looked before, here caught
my eye, to this effect — "Teacher wanted, Maryhill
Free Church School ; apply at the Manse." A coach

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE

or 'bus was just passing, when I turned round ; I
leapt into it, saw the minister, arranged to undertake
the school, returned to Glasgow, paid my landlady's
lodging score, tore up the letter to my parents and
wrote another full of cheer and hope, and early next
morning entered the school and began a tough and
trying job. The minister warned me that the school
was a wreck, and had been broken up chiefly by
coarse and bad characters from mills and coal-pits,
who attended the evening classes. They had abused
several masters in succession ; and, laying a thick
and heavy cane on the desk, he said, —
" Use that freely, or you will never keep order
here!" I put it aside into the drawer of my desk, saying,—
" That will be my last resource"
There were very few scholars for the first week —
about eighteen in the day school and twenty in the
night school. The clerk of the mill, a good young
fellow, came to the evening classes, avowedly to learn
book-keeping, but privately he said he had come to
save me from personal injury. v
The following week, a young man and a young
woman began to attend the night school, who showed
from the first moment that they were bent on mis
chief. By talking aloud, joking, telling stories, and
laughing, they stopped the work of the school. On
my repeated appeals for quiet and order, they be
came the more boisterous, and gave great merriment
to a few of the scholars present. I finally urged the

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. $
young man, a tall, powerful fellow, to be quiet or at
once to leave, declaring that at all hazards I must
and would have perfect order ; but he only mocked
at me, and assumed a fighting attitude. Quietly
locking the door and putting the key in my pocket
I turned to my desk, armed myself with the cane,
and dared any one at his peril to interfere betwixt
us. It was a rough struggle, he smashing at me
clumsily with his fists, I with quick movements
evading and dealing him blow after blow with the
heavy cane for several rounds, till at length he
crouched down at his desk, exhausted and beaten,
and I ordered him to turn to his book, which he did
in sulky silence. Going to my desk, I addressed
them and asked them to inform all who wished to
come to the school, "that if they came for education,
everything would be heartily done that it was in my
power to do ; but that any who wished for mischief
had better stay away, as I was determined to
conquer, not to be conquered, and to secure order
and silence, whatever it might cost. Further, I as
sured them that that cane would not again be lifted
by me, if kindness and forbearance on my part could
possibly gain the day, as I wished to rule by love
and not by terror. But this young man knew he was
in the wrong, and it was that which had made him
weak against me, though every way stronger far than
I. Yet I would be his friend and helper, if he was
willing to be friendly with me, the same as if this
night had never been."

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.

A dead silence fell on the school ; every one buried
face diligently in book ; and the evening closed in
uncommon quiet and order.
Next morning, two of the bigger boys at the day
school, instead of taking their seats like the rest, got
in under the gallery where coals and lumber were
kept, and made a great noise as if dog and cat were
worrying each other. Pleading with them only in
creased the uproar ; so I locked the doors, laid past
the keys, and proceeded with the morning's work.
Half an hour before the mid-day rest, I began sing
ing a hymn, and marched the children round as if
to leave ; then the two young rascals came out, and,
walking in front, sang boisterously. Seizing the first
by the collar, I made him stagger into the middle of
the floor, and dragging the other beside him, I raised
my heavy cane and dared them to move. Ordering
the children to resume their seats, I appointed them
a jury to hear the case and to pass sentence. The
two were found guilty, and awarded a severe lashing.
I proposed, as this was their first offence, and as I
only used the cane for a last resource, to forego all
punishment, if they apologized and promised to be
attentive and obedient in the future. They both
heartily did so, and became my favourite scholars.
Next evening I had little difficulty, as the worst
characters did not at once return, guessing that they
had got a bit of lion in the new dominie, that was
more likely to subdue than to be subdued.
On the following day, the parents of some children,

AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE. 49
getting alarmed by the rumours of these exploits,
waited on me with the minister, and said their children
were terrified to come. I said that no child had been
beaten by me, but that I insisted upon order and
obedience ; I reminded the minister that of my im
mediate predecessors three had suffered from these
rowdies in the evening class — one actually going
wrong in the mind over the worry, another losing his
health and dying, and the third leaving in disgust ;
and finally I declared that I must either be master, at
whatever cost, or leave the school. From that time
perfect order was established, and the school flour
ished apace. During next week, many of the worst
characters returned to their class work in the evening;
but thenceforward the behaviour of all towards me
was admirable. The attendance grew, till the school
became crowded, both during the day and at night.
During the mid-day hour even, I had a large class
of young women who came to improve themselves
in writing and arithmetic. By-and-by the cane be
came a forgotten implement ; the sorrow and pain
which I showed as to badly done lessons, or anything
blameworthy, proved the far more effectual penalty.
The School Committee had promised me at least
ten shillings per week, and guaranteed to make up
any deficit if the fees fell short of that sum ; but if
the income from fees exceeded that sum, all was to
be mine. Affairs went on prosperously for a season ;
indeed, too much so for my selfish interest. The
committee, regarding the arrangement with me as
P. 4

So AT SCHOOL AND COLLEGE.
only temporary, took advantage of the larger attend
ance and better repute of the school, to secure the
services of a master of the highest grade. The parents
of many of the children, resenting this, offered to
take and seat a hall if I would remain and carry on
an opposition school ; but, besides regarding this as
scarcely fair to the committee, however unhandsomely
they had treated me, I knew too well "that I had
neither education nor experience to compete with an
accomplished teacher, and so declined the proposal,
though grateful for their kind appreciation. Their
children, however, got up a testimonial and subscrip
tion, in token of their gratitude and esteem, which was
presented to me on the day before I left ; and this I
valued chiefly because the presentation was made by
the young fellows who at first behaved so badly, but
were now my warm friends.
Once more I committed my future to the Lord
God of my father, assured that in my very heart I
was willing and anxious to serve Him and to follow
the blessed Saviour, yet feeling keenly that intense
darkness had once again enclosed my path.

Ill
IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.

CHAPTER III.
IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
"He leadeth me." — A Degraded District.— The Gospel In ¦
Hay-Loft. — New Mission Premises. — At Work for Jesus. —
At War with Hell. — Sowing Gospel Seeds.— Publicans on
the War Path. — Marched to the Police Office. — Papists
and Infidels. — An Infidel Saved. — An Infidel in Despair. —
A Brand from the Burning. — A Saintly Child. — Papists in
Arms. — Elder and Student.
BEFORE undertaking the Maryhill school, I had
applied to be taken on as an agent in the
Glasgow City Mission ; and the night before I had
to leave Maryhill, I received a letter from Rev.
Thomas Caie, the superintendent of the said Mission,
saying that the directors had kept their eyes on me
ever since my application, and requesting, as they
understood I was leaving the school, that I would
appear before them the next morning, and have my
qualifications for becoming a Missionary examined
into. Praising God, I went off at once, passed the
examination successfully, and was appointed to spend
two hours that afternoon and the following Monday
in visitation with two of the directors, calling at every
house in a low district of the town, and conversing
S3

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.

with all the characters encountered there on their eter
nal welfare. I had also to preach a " trial " discourse
in a Mission meeting, where a- deputation of directors
would be present, the following evening being Sun
day ; and on Wednesday evening, they met again to
hear their reports and to accept or reject me. All
this had come upon me so unexpectedly, that I al
most anticipated failure ; but looking up for help I
went through with it and on the fifth day after leav
ing the school they called me before a meeting of
directors, and informed me that I had passed my
trials most successfully, and that the reports were so
favourable that they had unanimously resolved to
receive me at once as one of their City Missionaries.
It was further explained that one of their number,
Matthew Fairley, Esq., an elder in Dr. Symington's
congregation, had guaranteed the half of my salary for
two years, the other half to be met by the resources of
the Mission voluntarily contributed, — the whole salary
at that time amounting to ^40 per annum. The
district allocated to me was one especially needful
and trying, that had never been occupied, in and
around the Green Street of Calton, and I was enjoined
to enter upon my duties at once. After receiving
many good and kind counsels from these good and
kind men, one of them in prayer very solemnly dedi
cated me and my work to the Lord ; and several of
them were appointed to introduce me to my district
taking a day each by turns, and to assist me in
making arrangements for the on-carrying of the work.

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 55
Deeply solemnized with the responsibilities of my
new office, I left that meeting praising God for all
His undeserved mercies, and seeing most clearly His
gracious hand in all the way by which He had led
me, and the trials by which He had prepared- me for
the sphere of service. Man proposes — God disposes.
Most of these directors were men of God, adapted
and qualified for this special work, and very helpful
in counsel as they went with me from day to day, in
troducing me to my district, and seeing the character
and position of the people dwelling there. Looking
back upon these Mission experiences, I have ever felt
that they were, to me and many others, a good and
profitable training of students for the office of the
Ministry, preparing us to deal with men of every
shade of thought and of character, and try to lead
them to the knowledge and service of the Lord Jesus.
I found the district a very degraded one. Many
families said they had never been visited by any
minister; and many were lapsed professors of religion
who had attended no church for ten, sixteen, or
twenty years, and said they had never been called
upon by any minister, nor by any Christian visitor.
In it were congregated many avowed infidels,
Romanists, and drunkards, — living together, and
associated for evil, but apparently without any effec
tive counteracting influence. In many of its closes
and courts sin and vice walked about openly — naked
and not ashamed.
We were expected to spend four hours daily in

56 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION
visiting from house to house, holding small prayer
meetings amongst those visited, calling them together
also in evening meetings, and trying by all means to
do whatever good was possible amongst them. The
only place in the whole district available for a Sab
bath evening Evangelistic Service was a hay-loft,
under which a cow-feeder kept a large number of
cows, and which was reached by an outside rickety
wooden stair. After nearly a year's hard work, I had
only six or seven non-church-goers, who had been
led to attend regularly there, besides about the same
number who met on a week evening in the ground-
floor of a house kindly granted for the purpose by
a poor and industrious but ill-used Irishwoman.
She supported her family by keeping a little shop,
and selling coals. Her husband was a powerful man
— a good worker, but a hard drinker, and, like too
many others addicted to intemperance, he abusedand
beat her, and pawned and drank everything he could
get hold of. She, amid many prayers and tears, bore
everything patiently, and strove to bring up her only
daughter in the fear of God. We exerted, by God's
blessing, a good influence upon him through our
meetings. He became a total abstainer, gave up his
evil ways, and attended church regularly with his
wife. As his interest increased, he tried to bring
others also to the meeting, and urged them to be
come abstainers. His wife became a centre of help
and of good influence in all the district, as she
kindly invited all and welcomed them to the meeting

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 57
in her house, and my work grew every day more
hopeful. Seeing, however, that one year's hard work showed
sach small results, the directors proposed to remove
me to another district, as in their estimation the non-
church-goers in Green Street were unassailable by
ordinary means. I pleaded for six months' longer
trial, as I had gained the confidence of many of the
poor people there, and had an invincible faith that
the good seed sown would soon bear blessed fruit
To this the directors kindly agreed. At our next
meeting I informed those present that, if we could
not draw out more of the non-church-goers to attend
the services, I should be removed to another part of
the city. Each one there and then agreed to bring
another to our next meeting^ Both our meetings at
once doubled their attendance. My interest in them
and their interest in me now grew apace, and, for
fear I might be taken away from them, they made
another effort, and again doubled our attendance
Henceforth meeting and class were both too large for
any house that was available for us in the whole of
our district We instituted a Bible Class, a Singing
Class, a Communicants' Class, and a Total Abstinence
Society ; and, in addition to the usual meetings, we
opened two prayer meetings specially for the Calton
division of the Glasgow Police — one at a suitable
hour for the men on day duty, and another for those
on night duty. The men got up a Mutual Improve
ment Society and Singing Class also amongst them-

$8 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
selves, weekly, on another evening. My work now
occupied every evening in the week ; and I had two
meetings every Sabbath. By God's blessing they all
prospered, and gave evidence of such fruits as showed
that the Lord was working there for good by our
humble instrumentality.
The kind cow-feeder had to inform us — and he did
it with much genuine sorrow — that at a given date he
would require the hay-loft, which was our place of
meeting ; and as no other suitable house or hall could
be got, the poor people and I feared the extinction of
our work. On hearing this the ostlers and other ser
vants of Menzies, the coach-hirer, who had extensive
premises near our place of meeting, of their own accord
asked and obtained liberty to clear out a hay-loft of
theirs that was seldom in use, and resolved, at their
own expense, to erect an outside wooden stair for the
convenience of the people. This becoming known,
and being much talked of, caused great joy in the
district, arrested general attention, and increased the
interest of our work. But I saw that, however gene
rous, it could be at the best only another temporary
arrangement, and that the premises might again at
any moment be required. After prayer I therefore
laid the whole case before my good and great-hearted
friend, Thomas Binnie, Esq., Monteith Row, and he,
after inquiring into all the circumstances, secured a
good site for a Mission Hall in a piece of unoccupied
ground near our old hay-loft, on which he proposed
to build suitable premises at his own expense. At

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. SJ
that very time, however, a commodious block of
buildings, that had been Church, Schools, Manse, etc.,
came into the market Mr. Binnie persuaded Dr.
Symington's congregation, Great Hamilton Street, in
connection with which my Mission was carried on,
to purchase the whole property for Mission purposes.
Its situation at the foot of Green Street gave it a
control of the whole district where my work lay ;
and so the Church was given to me in which to
conduct all my meetings, while the other halls were
adapted as Schools for poor girls and boys, where
they were educated by a proper master, and were
largely supplied with books, clothing, and even food,
by the ladies of the congregation. The purchasing
and using of these buildings for an evangelistic and
educational Mission became a blessing — a very con
spicuous blessing — to that district in the Calton of
Glasgow ; and the blessing still perpetuates itself,
not only in the old premises, now used for an Indus
trial School, but still more in the beautiful and
spacious Mission Halls, erected immediately in front
of the old, and consecrated to the work of the Lord
in that poor and crowded and clamant portion of the
city. Availing myself of the increased facilities, my work
was all re-organized. On Sabbath morning, at seven
o'clock, I had one of the most deeply interesting and
fruitful of all my Classes for the study of the Bible.
It was attended by from seventy to a hundred of the
very poorest young women and grown-up lads of the

60 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
whole district They had nothing to put on except
their ordinary work-day clothes, — all without bonnets
some without shoes. Beautiful was it to mark how
the poorest began to improve in personal appearance
immediately after they came to our class ; how they
gradually got shoes and one bit of clothing after
another, to enable them to attend our other meet
ings, and then to go to church ; and, above all, how
eagerly they sought to bring others with them, taking
a deep personal interest in all the work of the Mis
sion. Long after they themselves could appear in ex
cellent dress, many of them still continued to attend
in their working clothes, and to bring other and
poorer girls with them to that morning class, and
thereby helped to improve and elevate their com
panions. My delight in that Bible Class was among the
purest joys in all my life, and the results were
amongst the most certain and precious of all my
ministry. Yet it was not made successful without
unceasing p»ins and prayers. What would my
younger brethren in the Ministry, or in the Mission,
think of starting out at six o'clock every Sunday
morning, running from street to street for an hour,
knocking at the doors and rousing the careless, and
thus getting together, and keeping together, their
Bible Class ? This was what I did at first ; but, in
course of time, a band of voluntary visitors belonging
to the class took charge of all the irregulars, the in-
differents, and the new-comers, and thereby not only

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 6»
relieved and assisted me, but vastly increased their
own personal interest, and became warmly attached
to each other.
I had also a very large Bible Class — a sort of
Bible-reading — on Monday night, attended by all,
of both sexes and of any age, who cared to come
or had any interest in the work. Wednesday even
ing, again, was devoted to a Prayer Meeting for all,
and the attendance often more than half-filled the
Church. There I usually took up some book of Holy
Scripture, and read and lectured right through, prac
tically expounding and applying it. On Thursday I
held a Communicants' Class, intended for the more
careful instruction of all who wished to become full
members of the Church. Our constant text-book
was "Patterson on the Shorter Catechism," than which
I have never seen a better compendium of the doc
trines of Holy Scripture Each being thus trained
for a season, received from me, if found worthy, a
letter to the minister of any Protestant Church which
he or she inclined to join. In this way great num
bers became active and useful communicants in the
surrounding congregations, and eight young lads of
humble circumstances educated themselves for the
ministry of the Church,— most of them getting their
first lessons in Latin and Greek from my very poor
stock of the same ! Friday evening was occupied with
a Singing Class, teaching Church music, and practis
ing for our Sabbath meetings. On Saturday evening
we held our Total Abstinence meeting, at which the

62 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
members themselves took a principal part, in read
ings, addresses, recitations, singing hymns, etc.
Great good resulted /from this Total Abstinence
work. Many adults took and kept the pledge, there
by greatly increasing the comfort and happiness of
their homes. Many were led to attend the church
on the Lord's Day, who had formerly spent it in
rioting and drinking. But, above all, it trained the
young to fear the very name of intoxicating drink,
and to hate and keep far away from everything that led
to intemperance. From observation, at an early age
I became convinced that mere Temperance Societies
were a failure, and that Total Abstinence, by the grace
of God, was the only sure preventive as well as
remedy. What was temperance in one man was
drunkenness in another ; and all the drunkards came
not from those who practised total abstinence, but
from those who practised or tried to practise temper
ance. I had seen temperance men drinking wine in
the presence of others who drank to excess, and
never could see how they felt clear of blame ; and
I had known ministers and others, once strong
temperance advocates, fall through their "modera
tion " and become drunkards. Therefore it has all
my life appeared to me beyond dispute, in reference
to intoxicants of every kind, that the only rational
temperance is total abstinence from them as bever
ages, and the use of them only as drugs, and then
only with extreme caution, as they are deceptive and
deleterious poisons of the most debasing and demo-

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 63

ralizing kind. I found also, that when I tried to
reclaim a drunkard, or caution any one as to intem
perate habits, one of the first questions was, —
"Are you a pledged Abstainer yourself?"
By being enabled to reply decidedly, " Yes, I am,"
the mouth of the objector was closed ; and that gave
me a hundred-fold more influence with him than if
I had had to confess that I was only " temperate"
For the good of others, and for the increase of their
personal influence as the servants of Christ, I would
plead with every Minister and Missionary, every office
bearer and Sabbath school teacher, every one who
wishes to work for the Lord Jesus in the family, the
Church, and the world, to be a Total Abstainer from
all intoxicating drinks.
I would add my testimony also against the use of
tobacco, which injures and leads many astray, especi
ally the very young, and which never can be required
by any person in ordinary health. But I would not
be understood to regard the evils that flow from it as
deserving to be mentioned in comparison with the
unutterable woes and miseries of intemperance. To
be protected, however, from suspicion and from evil,
all the followers of Jesus should, in self-denial (how
small !) and consecration to His service, be pledged
Abstainers from both of these selfish indulgences,
which are certainly injurious to many, which are n«
ornament to any character, and which can be no help
in well-doing. Praise God for the many who are now
so pledged 1 Happy day for poor Humanity, when

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.

all the Lord's people adopt this self-denying ordi
nance for the good of the race !
Not boastfully, but gratefully, let me record that
my Classes and Meetings were now attended by such
numbers that they were amongst the largest and
most successful that the City Mission had ever
known ; and by God's blessing I was enabled to
develop them into a regular, warmly attached, and
intelligent Congregation. My work, however exact
ing, was full of joy to me. From five to six hundred
people were in usual weekly attendance ; consisting
exclusively of poor working persons, and largely of
the humbler class of mill-workers. So soon as their
circumstances improved, they were constantly re
moving to more respectable and healthy localities,
and got to be scattered over all the city. But wher
ever they went, I visited them regularly to prevent
their falling away, and held by them till I got them
interested in some Church near where they had
gone to live. On my return, many years after, from
the Foreign Mission field, there was scarcely a con
gregation in any part of the city where some one
did not warmly salute me with the cry, " Don't you
remember me ? " And then, after greetings, came
the well-remembered name of one or other member
of my old Bible Class.
Such toils left me but small time for private studies.
The City Missionary was required to spend four hours
daily in his work ; but often had I to spend double
that time, day after day, in order to overtake what was

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 6$
laid upon me. About eight or ten of my most devoted
young men, and double that number of young women,
whom I had trained to become visitors and tract dis
tributors, greatly strengthened my hands. Each of
the young men by himself, and the young women
two by two, had charge of a portion of a street,
which was visited by them regularly twice every
month. At a monthly meeting of all our Workers,
reports were given in, changes were noted, and all
matters brought under notice were attended to. Be
sides, if any note or message were left at my lodging,
or any case of sickness or want reported, it was
looked after by me without delay. Several Christian
gentlemen, mill-owners and other employers in the
Calton, Mile-end, and Bridgeton of Glasgow, were so
interested in my work that they kindly offered to
give employment to every deserving person recom
mended by me, and that relieved much distress and
greatly increased my influence for good.
Almost the only enemies I had were the keepers
of Public- Houses, whose trade had been injured by
my Total Abstinence Society. Besides the Satur
day night meetings all the year round, we held, in
summer evenings and on Saturday afternoons, Evan
gelistic and Total Abstinence services in the open air.
We met in Thomson's Lane, a short, broad street not
open for the traffic of conveyances, and admirably
situated for our purposes. Our pulpit was formed by
the top of an outside stair, leading to the second flat
«f a house in the middle of the lane. Prominent
P. 5

66 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
Christian workers took part with us in delivering
addresses ; an intimation through my classes usually
secured good audiences ; and the hearty singing of
hymns by my Mission Choir gave zest and joy to the
whole proceedings. Of other so-called " attractions "
we had none, and needed none, save the sincere pro
clamation of the Good Tidings from God to men !
On one occasion, it becoming known that we
had arranged for a special Saturday afternoon de
monstration, a deputation of Publicans complained
beforehand to the Captain of the Police that our
meetings were interfering with their legitimate trade.
He heard their complaints and promised to send
officers to watch the meeting, prevent any disturb
ance, and take in charge all offenders, but declined to
prohibit the meetings till he received their reports.
The Captain, a pious Wesleyan, who was in full sym
pathy with us and our work, informed me of the
complaints made and intimated that his men would
be present, but I was just to conduct the meeting as
usual, and he would guarantee that strict justice
would be done. The Publicans, having announced
amongst their sympathisers that the Police were to
break up and prevent our meeting and take the con
ductors in charge, a very large crowd assembled, both
friendly and unfriendly, for the Publicans and their
hangers-on were there " to see the fun," and to help
in baiting the Missionary. Punctually, I ascended
the stone stair, accompanied by another Missionary
who was tlso to deliver an address, and announced

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 67
our opening hymn. As we sang, a company of
Police appeared, and were quietly located here and
there among the crowd, the serjeant himself taking
his post close by the platform, whence the whole
assembly could be scanned. Our enemies were
jubilant, and signals were passed betwixt them and
their friends, as if the time had come to provoke a
row. Before the hyrnn was finished, Captain Baker
himself, to the infinite surprise of friend and foe alike,
joined us on the platform, devoutly listened to all
that was said, and waited till the close. The Publi
cans could not for very shame leave, while he was
there at their suggestion and request, though they
had wit enough to perceive that his presence had
frustrated all their sinister plans. They had to heai
our addresses and prayers and hymns ; they had to
listen to the intimation of our future meetings.
When all had quietly dispersed, the Captain warmly
congratulated us on our large and well-conducted
congregation, and hoped that great good would result
from our efforts. This opposition, also, the Lord over
ruled to increase our influence, and to give point and
publicity to our assaults upon the kingdom of Satan.
Though disappointed thus, some of the Publicans
resolved to have revenge. On the following Saturday
evening, when a large meeting was being addressed
in our Green Street Church, which had to be entered
by a great iron gateway, a spirit merchant ran his
van in front of the gate, so that the people could not
leave the Church without its removal. Hearing this,

68 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
I sent two of my young men to draw it aside and
clear the way. The Publican, watching near by in
league with two policemen, pounced upon the young
men whenever they seized the shafts, and gave them
in charge for removing his property. On hearing
that the young men were being marched to the
Police Office, I ran after them and asked what was
their offence ? They replied that they were prisoners
for injuring the spirit merchant's property ; and the
officers tartly informed me that if I further interfered
I would be taken too. I replied, that as the young
men only did what was necessary, and at my request,
I would go with them to the Office. The cry now
went through the street, that the Publicans were
sending the Missionary and his young men to the
Police Office, and a huge mob rushed together to
rescue us; but I earnestly entreated them not to
raise disturbance, but allow us quietly to pass on. At
the Office, it appeared as if the lieutenant on duty
and the men under him were all in sympathy with
the Publicans. He took down in writing all their
allegations, but would not listen to us. At this stage
a handsomely dressed and dignified gentleman came
forward and said, —
" What bail is required ? "
A few sharp words passed ; another, and appa
rently higher, officer entered, and took part in the
colloquy. I could only hear the gentleman protest
in authoritative tones, the policemen having been
quietly asked some questions, —

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 69
"I know this whole case, I will expose it to the
bottom ; expect me here to stand by the Missionary
and these young men on Monday morning."
Before I could collect my wits to thank him, and
before I quite understood what was going on, he had
disappeared ; and the superior officer turned to us and
intimated in a very respectful manner that the charge
had been withdrawn, and that I and my friends were
at liberty. I never found out exactly who the gentle
man was that befriended us ; but from the manner
in which he asserted himself and was listened to, I
saw that he was well known in official quarters.
From that day our work progressed without further
open opposition, and many who had been slaves of
intemperance were not only reformed, but became
fervent workers in the Total Abstinence cause.
Though intemperance was the main cause "of
poverty, suffering, misery, and vice in that district of
Glasgow, I had also considerable opposition from
Romanists and Infidels, many of whom met in clubs,
where they drank together and gloried in their
wickedness and in leading other young men astray.
Against these I prepared and delivered lectures, at
the close of which discussion was allowed ; but I fear
they did little good. These men embraced the
opportunity of airing their absurdities, or sowing the
seeds of corruption in those whom otherwise they
could never have reached, while their own hearts and
minds were fast shut against all conviction or light.
One infidel Lecturer in the district became very ilL

70 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
His wife called me in to visit him. I found him
possessed of a circulating library of infidel books, by
which he sought to pervert unwary minds. Though
he had talked and lectured much against the Gospel,
he did not at all really understand its message. He
had read the Bible, but only to find food there for
ridicule. Now supposed to be dying, he confessed
that his mind was full of terror as to the Future.
After several visits and frequent conversations and
prayers, he became genuinely and deeply interested,
drank in God's message of salvation, and cried aloud
with many tears for pardon and peace He bitterly
lamented the evil he had done, and called in all
the infidel literature that he had in circulation, with
the purpose of destroying it He began to speak
solemnly to any of his old companions that came to
see him, telling them what he had found in the
Lord Jesus. At his request I bought and brought
to him a Bible, which he received with great joy,
saying, " This is the book for me now ; " and add
ing, " Since you were here last, I gathered together all
my infidel books ; my wife locked the door, till she
and my daughter, tore them to pieces, and I struck
the light that reduced the pile to ashes."
As long as he lived, this man was unwearied and
unflinching in testifying, to all that crossed his path,
how much Jesus Christ had been to his heart and
soul ; and he died in the possession of a full and
blessed hope
Another Infidel, wnose wife was a Roman Catholic

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 71
also became unwell, and gradually sank under great
suffering and agony. His blasphemies against God
weie known and shuddered at by all the neighbours.
His wife pled with me to visit him. She refused, at
my suggestion, to call her own priest, so I accom
panied her at last The man refused to hear one
word about spiritual things, and foamed with rage.
He even spat at me, when I mentioned the name of
Jesus. " The natural man receiveth not the things of
the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him I"
There is a wisdom which is at best earthly, and at
worst " sensual and devilish." His wife asked me to
take care of the little money they had, as she would
not entrust it to her own priest. I visited the poor
man daily, but his enmity to God and his sufferings
together seemed to drive him mad. His yells
gathered crowds on the streets. He tore to pieces
his very bed-clothes, till they had to bind him on
the iron bed where he lay, foaming and blaspheming.
Towards the end I pled with him even then to look to
the Lord Jesus, and asked if I might pray with him ?
With all his remaining strength, he shouted at me,—
" Pray for me to the devil ! "
Reminding him how he had always denied that
there was any devil, I suggested that he must surely
believe in one now, else he would scarcely make such
a request even in mockery. In great rage he cried, —
"Yes, I believe there is a devil, and a God, and a
just God, too ; but I have hated Him in life, and I
hate Him in death ! "

f 2 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
With these awful words, he wriggled into Eternity ;
but his shocking death produced a very serious im
pression for good, especially amongst young men, in
the district where his character was known.
How different was the case of that Doctor who also
had been an unbeliever as well as a drunkard ! Highly
educated, skilful, and gifted above most in his pro
fession, he was taken into consultation for specially
dangerous cases, whenever they could find him toler
ably sober. After one of his excessive " bouts," he
had a dreadful attack of delirium tremens. At one
time, wife and watchers had a fierce struggle to dash
from his lips a draught of prussic acid ; at another,
they detected the silver-hafted lancet concealed in the
band of his shirt, as he lay down, to bleed himself to
death. His aunt came and pled with me to visit him.
My heart bled for his poor young wife and two beauti
ful little children. Visiting him twice daily, and some
times even more frequently, I found the way somehow
into his heart, and he would do almost anything for
me and longed for my visits. When again the fit of
self-destruction seized him, they sent for me ; he held
out his hand eagerly, and grasping mine, said, —
" Put all these people out of the room, remain you
with me; I will be quiet, I will do everything you
ask!" I got them all to leave, but whispered to one in
passing to " keep near the door."
Alone I sat beside him, my hand In his, asd kept
up a quiet conversation for several hours. After w*

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 73
had talked of everything that I could think of, and it
was now far into the morning, I said, —
" If you had a Bible here, we might read a chapter,
verse about."
He said dreamily, " There was once a Bible above
yon press ; if you can get up to it, you might find it
there yet"
Getting it, dusting it and laying it on a small
table which I drew near to the sofa on which we sat,
we read there and then a chapter together. After
this, I said, " Now, shall we pray ? "
He replied heartily, " Yes."
I having removed the little table, we kneeled down
together at the sofa ; and after a solemn pause, I
whispered, " You pray first"
He replied, "I curse, I cannot pray; would you
have me curse God to His face ? "
I answered, " You promised to do all that I asked ;
you must pray, or try to pray, and let me hear that
you cannot"
He said, " I cannot curse God on my knees ; let me
stand, and I will curse Him ; I cannot pray."
I gently held him on his knees, saying, " Just try
to pray, and let me hear you cannot"
Instantly he cried out, " O Lord, Thou knowest
I cannot pray," and was going to say something
dreadful as he strove to rise up. But I just took the
words he had uttered as if they had been my own,
and continued the prayer, pleading for him and his
dear ones as we knelt there together, till he showed

74 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
that he was completely subdued and lying low at the
feet of God. On rising from our knees he was mani
festly greatly impressed, and I said, —
" Now, as I must be at College by daybreak and
must return to my lodging for my books and an
hour's rest, will you do one thing more for me before
I go?" " Yes," was his reply.
" Then," said I, " it is long since you had a re
freshing sleep ; now, will you lie down, and I will sit
by you till you fall asleep ? "
He lay down, and was soon fast asleep. After com
mending him to the care and blessing of the Lord,
I quietly slipped out, and his wife returned to watch
by his side. When I came back later in the day, after
my classes were over, he, on hearing my foot and
voice, came running to meet me, and clasping me in
his arms, cried, —
" Thank God, I can pray now ! I rose this
morning refreshed from sleep, and prayed with my
wife and children for the first time in my life ; and
now I shall do so every day, and" serve God while I
live, who hath dealt in so great mercy with me ! "
After delightful conversation, he promised to go
with me to Dr. Symington's church on Sabbath Day ;
there he took sittings beside me ; at riext half-yearly
communion he and his wife were received into mem
bership, and their children were baptized ; and from
that day till his death he led a devoted and most -
useful Christian life. Henceforth, as a medical man

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 7j
he delighted to attend all poor and destitute cases
which we brought under his care ; he ministered to
them for Jesus' sake, and spoke to them of their
blessed Saviour. When he came across cases that
were hopeless, he sent for me to visit them too, being
as anxious for their souls as for their bodies. He
died, years after this, of consumption, partly at least
the fruit of early excesses ; but he was serenely pre
pared for death, and happy in the assured hope of
eternal blessedness with Christ He sleeps in Jesus ;
and I do believe that I shall meet him in Glory as a
trophy of redeeming grace and love I
fn my Mission district, I was the witness of many
joyful departures to be with Jesus, — I do not like to
name them " deaths " at all. Even now, at the dis
tance of nearly forty years, many instances, especially
amongst the young men and women who attended
my classes, rise up before my mind. They left us,
rejoicing in the bright assurance that nothing present
or to come "could ever separate them or us from the
love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."
Several of them, by their conversation even on their
death-bed, were known to have done much good.
Many examples might be given ; but I can find room
for only one John Sim, a dear little boy, was carried
away by consumption. His childish heart seemed
to be filled with joy about seeing Jesus. His simple
prattle, mingled with deep questionings, arrested not
only his young companions, but pierced the hearts
of some careless sinners who heard him, and greatly

76 IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
refreshed the faith of God's dear people. It was the
very pathos of song incarnated to hear the weak
quaver of his dying voice sing out, —
" I lay my sins on Jesus,
The spotless Lamb of God.*
Shortly before his decease he said to his parents,
" I am going soon to be with Jesus ; but I some
times fear that I may not see you there."
" Why so, my child ? " said his weeping mother.
" Because," he answered, " if you were set upon
going to heaven and seeing Jesus there, you would
pray about it, and sing about it ; you would talk
about Jesus to others, and tell them of that happy
meeting with Him in Glory. All this my dear Sabbath
school teacher taught me, and she vvill meet me there.
Now why did not you, my father and mother, tell
me all these things about Jesus, if you are going to
meet Him too ? "
Their tears fell fast over their dying child ; and
he little knew, in his unthinking eighth year, what a
message from God had pierced their souls through his
innocent words. One day an aunt from the country
visited his mother, and their talk had run in channels
for which the child no longer felt any interest. On
my sitting down beside him, he said, —
" Sit you down and talk with me about Jesus ; I
am tired hearing so much talk about everything else
but Jesus ; I am going soon to be with Him. Oh,
do tell me everything you know or have ever heard
about Jesus, the spotless Lamb of God I "

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 77

At last the child literally longed to be away, not
for rest, or freedom from pain — for of that he had
very little — but as he himself always put it " to see
Jesus." And, after all, that was the wisdom of the
heart, however he learned it Eternal life, here or
hereafter, is just the vision of Jesus.
Amongst many of the Roman Catholics in my
Mission district also, I was very kindly received, and
allowed even to read the Scriptures and to pray.
At length, however, a young woman who professed
to be converted by my classes and meetings brought
things to a crisis betwixt them and me. She had
renounced her former faith, was living in a Protestant
family, and looked to me as her pastor and teacher.
One night, a closed carriage, with two men and
women, was sent from a Nunnery in Clyde Street,
to take her and her little sister with them. She
refused, and declined all authority on their part, de
claring that she was now a Protestant by her own
free choice. During this altercation, a message had
been sent for me On arriving, I found the house
filled with a noisy crowd. Before them all, she
appealed to me for protection from these her enemies.
The Romanists, becoming enraged, jostled me into a
corner of the room, and there enclosed me. The two
women pulled her out of bed by force, for the girl
had been sick, arid began to dress her, but she fainted
among their hands.
I called out, —
Do not murder the poor girl ! Get her water.

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.

quick, quick ! " and leaving my hat on the table, I
rushed through amongst them, as if in search of
water, and they let me pass. Knowing that the
house had only one door, I quickly slipped the key
from within, shut and locked the door outside, and
with the key in my hand ran to the Police Office.
Having secured two constables to protect the girl
and take the would-be captors into custody, I re
turned, opened the door, and found, alas ! that these
constables were themselves Roman Catholics, and at
once set about frustrating me and assisting their own
friends. The poor sick girl was supported by the
arms into the carriage ; the policemen cleared the
way through the crowd ; and before I could force
my way through the obstructives in the house, the
conveyance was already starting. I appealed and
shouted to the crowds to protect the girl, and seize
and take the whole party to the Police Office. A
gentleman in the crowd took my part, and said to
a big Highland policeman in the street, —
" Mac, I commit that conveyance and party to
you on a criminal charge, before witnesses ; you will
suffer, if they escape"
The driver lashing at his horse to get away, Mac
drew his baton and struck, when the driver leapt
down to the street on the opposite side, and threw
the reins in the policeman's face. Thereupon our
stalwart friend at once mounted the box, and drove
straight for the Police Office On arriving there, we
discovered that only the women were inside with the

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 79
sick girl — the men having escaped in the scuffle and
the crush. What proved more disappointing was
that the lieutenant on duty happened to be a Papist,
who, after hearing our statement and conferring with
the parties in the conveyance, returned, and said, —
"Her friends are taking her to a comfortable home ;
you have no right to interfere, and I have let them
go." He further refused to hear the grounds of our
complaint, and ordered the police to clear the Office.
Next morning, a false and foolish account of
the whole affair appeared in the Newspapers, con
demnatory of the Mission and of myself ; a meeting
of the directors was summoned, and the Superin
tendent came to my lodging to take me before them.
Having heard all, and questioned and cross-questioned
me, they resolved to prosecute the abductors of the
girl. The Nunnery authorities confessed that the
little sister was with them, but denied that she had
been taken in there, or that they knew anything of
her case Though the girl was sought for carefully
by the Police, and by all the members of my class,
for nearly a fortnight, no trace of her or of the coach
man or of any of the parties could be discovered ; till
one day from a cellar, through a grated window, she
called to one of my class girls passing by, and begged
her to run and let me know that she was confined
there. At once, the directors of the City Mission
were informed by me, and Police were sent to rescue
her ; but on examining that house they found that
she had been again removed. The occupiers denied

8o IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION.
all knowledge of where she had gone, or who had
taken her away from their lodging. All other efforts
failed to find her, till she was left at the Poor House
door, far gone in dropsy, and soon after died in that
last refuge of the destitute and forsaken.
Anonymous letters were now sent, threatening my
life ; and I was publicly cursed from the altar by the
priests in Abercromby Street Chapel. The directors
of the Mission, fearing violence, advised me to leave
Glasgow for a short holiday, and even offered to ar
range for my being taken for work in Edinburgh for
a year, that the fanatical passions of the Irish Papists
might have time to subside. But I refused to leave
my work. I went on conducting it all as in the past.
The worst thing that happened was, that on rushing
one day past a row of houses occupied exclusively
by Papists, a stone thrown from one of them cut me
severely above the eye, and I fell stunned and bleed
ing. When I recovered and scrambled to my feet,
no person of course that could be suspected was to
be seen I The doctor having dressed the wound, it
rapidly healed, and after a short confinement I re
sumed my work and my studies without any further
serious annoyance. Attempts were made more than
once, in these Papist closes, and I believe by the
Papists themselves, to pour pails of boiling water on
my head, over windows and down dark stairs, but in
every case I marvellously escaped ; and as I would
not turn coward, their malice tired itself out, and
they ultimately left me entirely at peace. Is not this

IN GLASGOW CITY MISSION. 81
a feature of the lower Irish, and especially .Popish
population ? Let them see that bullying makes you
afraid, and they will brutally and cruelly misuse you ;
but defy them fearlessly, or take them by the nose,
and they will crouch like whelps beneath your feet.
Is there anything in their Religion that accounts for
this ? Is it not a system of alternating tyranny on
the one part, and terror, abject terror, on the other ?
About this same time there was an election of
elders for Dr. Symington's congregation, and I was
by an almost unanimous vote chosen for that office.
For years now I had been attached to them as City
Missionary for their district, and many friends urged
me to accept the eldership, as likely to increase my
usefulness, and give me varied experience for my
future work. My dear father, also, himself an elder
in the congregation at Dumfries, advised me simi
larly; and though very young, comparatively, for
such a post I did accept the office, and continued to
act as an elder and member of Dr. Symington's kirk
session, till by-and-by I was ordained as a Missionary
to the New Hebrides, where the great lot of my life
had been cast by the Lord, as yet unknown to me.
All through my City Mission period, I was pain
fully carrying on my studies, first at the University
of Glasgow, and thereafter at the Reformed Pres
byterian Divinity Hall; and also medical classes
at the Andersonian College. With the exception of
one session, when failure of health broke me down,
I struggled patiently on through ten years. The
P. 6

8s IN GLASGOW CITl MISSION.
work was hard and most exacting ; and if I never
attained the scholarship for which I thirsted — being
but poorly grounded in my younger days — I yet had
much of the blessed Master's presence in all my
efforts, which many better scholars sorely lacked ;
and I was sustained by the lofty aim which burned
all these years bright within my soul, namely, — to
be qualified as a preacher of the Gospel of Christ,
to be owned and used by Him for the salvation of
perishing men.

IV.
FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.

CHAPTER IV.
FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
The Wail of the Heathen. — A Missionary Wanted. — Two Souls
on the Altar.— Lions in the Path.— The Old Folks at
Home. — Successors in Green Street Mission. — Old Green
Street Hands. — A Father in God.
HAPPY in my work as I felt, and successful by
the blessing of God, yet I continually heard,
and chiefly during my last years in the Divinity Hall,
the wail of the perishing Heathen in the South Seas ;
and I saw that few were caring for them, while I well
knew that many would be ready to take up my work
in Calton, and carry it forward perhaps with more
efficiency than myself. Without revealing the state
of my mind to any person, this was the supreme
subject of my daily meditation and prayer ; and this
also led me to enter upon those medical studies, in
which I purposed taking the full course ; but at the
close of my third year, an incident occurred, which
led me at once to offer myself for the Foreign Mis
sion field.
The Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland, In
which I had been brought up, had been advertising
85

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.

for another Missionary to join the Rev. John Inglis
in his grand work in the New Hebrides. Dr. Bates,
the excellent convener of the Heathen Missions Com
mittee, was deeply grieved, because for two years
their appeal had failed. At length, the Synod, after
much prayer and consultation, felt the claims of the
Heathen so urgently pressed upon them by the Lord's
repeated calls, that they resolved to cast lots, to dis
cover whether God would thus select any Minister to
be relieved from his home-charge, and designated as
a Missionary to the South Seas. Each member of
Synod, as I was informed, agreed to hand in, after
solemn appeal to God, the names of the three best
qualified in his esteem for such a work, and he who
had the clear majority was to be loosed from his
congregation, and to proceed to the Mission field —
or the first and second highest, if two could be se
cured. Hearing this debate, and feeling an intense
interest in these most unusual proceedings, I remem
ber yet the hushed solemnity of the prayer before
the names were handed in. I remember the strained
silence that held the Assembly while the scrutinizers
retired to examine the papers ; and I remember how
tears blinded my eyes when they returned to an
nounce that the result was so indecisive, that it was
clear that the Lord had not in that way provided a
Missionary. The cause was once again solemnly laid
before God in .prayer, and a cloud of sadness ap
peared to fall over all the Synod.
The Lord kept saying within me, "Since none better

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS. 87
qualified can be got, rise and offer yourself!" Almost
overpowering was the impulse to answer aloud, " Here
am I, send me." But I was dreadfully afraid of mis
taking my own emotions for the will of God. So I
resolved to make it a subject of close deliberation
and prayer for a few days longer, and to look at the
proposal from every possible aspect. Besides, I was
keenly solicitous about the effect upon the hundreds
of young people and others, now attached to all my
classes and meetings ; and yet I felt a growing assur
ance that this was the call of God to His servant
and that He who was willing to employ me in the
work abroad, was both able and willing to provide
for the on-carrying of my work at home. The wail
and the claims of the Heathen were constantly sound
ing in my ears. I saw them perishing for lack of the
knowledge of the true God and His Son Jesus, while
my Green Street people had the open Bible, and all
the means of grace within easy reach, which, if they
rejected, they did so wilfully, and at their own peril
None seemed prepared for the Heathen field ; many
were capable and ready for the Calton service. My
medical studies, as well as my literary and divinity
training, had specially qualified me in some ways for
the Foreign field, and from every aspect at which I
could look the whole facts in the face, the voice with
in me sounded like a voice from God.
It was under good Dr. Bates of West Campbell
Street that I had begun my career in Glasgow^receiv-
ing £25 per annum for district visitation in connection

88 FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
with his congregation, along with instruction under
Mr. Hislop and his staff in the Free Church Normal
Seminary — and oh, how Dr. Bates did rejoice, and
even weep for joy, when I called on him, and offered
myself for the New Hebrides Mission I I returned to
my lodging with a lighter heart than I had for some
time enjoyed, feeling that nothing so clears the vision,
and lifts up the life, as a decision to move forward in
what you know to be entirely the will of the Lord.
I said to my fellow-student, who had chummed with
me all through our course at college, —
" I have been away signing my banishment " (a
rather trifling way of talk for such an occasion).
" I have offered myself as a Missionary for the New
Hebrides." After a long and silent meditation, in which he
seemed lost in far-wandering thoughts, his answer
was, —
" If they will accept of me, I also am resolved to
go!" I said, "Will you write the convener to that effect;
or let me do so ? "
He replied, " You may."
A few minutes later his letter of offer was in the
post office. Next morning, Dr. Bates called upon
us early, and after a long conversation, commended
us and our future work to the Lord God in fervent
prayer. My fellow-student, Mr. Joseph Copelaad, had also
for some time been a very successful City Missionaiy

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS. 89
in the Camlachie district, while attending along with
me at the Divinity Hall. This leading of God, where
by we both resolved at the same time to give ourselves
to the Foreign Mission field, was wholly unexpected
by us, as we had never once spoken to each other
about going abroad. At a meeting of the Heathen
Missions Committee, held immediately thereafter,
both were, after due deliberation, formally accepted,
on condition that we passed successfully the usual
examinations required of candidates for the Ministry.
And for the next twelve months we were placed
under the special committee for advice as to medical
experience, acquaintance with the rudiments of trades,
and anything else which might be thought useful to
us in the Foreign field.
When it became known that I was preparing to
go abroad as Missionary, nearly all were dead against
the proposal, except Dr. Bates and my fellow-student.
My dear father and mother, however, when I con
sulted them, characteristically replied, "that they
had long since given me away to the Lord, and in
this matter also would leave me to God's disposal."
From other quarters we were besieged with the
strongest opposition on all sides. Even Dr. Syming
ton, one of my professors in divinity, and the beloved
Minister in connection with whose congregation I had
wrought so long as a City Missionary, and in whose
kirk session I had for years sat as an elder, repeat
edly urged me to remain at home. He argued, " that
Green Street Church was doubtless the sphere for

90 FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
which God had given me peculiar qualifications, and
in which He had so largely blessed my labours ; that
if I left those now attending my classes and meet
ings, they might be scattered, and many of them
would probably fall away ; that I was leaving cer
tainty for uncertainty — work in which God had made
me greatly useful, for work in which I might fail to
be useful, and only throw away my life amongst
Cannibals." I replied, " that my mind was finally resolved ;
that, though I loved my work and my people, yet I
felt that I could leave them to the care of Jesus, who
would soon provide them a better pastor than I ; and
that, with regard to my life amongst the Cannibals, as
I had only once to die, I was content to leave the
time and place and means in the hand of God, who
had already marvellously preserved me when visiting
cholera patients and the fever-stricken poor ; on that
score I had positively no further concern, having left
it all absolutely to the Lord, whom I sought to serve
and honour, whether in life or by death."
The house connected with my Green Street Church,
was now offered to me for a Manse, and any reason
able salary that I cared to ask (as against the pro
mised ^120 per annum for the far-off and dangerous
New Hebrides), on condition that I would remain at
home. I cannot honestly say that such offers or
opposing influences proved a heavy trial to me ; they
rather tended to confirm my determination that the
path of duty was to go abroad. Amongst many who

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS. 91
sought to deter me, was one dear old Christian gen
tleman, whose crowning argument always was, —
" The Cannibals ! you will be eaten by Cannibals ! '
At last I replied, " Mr. Dickson, you are advanced
In years now, and your own prospect is soon to be
laid in the grave, there to be eaten by worms ; I
confess to you, that if I can but live and die serving
and honouring the Lord Jesus, it will make no differ
ence to me whether I am eaten by Cannibals or by
worms ; and in the Great -Day my resurrection body
will arise as fair as yours in the likeness of our risen
Redeemer." The old gentleman, raising his hands in a depre
cating attitude, left the room exclaiming,—
" After that I have nothing more to say I "
My dear Green Street people grieved excessively at
the thought of my leaving them, and daily pled with
me to remain. Indeed, the opposition was so strong
from nearly all, and many of them warm Christian
friends, that I was sorely tempted to question whether
I was carrying out the Divine will, or only some
headstrong wish of my own. This also caused me
much anxiety, and drove me close to God in prayer.
But again every doubt would vanish, when I clearly
saw that all at home had free access to the Bible and
the means of grace, with Gospel light shining all
around them, while the poor Heathen were perishing,
without even the chance of knowing all God's love
and mercy to men. Conscience said louder and clearer
every day, " Leave all these results with Jesus your

92 FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
Lord, who said, 'Go ye into all the world, preach
the gospel to every creature, and lo ! I am with you
alway.* " These words kept ringing in my ears;
these were our marching orders.
Some retorted upon me, "There are Heathen at
home ; let us seek and save, first of all, the lost ones
perishing at our doors." This I felt to be most true,
and an appalling fact ; but I unfailingly observed that
those who made this retort neglected these home
Heathen themselves ; and so the objection, as from
them, lost all its power. They would ungrudgingly
spend more on a fashionable party at dinner or tea,
on concert or ball or theatre, or on some ostentatious
display, or worldly and selfish indulgence, ten times
more, perhaps in a single day, than they would give
in a year, or in half a lifetime, for the conversion of
the whole Heathen World, either at home or abroad.
Objections from all such people must of course, al
ways count for nothing among men to whom spiritual
things are realities. For these people themselves, — I
do, and always did, only pity them, as God's stewards,
making such a miserable use of time and money
entrusted to their care.
On meeting with so many obstructing influences,
I again laid the whole matter before my dear
parents, and their reply was to this effect : — " Here
tofore we feared to bias you, but now we must tell
you why we praise God for the decision to which
you have been led. Your father's heart was set upon
being a Minister, but other claims forced him to give

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS. 93
it up. When you were given to them, your father
and mother laid you upon the altar, their first-born,
to be consecrated, if God saw fit, as a Missionary of
the Cross ; and it has been their constant prayer that
you might be prepared, qualified, and led to this very
decision ; and we pray with all our heart that the
Lord may accept your offering, long spare you, and
give you many souls from the Heathen World for
your hire." From that moment, every doubt as to my
path of duty for ever vanished. I saw the hand of
God very visibly, not only preparing me for, but now
leading me to, the Foreign Mission field.
Well did I know that the sympathy and prayers
of my dear parents were warmly with me in all my
studies and in all my Mission work; but for my
education they could, of course, give me no money
help. All through, on the contrary, it was my pride
and joy to help them, being the eldest in a family
of eleven. First I assisted them to purchase the
family cow, without whose invaluable aid my ever-
memorable mother never could have reared and fed
her numerous flock ; then, I paid for them the house-
rent and the cow's grass on the Bank Hill, till
some of the others grew up and relieved me by
paying these in my stead; and finally, I helped to
pay the school-fees, to provide clothing — in short,
I gave, and gladly, what could possibly be saved
out of my City Mission salary of £40, ultimately
advanced to £4$ per annum. Self-educated thu?
and without the help of one shilling from any other

94 FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
source, readers will easily imagine that I had many
a staggering difficulty to overcome in my long cur
riculum in Arts, Divinity, and Medicine ; but God so
guided me, and blessed all my little arrangements,
that I never incurred one farthing of personal debt
There was, however, a heavy burden always pressing
upon me, and crushing my spirit from the day I left
my home, which had been thus incurred.
The late owner of the Dalswinton estate allowed, as
a prize, the cottager who had the tidiest house and
most beautiful flower-garden to sit rent free. For
several years in succession, my old sea-faring grand
father won this prize, partly by his own handy skill,
partly by his wife's joy in flowers. Unfortunately no
clearance-receipt had been asked or given for these
rents — the proprietor and his cottars treating each
other as friends rather than as men of business.
The new heir, unexpectedly succeeding, found him
self in need of money, and threatened prosecution
for such rents as arrears. The money had to be
borrowed. A money-lending lawyer gave it at usu
rious interest, on condition, of my father also becom
ing responsible for interest and principal. This
burden hung like a millstone around my grand
father's neck till the day of his death; and it then
became suspended round my father's neck alone
The lawyer, on hearing of my giving up trade and
entering upon study, threatened to prosecute my
father for the capital, unless my name were given
along with his for security. Every shilling that I 01

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.

any of us could save, all through these ten years
of my preparatory classes, went to pay off that
interest and gradually to reduce the capital ; and
this burden we managed, amongst us, to extinguish
just on the eve of my departure for the South Seas.
Indeed, one of the purest joys connected with that
time was that I received my first Foreign Mission
salary and outfit money in advance, and could send
home a sum sufficient to wipe out the last penny
of a claim by that money-lender or by any one else
against my beloved parents, in connection with the
noble struggle they had made in rearing so large
a family in thorough Scottish independence. And
that joy was hallowed by the knowledge that my
other brothers and sisters were now all willing and
able to do what I had been doing — for we stuck
to each other and to the old folks like burs, and
had all things " in common," as a family In Christ —
and I knew that never again, howsoever long they
might be spared through a peaceful autumn of life,
would the dear old father and mother lack any joy
or comfort that the willing hands and loving hearts
of all their children could singly or unitedly pro
vide. For all this I did praise the Lord. It con
soled me, beyond description, in parting from them,
probably for ever in this world at least
The Directors of Glasgow City Mission along
with the Great Hamilton Street congregation, had
made every effort to find a suitable successor to
me in my Green Street work, but in vain. Des-

96 FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS
pairing of success, as no inexperienced worker could
with any hope undertake it, Rev. Mr. Caie, the su
perintendent felt moved to appeal to my brother
Walter, — then in a good business situation in the city,
who had been of late closely associated with me
in all my undertakings, — if he would not come to
the rescue, devote himself to the Mission, and pre
pare for the Holy Ministry. My brother resigned
a good position and excellent prospects in the busi
ness world, set himself to carry forward the Green
Street Mission and did so with abundant energy and
manifest blessing, persevered in his studies, despite
a long-continued illness through injury to his foot,
and became an honoured Minister of the Gospel, in
the Reformed Presbyterian Church first of all, and
now in the Free Church of Scotland, at Chapelton,
near Hamilton.
On my brother withdrawing from Green Street, God
provided for the district a devoted young Minister, ad
mirably adapted for the work, Rev. John Edgar, M.A,
who succeeded in drawing together such a body of
people that they hived off and built a new church in
Landressy Street, which is now, by amalgamation,
known as the Barrowfield Free Church of Glasgow.
For that fruit too, while giving all praise to other de
voted workers, we bless God as we trace the history of
our Green Street Mission. Let him that soweth and
him that rear^gth rejoice unfeignedly together ! The
spirit of the old Green Street workers lives on too,
as I have already said, in the new premises erected

FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS. 97
close thereby ; and in none more conspicuously than
in the son of my staunch patron and friend, another
Thomas Binnie, Esq., who in Foundry Boy meetings
and otherwise devotes the consecrated leisure of a
busy and prosperous life to the direct personal ser
vice of his Lord and Master. The blessing of
Jehovah God be ever upon that place, and upon all
who there seek to win their fellows to the love and
service of Jesus Christ!
When I left Glasgow, many of the young men
and women of my classes would, if it had been
possible, have gone with me, to live and die among
the Heathen. Though chiefly working girls and lads
in trades and mills, their deep interest led them to
unite their pence and sixpences and to buy web
after web of calico, print, and woollen stuffs, which
they themselves shaped and sewed into dresses for
the women, and kilts and pants for men, on the New
Hebrides. This continued to be repeated year by
year, long after I had left them ; and to this day no
box from Glasgow goes to the New Hebrides Mis
sion which does not contain article after article from
one or other of the old Green Street hands. I do
certainly anticipate that, when they and I meet in
Glory, those days in which we learned the joy of
Christian service in the Green Street Mission Halls
will form no unwelcome theme of holy and happy
converse I
That able and devoted Minister of the Gospel,
Dr. Bates, the Convener of the Heathen Missions,
P. 7

98 FOREIGN MISSION CLAIMS.
had taken the deepest and most fatherly interest in
all our preparations. But on the morning of our
final examinations he was confined to bed with sick
ness ; yet could not be content without sending his
daughter to wait in an adjoining room near the Pres
bytery House, to learn the result, and instantly to
carry him word. When she, hurrying home, in
formed him that we both had passed successfully,
and that the day of our ordination as Missionaries to
the New Hebrides had been appointed, the apostolic
old man praised God for the glad tidings, and said
his work was now done, and that he could depart
in peace, — having seen two devoted men set apart to
preach the Gospel to these dark and bloody Islands
in answer to his prayers and tears for many a day.
Thereafter he rapidly sank, and soon fell asleep in
Jesus. He was from the first a very precious friend
to me, one of the ablest Ministers our Church ever
had, by far the warmest advocate of her Foreign
Missions, and altogether a most attractive, white-
souled, and noble specimen of an ambassador for
Christ beseeching men to be reconciled to God.

THE NEW HEBRIDES.

,Vo„. Ireland.
.Eddy stale !?'%

Ardupeiago —judest i.

!X'

Si

Sii^

li ft _

A . 5(C» COT £
"to/.

..Dutr if

Juui t.

Bdtonaf.

't~PJ/l'2acdmun* 'MJcapu.1.
SmChr^U/yal "Santa. Cni*

tier dLrlu>FPatUsti>i*aJ lulled*

Q a

Tupua> Santa. Cmy
VanilcOi-O •' I
•Bireyfi
Torres If t .#?*(&„-
Vanua-Laya. <0y,^ta I-
SantaMarla * ^fg^

Baiks

i*>

>fe

r*.

-C^wftrd* Codj ,B"'jtat.y,c"uio'v

CHAPTER V.
THE NEW HEBRIDES.
License and Ordination. — At Sea. — From Melbourne to Anei
tyum. — Settlement on Tanna. — Our Mission Stations.—
Diplomatic Chiefs. — Painful First Impressions. — Bloody
Scenes. — The Widow's Doom.
ON the first of December, 1857, the other Mis
sionary-designate and I were "licensed" as
preachers of the Gospel. Thereafter we spent four
months in visiting and addressing nearly every con
gregation and Sabbath school in the Reformed Pres
byterian Church of Scotland, that the people might
see us and know us, and thereby take a personal
interest in our work. That idea was certainly ex
cellent, and might well be adapted to the larger
Churches, by allocating one Missionary to each pro
vince or to so many presbyteries, sending him to
address these, and training them to regard him as
their Missionary and his work as theirs. On the
23rd March, 1858, in Dr. Symington's church, Glas
gow, in presence of a mighty crowd, and after a
magnificent sermon on "Come over and help us,"
we were solemnly ordained as Ministers of the Gos-

102 THE NEW HEBRIDES.
pel, and set apart as Missionaries to the New Heb
rides. On the 16th April, 1858, we left the Tail of
the Bank at Greenock, and set sail in the Clutha
for the Foreign Mission field.
Our voyage to Melbourne was rather tedious, but
ended prosperously, under Captain Broadfoot, a
kindly, brave-hearted Scot, who did everything that
was possible for our comfort He himself led the
singing on board at worship, which was always
charming to me, and was always regularly conducted
— on deck when the weather was fair, below when
it was rough. I was also permitted to conduct Bible
classes amongst the crew and amongst the pas
sengers, at times and places approved of by the
Captain — in which there was great joy. Nearly
thirty years after, when I returned the second time
to Scotland, a gentleman of good position, and the
father of a large family in the West, saluted me
warmly at the close of one of my meetings, and re
minded me that he was my precentor in the Bible
class on board the Clutha! He was kind enough
to say that he had never forgotten the scene and
the lessons there.
Arriving at Melbourne, we were welcomed by Rev.
Mr. Moor, Mr. and Mrs. Samuel Wilson, and Mr.
Wright, all Reformed Presbyterians from Geelong,
Mr. Wilson's two children, Jessie and Donald, had
been under our care during the voyage; and my
young wife and I went with them for a few days
on a visit to Geelong, while Mr. CopelaruJ remained

THE NEW HEBRIDES. 103
on board the Clutha to look after our boxes and to
watch for any opportunity of reaching our destina
tion on the Islands. He heard that an American
ship, the Francis P. Sage, was sailing from Mel
bourne to Penang ; and the Captain agreed to land
us on Aneityum, New Hebrides, with our two boats
and fifty boxes, for ;£ioo. We got on board on the
1 2th August, but such a gale blew that we did not
sail till the 17th. On the Clutha all was quiet, and
good order prevailed ; in the F. P. Sage all was
noise and profanity. The Captain said he kept his
second mate for the purpose of swearing at the men
and knocking them about. The voyage was most
disagreeable to all of us, but fortunately it lasted
only twelve days. On the 29th we were close up to
Aneityum ; b«t the Captain refused to land us, even
in his boats ; some of us suspecting that his men
were so badly used, that had they got on shore they
would never have returned to him! In any case
he had beforehand secured his ;£ioo.
He lay off the island till a trader's boat came ofi
to see what we wanted, and by it we sent a note to
Dr. Geddie, one of the Missionaries there. Early
next morning, Monday, he came off to us in his boat,
accompanied by Mr. Mathieson, a newly-arrived Mis
sionary from Nova Scotia; bringing also Captain
Anderson in the small mission schooner, the John
Knox, and a large mission boat called the Columbia,
well manned with crews of able and willing Natives.
Our fifty boxes weie soon on board the John Knox,

in* THE NEW HEBRIDES.
the Columbia, and our own boats — all being heavily
loaded and built up, except those that had to be
used in pulling the others ashore Dr. Geddie, Mr.
Mathieson, Mrs. Paton, and I, were perched among
the boxes on the John Knox, and had to hold on
as best we could. On sheering off from the F. P.
Sage, one of her davits caught and broke the main
mast of the little John Knox by the deck, and I
saved my wife from being crushed to death by its
fall through managing to swing her instantaneously
aside in an apparently impossible manner. It did
graze Mr. Mathieson, but he was not hurt The
John Knox, already overloaded, was thus quite dis
abled ; we were about ten miles at sea, and in
imminent danger ; but the Captain of the F. P. Sage
heartlessly sailed away and left us to struggle with
our fate.
We drifted steadily towards Tanna, an island
of Cannibals, where our goods would have been
plundered and all of us cooked and eaten. Dr.
Geddie's boat and mine had the John Knox in
tow; and Mr. Copeland, with a crew of Natives,
was struggling hard with his boat to pull the Co
lumbia and her load towards Aneityum. As God
mercifully ordered it, though we had a stiff trade
wind to pull against, we had a comparatively calm
sea; yet we drifted still to leeward, till Dr. Inglis
going round to the harbour in his boat, as he had
heard of our arrival, saw us far at sea, and hastened
to our rescue All the boats now, with their willing

THE NEW HEBRIDES 105
native crews, got fastened to our schooner, and to
our great joy she began to move ahead. After
pulling for hours and hours, under the scorching
rays of an almost tropical sun, we were all safely
landed on shore at Aneityum about six o'clock in
the evening of August 30th, just four months and
fourteen days since we sailed from Greenock. We
got a hearty welcome from the Missionaries' wives
on the shore, Mrs. Geddie, Mrs. Inglis, and Mrs.
Mathieson, and from all our new friends, the Chris
tian Natives of Aneityum ; and the great danger
in which both life and property had been placed
at the close of our voyage, made us praise God all
the more, that He had brought us to this quiet
resting-place, around which lay the Islands of the
New Hebrides, to which our eager hearts had looked
forward, and into which we entered now in the name
of the Lord.
Mr. Copeland, Mrs. Paton, and I went round the
island to Dr. Inglis's Station, where we were most
cordially received and entertained by his dear lady,
and by the Christian Natives there. As he was
making several additions to his house at that time,
we received for the next few weeks our first practical
and valuable training in Mission house-building, as
well as in higher matters. Soon after, a meeting
was called to consult about our settlement, and, by
the advice and with the concurrence of all, Mr. and
Mrs. Mathieson from Nova Scotia were located on
the south side of Tanna, at Umairarekar, and Mrs,

106 THE NEW HEBRIDES
Paton and I at Port Resolution, on the same island,
At first it was agreed that Mr. Copeland should
be placed along with us ; but owing to the weakly
state of Mrs. Mathieson's health, it was afterwards
resolved that, for a time at least, Mr. Copeland
should live at either Station, as might seem most
suitable or most requisite. Till the close of the
sailing season, his time was spent chiefly in the John
Knox, helping Captain Anderson in loading and
disloading the wood and house-building materials
betwixt Aneityum and Tanna ; while I was occupied
chiefly with the house-building and preparatory
arrangements. Dr. Inglis and a number of his most energetic
Natives accompanied us to Kwamera, Tanna. There
we purchased a site for Mission House and Church,
and laid a stone foundation, and advanced as far
as practicable the erection of a dwelling for Mr. and
Mrs. Mathieson. Thence we proceeded to Port
Resolution, Tanna, and similarly purchased a site,
and advanced, to a forward stage, the house which
Mrs. Paton and I were to occupy on our settlement
there Lime, for plastering, had to be burned in
kilns from the coral rocks ; and thatch, for roofing
with sugar-cane leaf, had to be prepared by the
Natives at both stations before our return ; for which,
as for all else, a price was duly agreed upon and
was scrupulously paid. Unfortunately we learned,
when too late, that both houses were too near the
shore, exposed to unwholesome miasma, and pro-

THE NEW HEBRIDES. 107
ductive of the dreaded fever and ague, — the most
virulent and insidious enemy to all Europeans in
those Southern Seas.
At both Stations, but especially at Port Resolution,
we found the Natives in a very excited and unsettled
state. Threatened wars kept them in constant
terror — war betwixt distant tribes, or adjoining
villages, or nearest neighbours. The Chiefs, at both
Stations, willingly sold sites for houses, and appeared
to desire Missionaries to live amongst them ; but
perhaps it was with an eye to the axes, knives,
fishhooks, blankets, and clothing, which they got in
payment, or hoped for in plunder, rather than from
any thirst for the Gospel, as they were all savages
and cannibals. They warily declined to promise
protection to the Mission families and the Teachers ;
but they said they would not themselves do them
any harm, though they could not. say what the Inland
people might do ; — not a bad specimen of diplomacy,
leaving an open door for any future emergency,
and neither better nor worse than the methods by
which the civilized European nations make and break
their treaties in peace and in war ! Such promises
meant and were intended to mean nothing. The
Natives, both on Tanna, and on my second home
at Aniwa, believed that they had kept their promise,
if they inflicted no injury with their own hands,
even though they had hired others to do so. No
Heathen there could be trusted one step beyond
what appeared to be his own self-interest for the

108 THE NEW HEBRIDES.
nonce ; and nothing conceivable was too base or
cruel to be done, if only it served his turn. The
depths of Satan, outlined in the first chapter of the
Romans, were uncovered there before our eyes in
the daily life of the people, without veil and without
excuse. My first impressions drove me to the verge of
utter dismay. On beholding these Natives in their
paint and nakedness and misery, my heart was as
full of horror as of pity. Had I given up my
much-beloved work and my dear people in Glasgow,
with so many delightful associations, to consecrate
my life to these degraded creatures? Was it possible
to teach them right and wrong, to Christianize, or
even to civilize them ? But that was only a passing
feeling! I soon got as deeply interested iu them,
and in all that tended to advance them, and to lead
them to the knowledge and love of Jesus, as ever
I had been in my work at Glasgow. We were
surprised and delighted at the remarkable change
produced on the natives of Aneityum through the
instrumentality of Drs. Geddie and Inglis in so short
a time; and we hoped, by prayerful perseverance
in the use of similar means, to see the same work
of God repeated on Tanna. Besides, the wonderful
and blessed work done by Mrs. Inglis and Mrs.
Geddie, at their Stations, filled our wives with the
buoyant hope of being instruments in the hand of
God to produce an equally beneficent change amongst
the savage women of Tanna. Mrs. Paton had been

THE NEW HEBRIDES. log

left with Mrs. Inglis to learn all she could from
her of Mission work on the Islands, till I returned
with Dr. Inglis from the house-building operations
on Tanna; during which period Mr. and Mrs.
Mathieson were also being instructed by Dr. and
Mrs. Geddie. To the Tannese, Dr. Inglis and I were
objects of curiosity and fear ; they came crowding to
gaze on our wooden and lime-plastered house, they
chattered incessantly with each other, and left the
scene day after day with undisguised and increasing
wonderment Possibly they thought us rather mad
than wise !
Party after party of armed men, going and coming
in a state of great excitement, we were informed
that war was on foot ; but our Aneityumese Teachers
were told to assure us that the Harbour people
would only act on the defensive, and that no one
would molest us at our work. One day two hostile
tribes met near our Station ; high words arose, and
old feuds were revived. The Inland people with
drew; but the Harbour people, false to their pro
mises, flew to arms and rushed past us in pursuit
of their enemies. The discharge of muskets in the
adjoining bush, and the horrid yells of the savages,
soon informed us that they were engaged in deadly
fights. Excitement and terror were on every counte
nance ; armed men rushed about in every direction,
with feathers in their twisted hair, — with faces painted
red, black, and white, and some, one cheek black,
the other red, others, the brow white, the chin

no THE NEW HEBRIDES.

blue — in fact, any colour and on any part, — the more
grotesque and savage looking, the higher the art!
Some of the women ran with their children to places
of safety; but even then we saw other girls and
women, on the shore close by, chewing sugar-cane
and chaffering and laughing, as if their fathers and
brothers had been engaged in a country dance, instead
of a bloody conflict. In the afternoon, as the sounds
of the muskets and the yelling of the warriors came
unpleasantly near to us, Dr. Inglis, leaning against
a post for a little while in silent prayer, looked on
us and said, —
" The walls of Jerusalem were built in troublous
times, and why not the Mission House on Tanna ?
But let us rest for this day, and pray for these poor
Heathen." We retired to a native house, that had been
temporarily granted to us for rest, and there pled
before God for them all. The noise and the dis
charge of muskets gradually receded, as if the Inland
people were retiring ; and towards evening the people
around us returned to their villages. We were after
wards informed that five or six men had been shot
dead ; that their bodies had been carried by the
conquerors from the field of battle, and cooked and
eaten that very night by the savages at a boiling
spring near the head of the bay, less than a mile
from the spot where my house was being built We
had also a more graphic illustration of the surround
ings into which we had come, through Dr. Inglis's

THE NEW HEBRIDES.

Aneityum boy, who accompanied us as cook. When
our tea was wanted that evening, the boy could
not be found. After a while of great anxiety on
our part, he returned, saying, —
.'- Missi, this is a dark land. The people of this
land, do dark works. At the boiling spring they
have cooked and feasted upon the slain. They have
washed the blood into the stream ; they have bathed
there till all the waters are red. I cannot get water
to make your tea. What shall I do ?"
Dr. Inglis told him that he must try for water
elsewhere, till the rains came and cleansed the
polluted stream ; and that, meanwhile, instead of
tea, we would drink from the cocoa-nut, as they had
often done before. The lad was quite relieved. It
not a little astonished us, however, to see that his
mind regarded their killing and eating each other
as a thing scarcely to be noticed, but that it was
horrible that they should spoil the water 1 How
much are even our deepest instincts the creatures
of mere circumstances ! I, if trained like him, would
probably have felt like him.
Next evening, as we sat talking about the people
and the dark scenes around us, the quiet of the
night was broken by a wild wailing cry from the
villages around, long-continued and unearthly. We
were informed that one of the wounded men, carried
home from the battle, had just died ; and that they
had strangled his widow to death, that her spirit
might accompany him to the other world, and be

THE NEW HEBRIDES.

his servant there, as she had been here. Now their
dead bodies were laid side by side, ready to be
buried in the sea. Our hearts sank to think of all
this happening within ear-shot and that we knew
it not 1 Every new scene, every fresh incident, set
more clearly before us the benighted condition and
shocking cruelties of these heathen people, and we
longed to be able to speak to them of Jesus and
the love of God. We eagerly tried to pick up every
word of their language, that we might, in their own
tongue, unfold to them the knowledge of the true
God and the salvation from all these sins through
Jesus Christ
Dr. Inglis and I, with the help of the Natives from
Aneityum, having accomplished all that could be
done for lack of lime and sawn wood to finish the
new Mission House on Tanna, made an agreement
with the Natives for knives, calico, and axes, to
burn lime and prepare other things for our return.
We then hastened back to Aneityum, that we might
if possible, get ready for settling on Tanna before the
Rainy Season set in. That was rapidly approach
ing, and it brings with it discomfort and unhealth
to Europeans throughout all these Pacific Isles.

VI.
LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA

CHAPTER VI.
LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
Our Island Home. — Learning the Language.— A Religion
Fear. — With or Without a God. — Ideas of the Invisible.—-
Gods and Demons. — My Companion Missionary. — Pioneers
in the New Hebrides. — Missionaries of Aneityum. — The
Lord's Arrowroot. — Unhealthy Sites. — The Great Bereave
ment — Memorial Tributes. — Selwyn and Patteson at a
Tannese Grave. — Her Last Letter. — Last Words. — Pre
sentiment and Mystery.
OUR little missionary ship, the John Knox,
having no accommodation for lady passengers,
and little for anybody else, except the discomfort
of lying on deck, we took advantage of a trader
to convey us from Aneityum to Tanna. The captain
kindly offered to take us and about thirty casks
and boxes to Port Resolution for £5, which we gladly
accepted. After a few hours' sailing we were all
safely landed on Tanna on the 5th November, 1858.
Dr. Geddie went for a fortnight to Umairarekar, on
the south side of Tanna, to assist in the settlement
of Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson, and to help in making
their house habitable and comfortable. Mr. Cope
land, Mrs. Paton, and I were left at Port Resolution,
"8

116 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA
to finish the building of our house there, and work
our way into the goodwill of the Natives as best
we could. . On landing there, we found the people
to be literally naked and painted savages ; they were
at least as destitute of clothing as Adam and Eve
after the fall, when they sewed fig-leaves for a girdle ;
and even more so, for the women wore only a tiny
apron of grass, in some cases shaped like a skirt or
girdle, the men an indescribable affair, like a pouch
or bag, and the children absolutely nothing whatever !
At first they came in crowds to look at us, and
at everything we did or had. We knew nothing
of their language ; we could not speak a single word
to them, nor they to us. We looked at them, they
at us ; we smiled, and nodded, and made signs to
each other ; this was our first meeting and parting.
One day I observed two men, the one lifting up
.one of our articles to the other, and saying,—
"Nunksi nari enu?"
I concluded that he was asking, " What is this ?"
Instantly, lifting a piece of wood, T said, —
" Nunksi nari enu ?"
They smiled and spoke to each other. I under
stood them to be saying, " He has got hold of
our language now." Then they told me their name
for the thing which I had pointed to. I found
that they understood my question, What is this?
or, What is that ? and that I could now get from
them the name of every visible or tangible
thing around us ! We carefully noted down every

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA 117
name they gave us, spelling all phonetically, and
also every strange sound we heard from them ;
thereafter, by painstaking comparison of different
circumstances, we tried to ascertain their meanings,
testing our own guess by again cross-questioning the
Natives. One day I saw two males approaching,
when one, who was a stranger, pointed to me with
his finger, and said,—
" Se nangin ? "
Concluding that he was asking my name, I pointed
to one of them with my finger, and looking at the
other, inquired, —
"Se nangin?"
They smiled, and gave me their names. We were
now able to get the names of persons and things,
and so our ears got familiarized with the distinctive
sounds of their language ; and being always keenly
on the alert, we made extraordinary progress in at
tempting bits of conversation and in reducing their
speech for the first time to a written form — for the
New Hebrideans had no literature, and not even the
rudiments of an alphabet. I used to hire some of
the more intelligent lads and men to sit and talk
with us, and answer our questions about names and
sounds ; but they so often deceived us, and we,
doubtless, misunderstood them so often, that this
course was not satisfactory, till after we had gained
some knowledge of their language and its construc
tion, and they themselves had become interested in
helping us. Amongst our most interested helpers,

li8 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
and most trustworthy, were two aged chiefs — Nowar
and Nouka — in many respects two of Nature's noblest
gentlemen, kind at heart to all, and distinguished
by a certain native dignity of bearing. But they
were both under the leadership of the war-chief
Miaki, a kind of devil-king over many villages and
tribes. He and his brother were the recognised
leaders in all deeds of darkness ; they gloried in
bloodshedding, and in war, and in cannibalism ; and
they could always command a following of desperate
men, who lived in or about their own village, and
who were prepared to go anywhere and do anything
at Miaki's will.
The Tannese had hosts of stone idols, charms,
and sacred objects, which they abjectly feared, and in
which they devoutly believed. They were given up
to countless superstitions, and firmly glued to their
dark heathen practices. Their worship was entirely
a service of fear, its aim being to propitiate this or
that Evil Spirit, to prevent calamity or to secure re
venge. They deified their chiefs, like the Romans of
old, so that almost every village or tribe had its own
sacred man, and some of them had many. They
exercised an extraordinary influence for evil, these
village or tribal priests, and were believed to have
the disposal of life and death through their sacred
ceremonies, not only in their own tribe, but over all
the Islands. Sacred men and women, wizards and
witches, received presents regularly to influence the
gods, and to remove sickness, or to cause it by the

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 119
Nahak, i.e., incantation over remains of food, or the
skin of fruit, such as banana, which the person has
eaten, on whom they wish to operate. They also
worshipped the spjrits of departed ancestors and
heroes, through their material idols of wood and
5tone, but chiefly of stone. They feared these spirits
and sought their aid ; especially seeking to propitiate
those who presided over war and peace, famine and
plenty, health and sickness, destruction and pros
perity, life and death. Their whole worship was one
of slavish fear ; and, so far as ever I could learn, they
had no idea of a God of mercy or grace
Let me here give my testimony on a matter of
some importance — that among these Islands, if any
where, men might be found destitute of the faculty of
worship, men absolutely without idols, if such men
exist under the face of the sky. Everything seemed
to favour such a discovery ; but the New Hebrides,
on the contrary, are full of gods. The Natives, des
titute of the knowledge of the true God, are cease
lessly groping after Him, if perchance they may find
Him. Not finding Him, and not being able to live
without some sort of god, they have made idols of
almost everything; trees and groves, rocks and
stcnes, springs and streams, insects and other beasts,
men and departed spirits, relics such as hair and
finger nails, the heavenly bodies and the volcanoes ;
in fact every being and everything witiin the range
of vision or of knowledge has been appealed to by
them as God, — clearly proving that the instincts of

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.

Humanity, however degraded, prompt man to worship
and lean upon some Being or Power outside himself,
and greater than himself, in whom he lives and
moves and has his being, and without the knowledge
of whom his soul cannot find its true rest or its
eternal life. Imperfect acquaintance with the lan
guage and customs of certain tribes may easily lead
early discoverers to proclaim that they have no sense
of worship and no idols, because nothing of the kind
is visible on the surface ; but there is a sort of free
masonry in Heathen Religions ; they have mysterious
customs and symbols, which none, even amongst
themselves, understand, except the priests and sacred
men. It pays these men to keep their devotees in
the dark — and how much more to deceive a passing
inquirer ! Nor need we hold up our hands in surprise
at this ; it pays also nearer home, to pretend and to
perpetuate a mystery about beads and crucifixes,
holy water and relics — a state of mind not so very far
removed from that of the South Sea islander,' not
disproving but rather strongly proving that, whether
savage or civilized, man must either know the true
God, or must find an idol to put in His place.
Further, these very facts — that they did worship,
that they believed in spirits of ancestors and heroes,
and that they cherished many legends regarding
those whom they had never seen, and handed these
down to their children — and the fact that they had
ideas about the invisible world and its inhabitants,
made it not so hard as some might suppose to convey

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 121
to their minds, once their language and modes of
thought were understood, some clear idea of Jehovah
God as the great uncreated Spirit Father, who Him
self created and sustains all that is. But it could
not be done off-hand, or by a few airy lessons. The
whole heart and soul and life had to be put into the
enterprise. The idea that man disobeyed God, and
was a fallen and sinful creature, — the idea that God,
as a Father, so loved man that He sent His only Son
Jesus to this earth to seek and to save him, — the idea
that this Jesus so lived and died and rose from the
dead as to take away man's sin, and make it possible
for men to return to God, and to be made into the
very likeness of His Son Jesus, — and the idea that
this Jesus will at death receive to the mansions of
Glory every creature under heaven that loves and
tries to follow Him, — these ideas had to be woven into
their spiritual consciousness, had to become the very
warp and woof of their religion. But it could be
done — that we believed because they were men, not
beasts ; it had been done — that we saw in the con
verts on Aneityum ; and our hearts rose to the task
with a quenchless hope !
The Tannese called Heaven by the name Aneai ;
and we afterwards discovered that this was the name
of the highest and most beautifully situated village
on the island. Their best bit of Earth was tp them
the symbol and type of Heaven ; their Canaan, too,
was a kind of prophecy of another country, even a
heavenly Canaan. The fact that they had an Aneai,

I2S LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
a promised land, opened their minds naturally to ouf
idea of the promised land of the future, the Aneai of
the Gospel hope and faith. The universal craving to
know the greater and more powerful gods, and to
have them on their side, led them, whenever we could
speak their language, to listen eagerly to all our
stories about the Jehovah God and His Son Jesus,
and all the mighty works recorded in the Bible.
But when we began to teach them that, in order tc
serve this Almighty and living Jehovah God, they
must cast aside all their idols and leave off every
heathen custom and vice, they rose in anger and
cruelty against us, they persecuted every one that was
friendly to the Mission, and passed us through the
dreadful experiences to be hereafter recorded. It
was the old battle of History ; light had attacked
darkness in its very stronghold, and it almost seemed
for a season that the light would be finally eclipsed,
and that God's Day would never dawn on Tanna !
My companion Missionary, Mr. Copeland; had to
go to Aneityum and take charge of Dr. Inglis's
Station, during the absence of that distinguished Mis
sionary and his devoted wife, while carrying through
the press at home the first complete Aneityumese
New Testament He succeeded admirably in taking
up and carrying forward all their work, and gave
vita! assistance in translating the Old Testament
into the language of Aneityum, for his was an exact
and scholarly mind. After their return, lie similarly
occupied the Station of Dr. Geddie on another part

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 123
of the same island, while he sought re-invigoration in
Nova Scotia on a well-merited furlough. Thereafter,
he was placed on the island of Fotuna ; and there, with
Mrs. Copeland, he laboured devotedly and zealously,
till at last she died and his own health gave way to
such an extent as compelled him to retire from the
Mission field. He found congenial employment in
editing, with great acceptance, the Sydney Presby
terian Witness, and thereby still furthering the cause
of the Gospel and of Missions.
A glance backwards over the story of the Gospel
in the New Hebrides may help to bring my readers
into touch with the events that- are to follow. The
ever-famous names of Williams and Harris are asso
ciated with the earliest efforts to introduce Chris
tianity amongst this group of islands in the South
Pacific Seas. John Williams and his young mission
ary companion Harris, under the auspices of the
London Missionary Society, landed on Erromanga
on the 30th of November, 1839. Instantly, within a
few minutes of their touching land, both were clubbed
to death ; and the savages proceeded to cook and
feast upon their bodies. Thus were the New Hebrides
baptized with the blood of martyrs; and Christ there
by told the whole Christian world that He claimed
these Islands as His own. His cross must yet be
lifted up, where the blood of His saints has been
poured forth in His name I The poor Heathen knew
not that they had slain their best friends ; but tears
and prayers ascended for them from all Christian

124 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
souls, wherever the story of the martyrdom on Erro*
manga was read or heard.
Again, therefore, in 1842, the London Missionary
Society sent out Messrs. Turner and Nisbet to
pierce this kingdom of Satan. They placed their
standard on this same island of Tanna, the nearest
to Erromanga. In less than seven months, how
ever, their persecution by the savages became so
dreadful, that we see them in a boat trying to
escape by night with bare life. Out on that dan
gerous sea they would certainly have been lost, but
the Ever-Merciful drove them back to land, and sent
next morning a trading vessel, which, contrary to
custom, called there and just in the nick of time.
They, with all goods that could be rescued, were got
safely on board, and sailed for Samoa. Say not their
plans and prayers were baffled ; for God heard and
abundantly blessed them there, beyond all their
dreams. Dr. Turner has been specially used of God
for educating many native teachers and missionaries,
and in translating and publishing edition after edition
of the Bible, besides giving them many other educa
tional and religious books in their own language ;
— blessed work, in which, while I am writing these
words, he and his gifted wife are still honourably and
fruitfully engaged in the holy autumn of their days.
After these things, the London Missionary Society
again and again placed Samoan native teachers on
one or other island of the New Hebrides ; but their
unhealthiness, compared with their own happier

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 125
Samoa or Rarotonga,so afflicted them with the dreaded
ague and fever, besides what they endured from the
inhospitable savages themselves, that no effective
mission work had been accomplished there till at last
the Presbyterian Missionaries were led to enter upon
the scene. Christianity had no foothold anywhere on
the New Hebrides, unless it were in the memory and
the blood of the martyrs of Erromanga.
The Rev. John Geddie and his wife, from Nova
Scotia, were landed on Aneityum, the most southerly
island of the New Hebrides, in 1848 ; and the Rev.
John Inglis and his wife, from Scotland, were landed
on the other side of the same island, in 1852. An
agent for the London Missionary Society, the Rev.
T. Powell, accompanied Dr. Geddie for about a year,
to advise as to his settlement and to assist in open
ing up the work. Marvellous as it may seem, the
Natives on Aneityum showed interest in the mission
aries from the very first, and listened to their teach
ings ; so that in a few years Dr. Inglis and Dr.
Geddie saw about 3,500 savages throwing away their
idols, renouncing their heathen customs, and avowing
themselves to be worshippers of the true Jehovah
God. Slowly, yet progressively, they unlearned their
Heathenism; surely and hopefully they learned Chris
tianity and civilization. In course of time a simple
form of family worship was introduced into and ob
served by every household on the island ; God's
blessing was asked on every meal ; peace and public
order were secured ; and property was perfectly saie

ia6 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
under the sanctifying and civilizing Gospel of Christ
And by-and-by these Missionaries lived to see the
whole Bible, which they and Mr. Copeland had so
painfully translated, placed in the hands of the
Aneityumese by the aid of the British and Foreign
Bible Society — that noblest handmaid of every Mis
sionary enterprise But how was this accomplished ?
As a boon of charity ? Listen !
These poor Aneityumese, having glimpses of this
Word of God, determined to have a Holy Bible in
their own mother tongue, wherein before no book or
page ever had been written in the history of their
race The consecrated brain and hand of their
Missionaries kept toiling day and night in translating
the book of God ; and the willing hands and feet of
the Natives kept toiling through fifteen long but un
wearying years, planting and preparing arrowroot
to pay the £1,200 required to be laid out in the
printing and publishing of the book. Year after year
the arrowroot too sacred to be used for their daily
food, was set apart as the Lord's portion ; the Mis
sionaries sent it to Australia and Scotland, where it
was sold by private friends, and the whole proceeds
consecrated to this purpose On the completion of
the great undertaking by the Bible Society, it was
found that the Natives had earned as much as to pay
every penny of the outlay ; and their first Bibles went
out to them, purchased with the consecrated toils of
fifteen years ! Some of our friends may think that
the sum was large • but I know, from experience, that

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 12J
if such a difficult job had been carried through the
press and so bound by any other printing establish
ment, the expense would have been greater far. One
book of Scripture, printed by me in Melbourne for the
Aniwans, under the auspices of the Bible Society
too, cost eight shillings per leaf, and that was the
cheapest style ; and this the Aniwans also paid for
by dedicating their arrowroot to God.
Let those who lightly esteem their Bibles think
on these things. Eight shillings for every leaf, or the
labour and proceeds of fifteen years for the Bible
entire, did not appear to these poor converted savages
too much to pay for that Word of God, which had
sent to them the Missionaries, which had revealed to
them the grace of God in Christ, and which had
opened their eyes to the wonders and glories of re
deeming love ! They had felt, and we had observed,
that in all lands and amongst all branches of the
human family, the Holy Bible is, wheresoever received
and obeyed, the power of God unto salvation ; it had
lifted them out of savagery, and set them at the feet
of the Lord Jesus. Oh, that the pleasure-seeking men
and women of the world could only taste and feel the
real joy of those who know. and love the true God —
a heritage which the world and all that pertains
thereto cannot give to them, but which the poorest
and humblest followers of Jesus inherit and enjoy !
My first house on Tanna was on the old site
occupied by Turner and Nisbet, near the shore for
obvious reasons, and only a few feet above tide-mark

128 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
So was that of Mr. Mathieson, handy for materials
and goods being landed, and close to the healthy
breezes of the sea. Alas ! we had to learn by sad
experience, like our brethren in all untried Mission
fields. The sites proved to be hot-beds for Fever and
Ague, mine especially ; and much of this might have
been escaped by building on the higher ground, and
in the sweep of the refreshing trade-winds. For all
this, however, no one was to blame ; everything
was done for the best, according to the knowledge
then possessed. Our house was sheltered behind by
an abrupt hill from three to four hundred feet high,
which gave the site a feeling of cosiness. It was sur
rounded, and much shaded, by beautiful breadfruit
trees, and very large cocoanut trees ; too largely
beautiful, indeed, for they shut out many a healthy
breeze that we sorely needed ! There was a long
swamp all round the head of the bay, and, the
ground at the other end on which our house stood
being scarcely raised perceptibly higher, the malaria
almost constantly enveloped us. Once, after a smart
attack of the fever, an intelligent Chief said to me, —
" Missi, if you stay here, you will soon die 1 No
Tanna-man sleeps so low down as you do, in this
damp weather, or he too would die. We sleep on
the high ground, and the trade-wind keeps us well.
You must go and sleep on the hill, and then you will
have better health."
I at once resolved to remove my house to higher
ground, at the earliest practicable moment ; heavy

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 129
though the undertaking would necessarily be, it seemed
my only hope of being able to live on the island.
My dear young wife, Mary Ann Robson, and I
were landed on Tanna on the 5th November, 1858,
in excellent health and full of all tender and holy
hopes. On the 12th February, 1859, she was confined
of a son ; for two days or so both mother and child
seemed to prosper, and our island-exile thrilled with
joy ! But the greatest of sorrows was treading hard
upon the heels of that joy! My darling's strength
showed no signs of rallying. She had an attack of
ague and fever, a few days before her confinement ;
on the third day or so thereafter, it returned, and
attacked her every second day with increasing
severity for a fortnight Diarrhcea ensued, and
symptoms of pneumonia, with slight delirium at
intervals; and then in a moment, altogether unex
pectedly, she died on the 3rd March. To crown my
sorrows, and complete my loneliness, the dear baby-
boy, whom we had named after her father, Peter
Robert Robson, was taken from me after one week's
sickness, on the 20th March. Let those who have
ever passed through any similar darkness as of mid
night feel for me ; as for all others, it would be more
than vain to try to paint my sorrows !
I knew then, when too late, that our work had been
entered on too near the beginning of the Rainy
Season. We were both, however, healthy and hearty f
and I daily pushed on with the house, making things
hourly more comfortable, in the hope that long
P. 9

130 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
lives were before us both, to be spent for Jesus in
seeking the salvation of the perishing Heathen. Oh,
the vain yet bitter regrets, that my dear wife had not
been left on Aneityum till after the unhealthy Rainy
Season ! But no one advised this course ; and she,
high-spirited, full of buoyant hope, and afraid of
being left behind me, or of me being left without her
on Tanna, refused to allow the thing to be suggested.
In our mutual inexperience, and with our hearts aglow
for the work of our lives, we incurred this risk which
should never have been incurred ; and I only refer to
the matter thus, in the hope that others may take
warning. Stunned by that dreadful loss, in entering upon
this field of labour to which the Lord had Himself
so evidently led me, my reason seemed for a time
almost to give way. Ague and fever, too, laid a
depressing and weakening hand upon me, continu
ously recurring, and reaching oftentimes the very
height of its worst burning stages. But I was never
altogether forsaken. The ever-merciful Lord sus
tained me, to lay the precious dust of my beloved
Ones in the same quiet grave, dug for them close by
at the end of the house ; in all of which last offices
my own hands, despite breaking heart, had to take
the principal share 1 I built the grave round and
round with coral blocks, and covered the top with
beautiful white coral, broken small as gravel ; and
that spot became my sacred and much-frequented
shrine, during all the following months and years

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 131

when I laboured on for the salvation of these savage
Islanders amidst difficulties, dangers, and deaths.
Whensoever Tanna turns to the Lord, and is won for
Christ, men in after-days will find the memory of that
spot still green, — where with ceaseless prayers and
tears I claimed that land for God in which I had
" buried my dead " with faith and hope But for
Jesus, and the fellowship He vouchsafed me there,
I must have gone mad and died beside that lonely
grave. The organ of the Church to which we belonged, The
Reformed Presbyterian Magazine, published the follow
ing words of condolence : — " In regard to the death of
Mrs. Paton, one feeling of grief and regret will fill
the hearts of all who knew her. To add a sentence
to the singularly just and graceful tribute Mr. Inglis
pays to the memory of the deceased, would only mar
its pathos and effect Such language, from one ac
customed to weigh carefully every word he pens,
bespeaks at once the rare excellences of her that is
gone, as well as the heavy loss our Mission and our
Church have sustained in her death. Her parents,
who gave her by a double baptism to the Lord, have
this consolation, that her death may exert a more
elevating and sanctifying influence for good, than the
longest life of many ordinary Christians. Deep sym
pathy with Mr. Paton will pervade the Church, in the
sore trial with which he has been visited."
Dr. Inglis, my brother Missionary on Aneityum,
wrote to the same Magazine : — " I trust all those who

132 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
shed tears of sorrow on account of her early death
will be enabled in the exercise of faith and resignation
to say, ' The Will of the Lord be done ; the Lord gave
and the Lord hath taken away : blessed be the name
of the Lord I ' I need not say how deeply we sym
pathise with her bereaved parents, as well as with
her sorrowing husband. By her death the Mission
has sustained a heavy loss. We were greatly pleased
with Mrs. Paton, during the period of our short inter
course with her. Her mind, naturally vigorous, had
been cultivated by a superior education. She was
full of Missionary spirit, and took a deep interest in
the native women. This was seen further, when she
went to Tanna, where, in less than three months, she
had collected a class of eight females, who came
regularly to her to receive instruction. There was
about her a maturity of thought, a solidity of cha
racter, a loftiness of aim and purpose rarely found in
one so young. Trained up in the fear of the Lord
from childhood, like another Mary she had evidently
chosen that good part, which is never taken away
from those possessed of it When she left this island,
she had to all human appearance a long career of
usefulness and happiness on Earth before her, but the
Lord has appointed otherwise. She has gone, as we
trust, to her rest and her reward. The Lord has said
to her, as He said to David, ' Thou didst well in that
it was in thine heart to build a House for My Name.'
Let us watch and pray, for our Lord cometh as a
thief in the night"

LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA. 133
The Mission Synod at Tanna, on April 27th, 1859,
passed the following resolution : — " That this meeting
deeply and sincerely sympathises with Mr. Paton in
the heavy and trying bereavement with which the
Lord has seen meet to visit him in the death of his
beloved wife and child ; and the Missionaries record
their sense of the loss this Mission has sustained, in
the early, sudden, and unexpected death of Mrs. Paton.
Her earnest Christian character, her devoted Mission
ary spirit, her excellent education, her kind and
obliging disposition, and the influence she was fast
acquiring over the Natives excited expectations of
great future usefulness. That they express their
heart-felt sympathy with the parents and other
relatives of the deceased ; that they recommend Mr.
Paton to pay a visit to Aneityum for the benefit of
his health ; that they commend him to the tender
mercies of Him who was sent to comfort all who
mourn ; and that they regard this striking dispensa-
sation of God's providence as a loud call to them
selves, to be more in earnest in attending to the state
of their own souls, and more diligent in pressing the
concerns of Eternity on the minds of others."
Soon after her death, the good Bishop Selwyn
called at Port Resolution, Tanna, in his Mission ship.
He came on shore to visit me, accompanied by the
Rev. J. C. Patteson. They had met Mrs. Paton on
Aneityum in the previous year soon after our arriva^
and, as she was then the picture of perfect health,
they also felt her loss very keenly. Standing with

134 LIFE AND DEATH ON 1 ANNA.
me beside the grave of mother and child, I weeping
aloud on his one hand, and Patteson — afterwards
the Martyr Bishop of Nakupu — sobbing silently on
the other, the godly Bishop Selwyn poured out his
heart to God amidst sobs and tears, during which he
laid his hands on my head, and invoked Heaven's
richest consolations and blessings on me and my
trying labours. The virtue of that kind of Episcopal
consecration I did and do most warmly appreciate !
They urged me by many appeals to take a trip with
them round the Islands, as my life was daily in great
danger from the savages ; they generously offered to
convey me direct to Aneityum, or wherever I wished
to go, as I greatly needed rest and change. But,
with a heart full of gratitude to them, I yet resolved
to remain, feeling that I was at the post of duty
where God had placed me ; and besides, fearing that
if I left once the natives would not let me land again
on returning to their island, I determined to hold on
as long as possible, though feeling very weak and
suffering badly from ague.
Sorrow and love make me linger a little to quote
these extracts, printed in the Reformed Presbyterian
Magazine for January, i860, from Mrs. Paton's last
letter to her friends at home. It is dated from Port
Resolution, Tanna, 28th December, 1858.
¦ My dear Father, Mother, and Sisters, —
"When I wrote last, we were just about
to leave Aneityum for Tanna, the sphere of our future

LIFE AND DEATH ON I ANNA. 135
¦ #  —
labours. One can have no idea of the dark and
• degraded state of these poor Heathen, unless really
living amongst them. Still we trust that the cloud
which has so long enveloped Tanna will soon be
rolled away, and the light of the Sun of Righteous
ness irradiate this dark land. We have been here
about two months, and so far the people among
whom we live appear to be friendly. A numerous
priesthood reside in the neighbourhood of the Vol
cano, from whom we anticipate much opposition, as
they know that wherever the Missionary gains a foot
ing among the people, their influence is lost. The
* Tannese are very avaricious. If one renders the
least assistance, he demands a most exorbitant pay ;
indeed, we can hardly satisfy them. We have a
number of male, but very few female visitors, the
latter being just slaves to do all the work. The men
disfigure their faces with red and black paint, and
always carry spears and clubs. At first I was quite
shocked with their appearance, but one soon becomes
accustomed to such sights. They likewise possess
powder and muskets, — guns and tobacco being the
chief objects of their ambition. Indeed, such is their
degraded condition that, were not the power and grace
of God all-sufficient, one might almost despair of ever
making any impression on them. All the Natives are
in a state of entire nudity, with this exception, that
females wear short petticoats made of grass. Young
girls are very fond of beads, and sometimes have
their necks quite covered with them. They likewise

136 MFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.

bore holes in the ear, from which they suspend large
rolls (circles) of tortoise shell. Two or three little
girls come about me, whom I am teaching to sew
and sing ; but no great good can be accomplished
till we master their language. We have picked up a
good many words, and I trust, with the blessing cf
God, will soon be able to speak to them of things
pertaining to their everlasting peace.
" Port Resolution is a most beautiful Bay. I have
never seen such a lovely spot Indeed, everything
around delights the eye, and ' only man is vile.' Our
house is at the head of the Bay, on the foundation of
Dr. Turner's, from which he had to fly fifteen years
ago. The sea, at full tide, comes within a few yards
of the door. Mr. Copeland is staying with us now.
During the Rainy Season, he is to be sometimes with
us, and at other times with Mr. Mathieson, who is in
delicate health. The thermometer averages from 80"
to 850. The Rainy Season having now set in, it is
not likely we will have any opportunity of sending
or receiving letters for three or four months. I am
wearying very much to hear from you. I can hardly
realize that nine months have rolled away since I left
bonnie Scotia ! How many changes will take place
before I again revisit it ! Both my husband and I are
in excellent health, and, though the heat feels oppres
sive, we like the climate very well. A Happy New
Year to you all, and many happy returns ! I am
writing hurriedly, as a vessel has called, and leaves
to-morrow morning. I expect to get all the news

Life and death on tanna. 137
when you write, for my interest in and affection for
home and home-folks have not in the least abated.
" Now I must conclude ; with love to you all, and
to all my old companions, believe me ever your
loving daughter and sister,
"Mary Ann Paton."
Her last words were, —
" Oh, that my dear mother were here ! She is a
good woman, my mother, a jewel of a woman."
Then, observing Mr. Copeland near by, she said, —
" Oh,. Mr. Copeland, I did not know you were
there! You must not think that I regret coming
here, and leaving my mother. If I had the same
thing to do over again, I would do it with far more
pleasure, yes, with all my heart Oh, no ! I do not
regret leaving home and friends, though at the time
I felt it keenly."
Soon after this, looking up and putting her hand
in mine, she said, —
" J. C. wrote to our Janet saying, that young Chris
tians under their first impressions thought they could
do anything or make any sacrifice for Jesus, and he
asked if she believed it, for he did not think they
could, when tested ; but Janet wrote back that she
believed they could, and (added she with great
emphasis) I believe it is true ! "
In a moment, altogether unexpectedly, she fell
asleep in Jesus, with these words on her lips. " Not
lost, only gone before to be for ever with the Lord," —

138 LIFE AND DEATH ON TANNA.
my heart keeps saying or singing to itself from that
hour till now.
Ever since the day of our happy marriage, a
strange presentiment possessed my heart that I
should lose her soon and suddenly. Perhaps I am
not the first who has wrestled through such unworthy
forebodings — that that which was so precious and
blessed was about to be withdrawn ! Our short
united life had been cloudless and happy ; I felt
her loss beyond all conception or description, in that
dark land. It was verily difficult to be resigned,
left alone, and in sorrowful circumstances ; but feeling
immovably assured that my God and Father was too
wise and loving to err in anything that He does or
permits, I looked up to the Lord for help, and strug
gled on in His work. I do not pretend to see through
the mystery of such visitations, — wherein God calls
away the young, the promising, and those sorely
needed for His service here ; but this I do know
and feel, that, in the light of such dispensations, it
becomes us all to love and serve our blessed Lord
Jesus so that we may be ready at His call for death
and Eternity,

VII.
MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.

CHAPTER VII.
MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
Native Tannese.— "Tabooed."— Jehovah's Rain.— "Big Hays."
— War and Cannibalism. — The Lot of Woman. — Sacred
Days. — Preaching in Villages. — Native Teachers. — The
War Shell. — Deadly Superstitions. — A League of Blood. —
Chiefs in Council. — Defence of Women. — A League of
Peace.— Secret Disciples. — A Christo-Heathen Funeral. —
Clever Thieves. — Ships of Fire. — H.M.S. Cordelia. —
Captain Vernon and Miaki. — The Captain and Our Chiefs.
— The John Williams. — Impressions Evanescent. — A
House on the HilL — In Fever Grips. — " Noble Old
Abraham." — Critics in Easy Chairs.
IN the first letter, sent jointly by Mr. Copeland
and me from Tanna to the Church at home, the
following statements are found : —
"We found the Tannese to be painted Savages,
enveloped in all the superstition and wickedness of
Heathenism. All the men and children go in a state
of nudity. The older women wear grass skirts, and
the young women and girls, grass or leaf aprons
like Eve in Eden. They are exceedingly ignorant,
vicious, and bigoted, and almost void of natural affec
tion. Instead of the inhabitants of Port Resolution

14* MISSION LEA VES IROM TANNA.
being improved by coming in contact with white
men, they are rendered much worse ; for they have
learned all their vices, but none of their virtues, — if
such are possessed by the pioneer traders among
such races ! The sandalwood Traders are as a class
the most godless of men, whose cruelty and wicked
ness make us ashamed to own them as our country
men. By them the poor, defenceless Natives are
oppressed and robbed on every hand ; and if they
offer the slightest resistance, they are ruthlessly
silenced by the musket or revolver. Few scuths
here pass without some of them being so shot, and,
instead of their murderers feeling ashamed, they boast
of how they despatch them. Such treatment keeps
the Natives always burning under a desire for re
venge, so that it is a wonder any white man is
allowed to come among them. Indeed, all Traders
here are able to maintain their position only by re
volvers and rifles ; but we hope a better state of
affairs is at hand for Tanna."
The novelty of our being among them soon passed
away; and they began to show their avarice and de-
ceitfulness in every possible way. The Chiefs united
and refused to give us the half of the small piece of
land which had been purchased, on which to build
our Mission House, and when we attempted to fence
in the part they had left to us, they " tabooed " it, i.e.,
threatened our Teachers and us with death if we pro
ceeded further with the work. This they did by plac
ing certain reeds stuck into the ground here and there

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 143
around our house, which our Aneityumese servants at
once knew the meaning of, and warned us of our
danger ; so we left off making the fence, that we
might if possible evade all offence. They then
divided the few bread-fruit and cocoa-nut trees on
the ground amongst themselves, or demanded such
payment for these trees as we did not possess, and
threatened revenge on us if the trees were injured by
any person. They now became so unreasonable and
offensive, and our dangers so increased, as to make
our residence amongst them extremely trying. At
this time a vessel called; I bought from the Captain
the payment they demanded ; on receiving it, they
lifted the Taboo, and for a little season appeared to
be friendly again. This was the third payment they
had got for that site, and to yield was teaching them
a cruel lesson ; all this we felt and clearly saw, but
they had by some means to be conciliated, if possible,
and our lives had to be saved, if that could be done
without dishonour to the Christian name.
After these events, a few weeks of dry weathei
began to tell against the growth of their yams and
bananas. The drought was instantly ascribed to us
and our God. The Natives far and near were sum
moned to consider the matter in public assembly.
Next day, Nouka, the high chief, and Miaki; the war-
chief, his nephew, came to inform us, that two power
ful Chiefs had openly declared in that assembly that
if the Harbour people did not at once kill us or com
pel us to leave the island, they would, unless the rain

144 MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
came plentifully in the meantime, summon all the
Inland people and murder both our Chiefs and us.
The friendly Chiefs said, —
" Pray to your Jehovah God for rain, and do not
go far beyond your door for a time ; we are all in
greatest danger, and if war breaks out, we fear we
cannot protect you."
But this friendliness was all pretence ; they them
selves, being sacred men, professed to have the power
of sending or withholding rain, and tried to fix the
blame of their discomfiture on us. The rage of the
poor ignorant Heathen was thereby fed against us.
The Ever-Merciful, however, again interposed on our
behalf. On the following Sabbath, just when we
were assembling for worship, rain began to fall, and
in great abundance. The whole inhabitants believed,
apparently, that it was sent to save us in answer to
our prayers ; so they met again, and resolved to
allow us to remain on Tanna. Alas ! the continuous
and heavy rains brought much sickness and fever in
their train, and again their sacred men pointed to
us as the cause. Hurricane winds also blew and
injured their fruits and fruit-trees, — another oppor
tunity for our enemies to lay the blame of everything
upon the Missionaries and their Jehovah God ! The
trial and the danger daily grew bt living among a
people so dreadfully benighted by superstition, and
so easily swayed by prejudice and passion.
On Sabbath afternoon, the 6th of January, i860,
in 1 severe gale, we were surprised to see a large

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 145
Sydney vessel come to anchor in the Harbour at Port
Resolution, right opposite our house. Though wind
and sea were both dangerously high, the Captain and
all hands, as we were afterwards informed, coolly went
to sleep. Gradually, but quite perceptibly, the vessel
was allowed to drift as if by deliberate intention, till
she struck on the beach at the head of the Bay, and
there was soon broken up and became a total wreck
For this also the ignorant Natives gave us credit, as
for everything uncommon or disagreeable on Tanna ;
but we were ever conscious that our Lord Jesus was
near us, and all trials that lead us to cling closer in
fellowship with our Saviour are really blessings in
disguise. The Captain of that vessel, known to us
only as " Big Hays," and his wife, said to be the
wife of a man in Sydney who had run away with
him, and his like-minded crew became by their shock
ing conduct a horrible curse to our poor Islanders,
and greatly embittered the feeling against us. They
were armed with deadly weapons, and did their
wicked will amongst our Natives, who durst not at
tack so large a party of desperate and well-armed
men. But they were white people, and so were the
Missionaries ; to the savage mind that was enough,
and revenge would be taken upon the first white faces,
however innocent, who came within their power.
The Natives of Tanna were well-nigh constantly at
war amongst themselves, every man doing that which
was right in his own eyes, and almost every quarrel
ending in an appeal to arms. Besides many battles
P. IO

146 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
far inland, one was fought closely around our house,
and several were fought around the Harbour. In
these conflicts, many men were bruised with clubs
and wounded with arrows, but few lives were lost,
considering the savage uproar and frenzy of the scene
In one case, of which we obtained certain informa
tion, seven men were killed in an engagement and,
according to Tannese custom, the warriors and their
friends feasted on them at the close of the fray, the
widows of the slain being also strangled to death,
and similarly disposed of. Besides those who fell in
war, the Natives living in our quarter had killed and
feasted on eight persons, usually in sacrificial rites.
It is said, that the habitual Cannibal's desire for
human flesh becomes so horrible that he has been
known to disinter and feast upon those recently
buried. Two cases of this revolting barbarism were
reported as having occurred amongst the villagers
living near us. On another occasion the great chief
Nouka took seriously unwell, and his people sacrificed
three women for his recovery 1 All such cruel and
horrifying practices^ however, they tried to conceal
from us ; and many must have perished in this way
«f whom we, though living at their doors, were never
permitted to hear.
Amongst the Heathen, in the New Hebrides, and
especially on Tanna, woman is the down-trodden
slave of man. She is kept working hard, and bears
all the heavier burdens, while he walks by her side
with musket, club, or spear. If she offends him, he

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 147
beats or abuses her at pleasure A savage gave his
poor wife a severe beating in front of our house and
just before our eyes, while in vain we strove to pre
vent it Such scenes were so common that no one
thought of interfering. Even if the woman died in
his hands, or immediately thereafter, neighbours took
little notice, if any at all. And their children were
so little cared for, that my constant wonder was how
any of them survived at all ! As soon as they are
able to knock about, they are left practically to care
for themselves ; hence the very small affection they
show towards their parents, which results in the aged
who are unable to work being neglected, starved to
death, and sometimes even more directly and vio
lently destroyed.
A Heathen boy's education consists in being taught
to aim skilfully with the bow, to throw the spear
faultlessly at a mark, to wield powerfully the club
and tomahawk, and to shoot well with musket and
revolver when these can be obtained. He accom
panies his father and brothers in all the wars and
preparations for war, and is diligently initiated into
all their cruelties and lusts, as the very prerequisite
of his being regarded and acknowledged to be a man
and a warrior. The girls have, with their mother and
sisters, to toil and slave in the village plantations, to
prepare all the materials for fencing these around, to
bear every burden, and to be knocked about at will
by the men and boys.
Oh, how sad and degraded is the position of Woman,

148 MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
where the teaching of Christ is unknown, or disre
garded though known ! It is the Christ of the Bible
it is His Spirit entering into Humanity, that has lifted
Woman, and made her the helpmate and the friend of
Man, not his toy or his slave.
To the best of our observation, the Heathen, though
vaguely following some division of the week into
seven days, spent the Sabbath on Tanna much the
same as their other days were spent. Even when
some were led to give up manual labours on that
day, they spent it like too many Christians else
where, in visiting friends and in selfish pleasures, on
feasting and drinking. After we had been about one
year on the island, we had a morning Church Service,
attended by about ten Chiefs and as many women
and children belonging to them ; though, once the
Service was over, they paid no more attention to the
Lord's Day. On some of the more Northern Islands
of the group, the Heathen had a sacred day. Twice,
sailing with the Dayspring, we cast anchor at an
Island, but could not see a single Native till next day,
when one who could speak broken English informed
us that none of the people had been seen moving
about because they were "keeping their Sunday."
A number of the Tannese spoke a little English, but
they were the worst and most treacherous characters of
all. They had imbibed the profane Trader's language
and his hatred of Missionaries and their work ; and
these, added to their own Heathen prejudices, made
them the most troublesome and dangerous of men.

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 149
After the Sabbath Morning Service we used to
walk many miles, visiting all the villages within
reach, even before we had got so much of their lan
guage as to be able to speak freely to the people
Sometimes we made a circuit amongst them, ten or
twelve miles away and as many back again. We
tried to talk a little to all who were willing to listen ;
and we conducted the Worship of Jehovah, wherever
we could find two or three disposed to gather to
gether and to sit or kneel beside us. It was to flesh
and blood weary work, and in many ways dishearten
ing — no responsive fiaces and hearts there to cheei
us on and lift us up into fellowship with the Lord !
But it helped us to see the people, and to get ac
quainted with the districts around ; it also secured
for us very considerable audiences, except when they
were engaged in war.
No real progress could be made in imparting to
them spiritual knowledge, till we had attained some
familiarity with their language. By finding out, as
before recorded, the Tannese for " What is this ? " and
"What is his or her name?" we got the names of things
and people, and made amazing progress towards
mutual intelligence. We soon found out that there
were two distinct languages spoken in and around
Port Resolution ; but we confined ourselves to that
which was understood as far as the other Mission
Station ; and, by God's help and great diligence, we
were able ere long to speak to them of sin and M
salvation through Jesus Christ

ISO MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
Twelve Aneityumese Teachers were at this time
living on Tanna, but they had no Schools, and no
Books in Tannese, for that language had never yet
been reduced to forms that could be printed. The
work of the Teachers, besides telling to the people
around all that they could regarding Christ and the
Christian religion, found its highest value in present
ing through their own spirit and character a nobler
type of life than any that Heathenism could show.
When a Missionary arrives, the Teacher's first duty
is to help him in house-building, fencing, and the
many manual and other toils required in organizing
the new Station, besides accompanying him on the in
land journeys, assisting him in regard to the language
as far as possible, and in general furthering the cause
But in altogether virgin soil like that of Tanna, the
Aneityumese Teacher, or one from any other island,
had the language to acquire first of all, not less than
the European Missionary, and was therefore of little
use except for manual labour, and that too had to be
carried on by signs much more than by words. Not
only has every island its own tongue, differing widely
from and unintelligible to all the others, but even
the people on one side of an island could not some
times understand or converse with the people on the
opposite side of the same. This rendered our work
in the New Hebrides not only exceptionally difficult,
but its progressive movement distressingly slow.
Word had reached Tanna, that, in a quarrel with
Sandal-wooders, the Erromangans had murdered

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. i$\
three white men and a number of Natives in their
employment, in revenge for the white men's shame
fully entreating and murdering the Erromangans.
On Tanna all such news were reported and talked
over, when the Chiefs and their men of war met for
their evening repast — an event that generally wound
up with drinking Kava, which first produced intoxi
cation like whisky and then stupefaction like a
dose of laudanum. Excited by the rumours from
Erromanga, they had drunk more than usual, and
lay about their Village Drinking-Hall in a helpless
host. Enemies from an inland tribe stealthily drew
near, and discharged their muskets amongst them in
the dark, killing one man, and so, according to their
custom, war was known to be declared.
Early next morning, Miaki, the war-chief, des
patched his herald to sound the Conch and summon
the people to battle. He made the Harbour and all
the country resound with it for six miles around, and
the savage hordes gathered to the call. Putting our
trust in God, we quietly resolved to attend as usual
to our work and await the result Excitement and
terror drove the Natives hither and thither. One man
close to us being nearly killed, his friends assembled
in great force, and with clubs and spears, tomahawks
and muskets, drove the offending tribe more than a
mile into the bush. They, in turn, being reinforced,
drove their enemies back again to the beach. There,
seated within hearing distance, they carried on a
grand sort of barbarous-Homeric scolding match,

152 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
and exhausted their rage in javelins of reproach. A
great relief seemed thereby to ensue, for the rival
Chiefs thereon approached our house and entreated
me to dress their wounds ! I did so, and appealed to
them for peace, and got their promise to let that
conflict come to an end. Alas, for the passing in
fluence of such appeals, — for I learned shortly after
this, on my return from Aneityum, where I had gone
for a fortnight to recruit from the effects of an almost
three months' continuance of recurring ague and
fever, that eight of the Harbour people had been
murdered near our house at Port Resolution. The
Natives got into a dreadfully unsettled state, each
one wondering in terror who would be the next to fall.
About the time of my dear wife's death, our
brother Missionary, Mr. Mathieson, also became ex
ceedingly unwell. His delicate frame fast gave way,
and brought with it weakness of the mind as well ;
and he was removed to Aneityum apparently in a
dying condition. These sad visitations had a bad
effect on the Natives, owing to their wild superstitions
about the cause of death and sickness. We had reason
to fear that they would even interfere with the
precious grave, over which we kept careful watch
for a season ; but God mercifully restrained them.
Unfortunately, however, one of my Aneityumese
Teachers who had gone round to Mr. Mathieson's
Station took ill and died there, and this rekindled
all their prejudices. He, poor fellow, before death
said, —

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 153
" I will not again return to Port Resolution, or see
my dear Missi ; but tell him that I die happy, for
I love Jesus much, and am going to Jesus ! -
Hearing these things, the Natives insolently de
manded me to tell them the cause of this death,
and of Mr. Mathieson's trouble, and of the other
deaths. Other reasoning or explanation being to
them useless, I turned the tables, and demanded
them to tell me why all this trouble and death had
overtaken us in their land, and whether they them
selves were not the cause of it all? Strange to
say, this simple question turned the whole current of
their speculations. They held meeting after meeting
to discuss it for several days, and returned the
message, —
" We do not blame you, and you must not blame
us for causing these troubles and deaths ; but we
believe that a Bushman must have got hold of
portion of something we had eaten, and must have
thrown it to the great Evil Spirit in the volcano,
thereby bringing all these troubles and curses.
Another Chief vindicated himself and others
thus: — " Karapanamun, the Auruman or great Evil
Spirit of Tanna, whom we all fear and worship, is
causing these troubles; for he knows that if we
become worshippers of your Jehovah God, we cannot
continue to fear him, or present him with the best of
everything, as our forefathers have always done ; he
is angry at you arH at us alL"
The fear of the deaths and troubles being ascribed

154 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
to them silenced their talk against us for a season ;
but very little made them either friends or foes, as
the next' event will too painfully show.
Nowhat, an old Chief of the highest rank from
Aneityum, who spoke Tannese and was much re
spected by the Natives all round the south side of
Tanna, came on a visit to our island. After return
ing home, he became very ill and died in a few days.
The deluded Tannese, hearing of his death, ascribed
it to me and the Worship, and resolved to burn our
house and property, and either murder the whole
Mission party, or compel us to leave the island.
Nowhat's brother was sent from Aneityum to talk to
the Tannese and conciliate them, but unfortunately
he could not speak the language well ; and the
Aneityumese Teachers felt their lives to be at this
time in such danger that they durst not accompany
him as interpreters, while I on the other hand did not
understand his language, nor he, mine. Within two
days after landing, he had a severe attack of ague and
fever; and, though the vessel he came in remained
eight days, he was prostrated all the time, so that his
well-intentioned visit did us much harm. The Tan
nese became furious. This was proof positive, that we
were the cause of all their sickness and death. In
land and all along the weather side of the island, when
far enough away from us, they said that the Natives
were enjoying excellent health. Meeting after meet
ing was held ; exciting speeches were delivered ; and
feasts were given, for which it was said that several

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 155
women were sacrificed, cooked, and eaten, — such
being the bonds by which they entered into covenant
with each other for life or death.
On the morning of the following Sabbath, we heard
what were said to be the dying shrieks of two woman-
sacrifices ; but we went not near, — we had no power
to save them, and the savages only waited such a
chance of sacrificing us too. Soon after, three women
came running to the Mission House, and in tears
implored us to try and protect them from being
killed by their husbands. Alas, we could only plead
for them, the Tannese and Aneityumese Teachers
warning us that if we even pled we would be instantly
murdered, as the men were raging mad with the
thirst of blood. At another time, eight inland girls
came running to us and sat in front of our house all
day, saying they were afraid to go home, as the
men were figuring with their women and killing
them. At night-fall, however, the poor creatures
withdrew, we knew not to what fate.
The inhabitants for miles around united in seeking
our destruction, but God put it into even savage
hearts to save us. Old Nowar, the Chief under whom
we lived, and the Chief next under him, Arkurat
set themselves to rescue us. Along with Manuman
and Sirawia they opposed every plan in the public
assembly for taking our lives. Some of their people
also remained friendly to us, and by the help of our
Aneityumese Teachers, warned us of danger and pro
tected our lives. Determined not to be baffled, a

156 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
meeting of all our enemies on the island was sum
moned, and it was publicly resolved that a band of
men be selected and enjoined to kill the whole of
those friendly to the Mission, old Nowar among the
rest, and not only to murder the Mission party, but
also a Trader who had lately landted to live there, that
no one might be left to give information to the white
men or bring punishment on the islanders. Frenzy
of excitement prevailed, and the blood-fiend seemed
to over-ride the whole assembly; when, under an
impulse that surely came from the Lord of Pity, one
great warrior Chief who had hitherto kept silent, rose,
swung aloft a mighty club and smashing it earth
wards, cried aloud, —
" The man that kills Missi must first kill me, — the
men that kill the Mission Teachers must first kill me
and my people, — for we shall stand by them and
defend them till death."
Instantaneously, another Chief thundered in with
the same declaration ; and the great assembly broke
up in dismay. All the more remarkable was this
deliverance, as these two Chiefs lived nearly four
miles inland, and, as reputed disease makers and
sacred men, were regarded as amongst our bitterest
enemies. It had happened that, a brother of the
former Chief having been wounded in battle, I had
dressed his wounds and he recovered, for which
perhaps he now favoured us. But I do not put very
much value on that consideration ; for too clearly did
our dear Lord Jesus interpose directly on our behalf

THE MAN THAT KILLS MISSI MUST FIRST KILL ME."

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 157

that day. I and my defenceless company had spent
it in anxious prayers and tears ; and our hearts over
flowed with gratitude to the Saviour who rescued us
from the lions' jaws.
The excitement did not at once subside, men
continuing to club and beat the women for the
smallest offence At every opportunity I denounced
their conduct and rebuked them severely, — especially
one wretch, who beat his wife just in front of our
house as well as one of the women who tried to
protect her. On the following day, he returned with
an armed band, and threatened our lives ; but I stood
up in front of their weapons, and firmly condemned
their conduct, telling that man particularly that his
conduct was bad and cowardly. . At length his wrath
gave way ; he grounded his club in a penitent mood,
and promised to refrain from such evil ways.
Leaving all consequences to the disposal of my
Lord, I determined to make an unflinching stand
against wife-beating and widow-strangling, feeling
confident that even their natural conscience would be
on my side. I accordingly pled with all who were
in power to unite and put down these shocking and
disgraceful customs. At length, ten Chiefs entered
into an agreement not to allow any more beating of
wives or strangling of widows, and to forbid all
common labour on the Lord's Day ; but alas, except
for purposes of war or other wickedness, the influence
of the Chiefs on Tanna was comparatively small
One Chief boldly declared, —

158 MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
" If we did not beat our women, tjiey would never
work ; they would not fear and obey us ; but when
we have beaten, and killed, and feasted on two or
three, the rest are all very quiet and good for a long
time to come ! "
I tried to show him how cruel it was, besides that
it made them unable for work, and that kindness
would have a much better effect ; but he promptly
assured me that Tannese women " could not under
stand kindness." For the sake of teaching by ex
ample, my Aneityumese Teachers and I used to go
a mile or two inland on the principal pathway, along
with the Teachers' wives, and there, cutting and
carrying home a heavy load of firewood for myself
and each of the men, while we gave only a small
burden to each of the women. Meeting many
Tanna-men by the way, I used to explain to them
that this was how Christians helped and treated their
wives and sisters, and then they loved their hus
bands and were strong to work at home ; and that
as men were made stronger, they were intended
to bear the heavier burdens, and especially in all
labours out of doors. Our habits and practices had
thus as much to do as, perhaps more than, all our
appeals, in leading them to glimpses of the life to
which the Lord Jesus was calling them.
Another war-burst, that caused immense consterna
tion, passed over with only two or three deaths ; and
I succeeded in obtaining the consent of twenty Chiefs
to fight no more except on the defensive, — a covenant

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 159
to which, for a considerable time, they strictly ad
hered, in the midst of fierce provocations. But to
gain any such end, the masses of the people must be
educated to the point of desiring it. The few cannot,
in such circumstances, act up to it, without laying
themselves open to be down-trodden and swept away
by the savages around.
About this time, several men, afraid or ashamed
by day, came to me regularly by night for conversa
tion and instruction. Having seen the doors of the
Mission House made fast and the windows blinded
so that they could not be observed, they continued
with me for many hours, asking all strange questions
about the new Religion and its laws. I remember one
Chief particularly, who came often, saying to me, —
" I would be an Awfuaki man («.*., a Christian)
were it not that all the rest would laugh at me ; that
I could not stand ! "
"Almost persuaded": — before you blame him,
remember how many in Christian lands and amid
greater privileges live and die without ever passing
beyond that stage.
The wife of one of those Chiefs died, and he resolved
to imitate a Christian burial. Having purchased
white calico from a Trader, he came to me for some
tape which the Trader could not supply, and told me
that he was going to dress the body as he had seen
my dear wife's dressed and lay her also in a similar
grave. He declined my offer to attend the funeral
and to pray with them, as in that case many of the

l6o MISSION LEAVES FROM -TANNA.
villagers would not attend. He wanted all the people
to be present, to see and to hear, as it was the first
funeral of the kind ever celebrated among the Tan
nese ; and my friend Nowar the Chief had promised
to conduct a Service and offer prayer to Jehovah
before all the Heathen. It moved me to many
strange emotions, this Christian burial, conducted by
a Heathen and in the presence of Heathens, with
an appeal to the true and living God by a man as
yet darkly groping among idols and superstitions!
Many were the wondering questions from time to
time addressed to me. The idea of a resurrection
from the dead was that which most keenly interested
these Natives, and called forth all their powers of
inquiry and argument Thus the waves of hope
and fear swept alternately across our lives ; but we
embraced every possible opportunity of telling them
the story of the life and death of Jesus, in the
strong hope that God would spare us yet to
bring the benighted Heathen to the knowledge
of the true salvation, and to love and serve the only
Saviour. Confessedly, however, it was uphill, weary, and
trying work. For one thing, these Tannese were
terribly dishonest; and when there was any special
sickness, or excitement from any cause, their bad
feeling towards the Worship was displayed by the
more insolent way in which they carried off whatever
they could seize. When I opposed them, the club or
tomahawk, the musket or kawas (i.e, killing stone),

Nf.iVES STEALING PROPERTY,

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 461
being instantly raised, intimated that my life would
be taken, if I resisted them. Their skill in stealing
on the sly was phenomenal ! If an article fell, or
was seen on the floor, a Tannaman would neatly
cover it with his foot, while looking you frankly in
the face, and, having fixed it by his toes or by
bending in his great toe like a thumb to hold it,
would walk off with it, assuming the most innocent
look in the world. In this way, a knife, a pair of
scissors, or any smaller article, would at once disap
pear. Another fellow would deftly stick something
out of sight amongst the whip-cord plaits of his hair,
another would conceal it underneath his naked arm,
while yet another would shamelessly lift what he
coveted and openly carry it away.
With most of them, however, the shame was not
in the theft, but in doing it so clumsily that they
were discovered ! Once, after continuous rain and a
hot damp atmosphere, when the sun shone out I put
my bed-clothes on a rope to dry. I stood at hand
watching, as also the wives of two Teachers, for
things were mysteriously disappearing almost under
our very eyes. Suddenly, Miaki, who with his war-
companions had been watching us unobserved, came
rushing to me breathless and alone, crying,—
" Missi, come in, quick, quick 1 I want to tell you
something and to get your advice 1 "
He ran into my house, and I followed ; but before
he had got into his story, we heard the two women
crying out, —
P.

l6a MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
" Missi, missi, come quick ! Miaki's men are steal
ing your sheets and blankets ! "
I ran at once, but all were gone into the bush,
and with them my sheets and blankets. Miaki for
a moment looked abashed, as I charged him with
deceiving me just to give his men their opportunity.
But he soon rose to the occasion. He wrought him
self into a towering rage at them, flourished his huge
club and smashed the bushes all around, shouting
to me, —
" Thus will I smash these fellows, and compel them
to. return your clothes."
Perhaps he hoped to move me to intercede for his
men, and to prevent bloodshed, as he knew that I
always did, even to my own loss ; but I resisted all
his tricks, and urged him to return these articles at
once if there were any honour or honesty in him
or his men. Of course, he left me but to share
the plunder. He kept out of my way for a con
siderable time, which showed some small glimmer
ing of conscience somewhere ; and when I tackled
him on the subject, at our first meeting, he declared
he was unable to get the articles back, which of
course showed the lying spirit, amongst them every
where applauded, — for a lie that succeeded, or seemed
to succeed, was in their esteem a crowning virtue.
One dark night, I heard them amongst my fowls.
These I had purchased from them for knives and
calico ; and they now stole them all away, dead
or alive Had I interfered, they would have gloried

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 163
in the chance to club or shoot me in the dark, when
no one could exactly say who had done the deed.
Several of the few goats, which I had for milk, were
also killed or driven away ; indeed, all the injury that
was possible was done to me, short of taking away
my life, and that was now frequently attempted.
Having no fires or fireplaces in my Mission House,
such being not required there, — though sometimes a
fire would have been invaluable for drying our bed
clothes in the Rainy Season, — we had a house near by
in which all our food was cooked, and there, under
lock and key we secured all our cooking utensils,
pots, dishes, etc. One night, that too was broken
into, and everything was stolen. In consternation, I
appealed to the Chief, telling him what had been
done. He also flew into a great rage, and vowed
vengeance on the thieves, saying that he would
compel them to return everything. But, of course,
nothing was returned ; the thief could not be found !
I, unable to live without something in which to boil
water, at length offered a blanket to any one that
would bring back my kettle. Miaki himself, after
much professed difficulty, returned it minus the lid —
that, he said, probably fishing for a higher bribe,
could not be got at any price, being at the other side
of the island in a tribe over which he had no control*
In tne circumstances, 1 was giaa to get Kettle mim*.
lid — realizing how life itself may depend on so small
a luxury I
Having no means of redress, and feeling ourselves

164 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
entirely at their mercy, we strove quietly to bear all
and to make as little of our trials as possible ; indeed,
we bore them all gladly for Jesus' sake. All through
these sorrows, our assurance deepened rather than
faded, that if God only spared us to lead them to love
and serve the same Lord Jesus, they would soon learn
to treat us as their friend and helper. That, however,
did not do away with the hard facts of my life — being
now entirely alone amongst them, and opposed by
their cruelty at every turn, and deceived by their un
failing lies.
One morning, the Tannese, rushing towards me in
great excitement, cried, —
" Missi, Missi, there is a God, or a ship on fire, or
something of fear, coming over the sea 1 We see no
flames, but it smokes like a volcano. Is it a Spirit,
God, or a ship on fire ? What is it ? what is it ? "
One party after another followed in quick succes
sion, shouting the same questions, in great alarm, to
which I replied, —
" I cannot go at once ; I must dress first in my best
clothes ; it will likely be one of Queen Victoria's Men-
of-war, coming to ask of me if your conduct is good
or bad, if you are stealing my property, or threatening
my life, or how you are using me ? "
They pled with me to go and see it ; but I made
much fuss about dressing and getting ready to meet
the great Chief on the vessel, and would not go with
them. The two principal Chiefs now came running
and asked,—

;_V. >  i
NATIVES RETURNING STOLEN PROPERTY

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 165
" Missi, will it be a ship of war ? "
I called to them, " I think it will ; but I have no
time to speak to you now, I must get on my best
clothes ! "
They said, " Missi, only tell us, will he ask you if
we have been stealing your things ?
I answered, " I expect he will."
They asked, " And will you tell him ?"
I said, " I must tell him the truth ; if he asks, I will
tell him."
They \hen cried out "Oh, Missi, tell him not!
Everything shall be brought back to you at once, and
no one will be allowed again to steal from you."
Then said I, "Be quick! Everything must be
returned before he comes. Away, away ! and let me
get ready to meet the great Chief on the Man-of-
war." Hitherto, no thief could ever be found, and no Chief
had power to cause anything to be restored to me ;
but now, in an incredibly brief space of time, one
came running to the Mission House with a pot,
another with a pan, another with a blanket, others
with knives, forks, plates, and all sorts of stolen
property. The Chiefs called me to receive these
things, but I replied, —
" Lay them all down at the door, bring everything
together quickly; I have no time to speak with
youl I delayed my toilet, enjoying mischievously the
magical effect of an approaching vessel that mighl

166 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
bring penalty to thieves. At last the Chiefs, running
in breathless haste, called out to me, —
" Missi, Missi, do tell us, is the stolen property all
here ? "
Of course I could not tell, but, running out, I looked
on the promiscuous heap of my belongings, and said, —
" I don't see the lid of the kettle there yet I "
One Chief said, " No, Missi, for it is on the other
side of the island ; but tell him not, I have sent for it
and it will be here to-morrow."
I answered, " I am glad you have brought back so
much ; and now, if you three Chiefs, Nauka, Miaki,
and Nowar, do not run away when he comes, he will
not likely punish you ; but, if you and your people run
away, he will ask me why you are afraid and I will
be forced to tell him ! Keep near me and you are
all safe ; only there must be no more stealing from
me. They said, " We are in black fear, but we will keep
near you, and our bad conduct to you is done"
The charm and joy of that morning are fresh to me
still, when H.M.S. Cordelia, Captain Vernon, steamed
into our lovely Harbour. The Commander, having
heard rumour of my dangers on Tanna, kindly came
on shore as soon as the ship cast anchor, with two
boats, and a number of his officers and men, so far
armed. He was dressed in splendid uniform, being a
tall and handsome man, and he and his attendants
made a grand and imposing show. On seeing Captain
Vernon's boat nearing the shore and the men glitter-

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 167

ing in gold lace and arms, Miaki the Chief left my
side on the beach and rushed towards his village. I
concluded that he had run for it through terror, but he
had other and more civilized intentions in his heathen
head 1 Having obtained, from some trader or visitor
in previous days, a soldier's old red coat, he had
resolved to rise to the occasion and appear in his best
before the Captain and his men. As I was shaking
hands with them and welcoming them to Tanna,
Miaki returned with the short red coat on, buttoned
tightly round his otherwise naked body ; and, sur
mounted by his ugly painted face and long whip
cords of twisted hair, it completely spoiled any ap
pearance that he might otherwise have had of savage
freedom, and made him look a dirty and insignificant
creature. The Captain was talking to me, his men stood in
order near by, — to my eyes, oh how charming a
glimpse of Home life ! — when Miaki marched up and
took his place most consequentially at my side. He
felt himself the most important personage in the
scene, and with an attempt at haughty dignity he
began to survey the visitors. All eyes were fixed on
the impudent little man, and the Captain asked, —
" What sort of character is this ? "
I replied, "This is Miaki, our great war Chief ;"
and whispered to the Captain to be on his guard, as
this man knew a little English, and might understand
or misunderstand just enough to make it afterwards
dangerous to me

168 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
The Captain only muttered, "The contemptible
creature ! "
But such words were far enough beyond Miaki's
vocabulary, so he looked on and grinned com
placently. At last he said, " Missi, this great Chief whom
Queen Victoria has sent to visit you in her Man-of-
war, cannot go over the whole of this island so as to
be seen by all our people ; and I wish you to ask him
if he will stand by a tree, and allow me to put a spear
on the ground at his heel, and we will make a nick
in it at the top of his head, and the spear will be sent
round the island to let all the people see how tall this
great man is ! "
They were delighted at the good Captain agreeing
to their simple request ; and that spear was exhibited
to thousands, as the vessel, her Commander, officers,
and men, were afterwards talked of round and round
the island.
Captain Vernon was extremely kind, and offered
to do anything in his power for me, thus left alone on
the island amongst such savages ; but, as my main
difficulties were connected with my spiritual work
amongst them rousing up their cruel prejudices, I
did not see how his kindness could effectually inter
pose. At his suggestion, however, I sent a general
invitation to all the Chiefs within reach, to meet the
Captain next morning at my house. True to their
instincts of suspicion and fear, they despatched all
their women and children to the beach on the opposite

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.

side of the island beyond reach of danger, and next
morning my house was crowded with armed men,
manifestly much afraid. Punctually at the hour
appointed, 10 a.m., the Captain came on shore ; and
soon thereafter twenty Chiefs were seated with him
in my house. He very kindly spent about an hour,
giving them wise counsels and warning them against
outrages on strangers, all calculated to secure our
safety and advance the interests of our Mission work.
He then invited all the Chiefs to go on board and see
his vessel They were taken to see the Armoury, and
the sight of the big guns running so easily on rails
vastly astonished them. He then placed them round
us on deck and showed them two shells discharged
towards the Ocean, at which, as they burst and fell
far off, splash — splashing into the water, the terror of
the Natives visibly increased. But, when he sent a
large ball crashing through a cocoa-nut grove, break
ing the trees like straws and cutting its way clear and
swift, they were quite dumb-foundered and pled to be
again set safely on shore. After receiving each some
small gift, however, they were reconciled to the situa
tion, and returned immensely interested in all that
they had seen. Doubtless many a wild romance was
spun by these savage heads, in trying to describe
and hand down to others the wonders of the fire-god
of the sea, and the Captain of the great white Queen.
How easily it all lends itself to the service of poetry
and myth !
About this time also, the London Missionary

170 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
Society's ship, the John Williams, visited me, having
on board the Rev. Messrs. Turner, Inglis, Baker,
and Macfarlan. They urged me to go with them on
a three weeks' trip round the Islands, as I had lately
suffered much from fever and ague, and was greatly
reduced by it. But a party of Bush natives hadjrilled
one of our Harbour people the week before, and sadly
bruised several others with their clubs, and I feared
a general war of revenge if I left — for my presence
amongst them at least helped to keep the peace. I
also was afraid that, if I left, they might not allow me
to return to the island, — so I declined once more the
pleasure of much-needed change and rest. Further,
as the John Williams brought me the wood for build
ing a Church which I had bought on Aneityum, the
Tannese now plainly saw that, though their conduct
had been very bad, and I had suffered much on their
island, I had no intention of leaving them or of
giving up the work of Jehovah.
Too much, perhaps, had I hoped for from the
closely succeeding visits of the good Bishop Selwyn,
the gallant Captain Vernon, and the Mission ship
John Williams. The impressions were undoubtedly
good, but evanescent ; and things soon went on as
they had done before among our benighted Tannese,
led by Satan at his will, and impelled to the grossest
deeds of heathen darkness. The change by Divine
grace, however, we knew to be possible ; and for
this we laboured and prayed incessantly, fainting
not, or if fainting, onJ~ to rise again and tackle every

MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 171
duty in the name of the Lord who had placed us
there. Fever and ague had attacked me fourteen times
severely with slighter recurring attacks almost con
tinuously after my first three months on the island,
and I now felt the necessity of taking the hint of
the Tannese Chief before referred to, — " Sleep on the
higher ground." Having also received medical counsel
to the same effect, though indeed experience was pain
fully sufficient testimony, I resolved to remove my
house, and began to look about for a suitable site.
There rose behind my present site, a hill about three
hundred feet high or rather more, surrounded on all
sides by a valley, and swept by the breezes of the
trade winds, being only separated from the Ocean by
a narrow neck of land. On this I had set my heart ;
there was room for a Mission House and a Church,
for which indeed Nature seemed to have adapted it
I proceeded to buy up every claim by the Natives to
any portion of the hill, paying each publicly and in
turn, so that there might be no trouble afterwards. I
then purchased from a Trader the deck planks of a
shipwrecked vessel, with which to construct a house
of two apartments, a bed-room and a small store-room
adjoining it, to which I purposed to transfer and add
the old house as soon as I was able.
Just at this juncture, the fever smote me again
more severely than ever; my weakness after this
attack was so great, that I felt as if I never could
rally again. With the help of my faithful Aneityum-

172 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
ese Teacher, Abraham, and his wife, however, I made
what appeared my last effort to creep, I could not
climb, up the hill to get a breath of wholesome air.
When about two-thirds up the hill, I became so faint
that I concluded I was dying. Lying down on the
ground, sloped against the root of a tree to keep me
from rolling to the bottom, I took farewell of old
Abraham, of my Mission work, and of everything
around I In this weak state I lay, watched over by
my faithful companion, and fell into a quiet sleep.
When consciousness returned, I felt a little stronger,
and a faint gleam of hope and life came back to my
soul. Abraham and his devoted wife, Nafatu, lifted me
and carried me to the top of the hill. There they
laid me on cocoa-nut leaves on the ground, and
erected over me a shade or screen of the same ; and
there the two faithful souls, inspired surely by some
thing diviner even than mere human pity, gave me
the cocoa-nut juice to drink and fed me with native
food and kept me living — I know not for how long.
Consciousness did, however, fully return. The trade
wind refreshed me day by day. The Tannese seemed
to have given me up for dead ; and providentially none
of them looked near us for many days. Amazingly
my strength returned, and I began planning about
my new house on the hill. Afraid again to sleep
at the old site, I slept under the tree, and sheltered
by the cocoa-nut leaf screen, while preparing my new
bedro<~-^

na

MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. Ifj
Here again, but for these faithful souls, the
Aneityumese Teacher and his wife, I must have been
baffled, and would have died in the effort The
planks of the wreck, and all other articles required
they fetched and carried, and it taxed my utmost
strength to get them in some way planted together.
But life depended on it. It was at length accom
plished ; and after that time I suffered comparatively
little from anything like continuous attacks of fever
and ague That noble old soul, Abraham, stood by
me as an angel of God in sickness and in danger ;
he went at my side wherever I had to go ; he helped
me willingly to the last inch of strength in all that I
had to do ; and it was perfectly manifest that he was
doing all this not from mere human love, but for the
sake of Jesus. That man had been a Cannibal in his
heathen days, but by the grace of God there he stood
verily a new creature in Christ Jesus. Any trust,
however sacred or valuable,, could be absolutely re
posed in him ; and in trial or danger, I was often re
freshed by that old Teacher's prayers, as I used to be
by the prayers of my saintly father in my childhood's
home. No white man could have been a more
valuable helper to me in my perilous circumstances,
and no person, white or black, could have shown
more fearless and chivalrous devotion.
When I have read or heard the shallow objections
of irreligious scribblers and talkers, hinting that there
was no reality in conversions, and that Mission effort
was but waste, oh, how my heart has yearned to plant

174 MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
them just one week on Tanna, with the " natural "
man all around in the person of Cannibal and Heathen,
and only the one " spiritual " man in the person of
the converted Abraham, nursing them, feeding them,
saving them " for the love of Jesus," — that I might just
learn how many hours it took to convince them that
Christ in man was a reality after all ! All the scepti
cism of Europe would hide its head in foolish shame ;
and all its doubts would dissolve under one glance of
the new light that Jesus, and Jesus alone, pours from
the converted Cannibal's eye.
Perhaps it may surprise some unsophisticated
reader to learn, though others who know more will
be quite prepared for it, that this removal of our
house, as also Mr. Mathieson's for a similar reason,
was severely criticised by the people who try to
evangelize the world while sitting in easy chairs at
home. Precious nonsense appeared, for instance, in
the Nova Scotian Church Magazine, about my house
being planted on the fighting ground of the Natives,
and thereby courting and provoking hostilities. As
matter of fact, the hill-top was too narrow to accom
modate both the Church and my house, and had to
be levelled out for that purpose, and it was besides
surrounded by a deep valley on three sides ; but the
arm-chair critics, unwilling to believe in the heathen
hatred of the Gospel, had to invent some reason out
of their own brains to account for my being so per
secuted and plundered. In truth, we were learning
by suffering for the benefit of those who should follow

MISSION LEAVES IROM TANNA. 175
us to these Islands, — that health could be found only
on the higher levels, swept by the breath of the trade
winds, and that fever and ague lay in wait near the
shore, and especially on the leeward side. Even Mr.
Inglis had his house on Aneityum removed also to
the higher ground ; and no Missionary since has been
located in the fever- beds by the swamp or shore.
Life is God's great gift to be preserved for Him, not
thrown away.

VIIL
MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.

CHAPTER VIII.
MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
The Blood Fiend Unleashed. — In the Camp of the Enemy.—
A Typical South Sea Trader.— Young Rarip's Death.—
The Trader's Retribution. — Worship and War. — Saved
from Strangling. — Wrath Restrained. — Under the Axe. —
The Clubbing of Namuri. — Native Saint and Martyr. —
Bribes Refused. — Widows Saved from Strangling. — The
Sinking of the Well. — Church- Building on Tanna. — Ancient
Stone-God. — Printing First Tannese Book. — A Christian
Captain. — Levelled Muskets. — A French Refugee. — A
Villainous Captain. — Like Master Like Men. — Wrecked on
Purpose. — The Kanaka Traffic — A Heathen Festival. —
Sacrifices to Idols. — Heathen Dances and Sham Fights. —
Six Native Teachers. — A Homeric Episode. — Victims for
a Cannibal Feast — The Jaws of Death. — Nahak or
Sorcery. — Killing Me by Nahak. — Nahak Defied. — Pro
tected by Jehovah. — Almost Persuaded. — Escorted to the
Battlefield. — Praying for Enemies. — Our Canoe crt the
Reef. — A Perilous Pilgrimage. — Rocks and Waters
THE Peace-party, my band of twenty Chiefs
already spoken of, kept all the tribes around
the Harbour acting only on the defensive for a season.
But the Inland people murdered eight Chiefs from a
distance who, after paying a friendly visit to the
Harbour people, were returning to their homes. At

180 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
the same time, one of the Inland Chiefs, who had pled
with his people to give up war and live at peace with
surrounding tribes, was overthrown and murdered by
his own men, as also his brother and four wives and
two children, and was supplanted by another leader
more akin to their wishes and tastes. They proceeded,
according to their custom of declaring war, to shoot
one of the Harbour men and to break down their
fences and plantations. So once again, the blood-
fiend was unleashed, — the young men of Tanna being
as eager to get up a battle, as young men of the world
at home seem eager to get up a concert or a ball.
The Harbour people advised me to remove a mile
further away from these warriors ; but the Inland
tribes sent me word not to desert my house, lest
it might be burned and plundered, for that they
themselves had no quarrel against me. Early next
morning, I, accompanied by Abraham and another
Aneityumese, started off to visit the Bush party, and
if possible avert the impending war, but without in
forming my Harbour people. About four miles from
our Station, we met the Chief of our farthest inland
friendly tribe with all his fighting men under arms,
Forcing me to disclose our errand, he reluctantly
allowed us to pass. Praying to Jesus for guidance
and protection, we pressed along the path through
the thick bush four miles further still. My two
attendants, sinking into silence, betrayed growing
fear ; and I, after trying to cheer them, had at their
most earnest appeal to walk on also in silence, my

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 181
heart and theirs going up to Jesus in prayer. We
passed many deserted villages and plantations, but
saw no living person. At last unexpectedly, we
stumbled upon the whole host assembled on the
Village Common at a great feast ; and at sight of us
every man rushed for his weapons of war. Keeping
my Teachers close beside me, I walked straight into
the midst of them, unarmed of course, and cried as
loud as I possibly could in their own tongue, —
" My love to all you men of Tanna ! Fear not ; I
am your friend ; I love you every one, and am come
to tell you about Jehovah God and good conduct
such as pleases Him 1 "
An old Chief thereon came and took me by the
hand, and, after leading me about among the people,
said, —
" Sit down beside me here and talk with me ; by-
and-by the people will not be afraid."
A few ran off to the bush in terror. Others ap
peared to be beside themselves with delight. They
danced round us frantically, striking the ground and
beating a canoe with their clubs, while shouting to
each other, " Missi is come 1 Missi is come 1 " The
confusion grew every moment wilder, and there was
a fiendish look about the whole scene. Men and boys
rushed thronging around from every quarter, all
painted in varied and savage devices, and some with
their hair stuck full of fantastic feathers. Women and
children peered through the bush, and instantaneously
disappeared. Even in .that anxious moment, it struck

iSa MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
me that they had many more children amongst them
than the people around the shores, where women and
children are destroyed by the cruelty and vices of
" civilized " visitors 1 After spending about an hour,
conversing and answering all questions, they ap
parently agreed to give up the war, and allowed me
to conduct the Worship amongst them. They then
made me a present of cocoa-nuts and sugar-cane and
two fowls,. which my attendants received from them;
and I, in return, presented a red shirt to the principal
Chief, and distributed a quantity of fish-hooks and
pieces of red calico amongst the rest The leading
men shook hands graciously, and invited us often to
come and see them, for after that visit they would
harm no person connected with our Mission. Mean
time, the Harbour people having learned where we
had gone, had concluded that we would all be killed
and feasted upon. When we returned, with a present
of food, and informed them what we had heard and
seen, their astonishment was beyond measure ; it
had never been so seen after this manner on Tanna !
The peace continued for more than four weeks, an
uncommonly prolonged truce. All hands were busy
at work. Many yam-plantations were completed, and
all fences were got into excellent condition for a year.
The prejudices and persecutions of Heathens were
a sore enough trial, but sorer and more hopeless was
the wicked and contaminating influence of, alas, my
fellow-countrymen. One, for instance, a Captain
Winchester, living with a native woman at the head

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 183
of the bay as a trader, a dissipated wretch, though
a well-educated man, was angry forsooth at this state
of peace I Apparently there was not the usual de
mand for barter for the fowls, pigs, etc., in which he
traded. He developed at once a wonderful interest
in their affairs, presented all the Chiefs around with
powder, caps, and balls, and lent among them a
number of flash-muskets. He urged them not to be
afraid of war, as he would supply any amount of
ammunition. I remonstrated, but he flatly told me
that peace did not suit his purposes ! Incited and
encouraged thus, these poor Heathen people were
goaded into a most unjust war on neighbouring
tribes. The Trader immediately demanded a high
price for the weapons he had lent ; the price of
powder, caps, and balls rose exorbitantly with every
fresh demand ; his yards were crowded with poultry
and pigs, .which he readily disposed of to passing
vessels ; and he might have amassed great sums of
money but for his vile dissipations. Captain Win
chester, now glorying in the war, charged a large hog
for a wine-glass full of powder, or three or four balls,
or ten gun-caps ; he was boastful of his " good luck "
in getting rid of all his old muskets and Ailing his
yards with pigs and fowls. Such is the infernal
depth, when the misery and ruin of many are thought
to be more than atoned for by the wealth and pros
perity of a few who trade in their doom 1 .
Miaki the war Chief had a young brother, Rarip
by name, about eighteen years of age. When this

184 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
war began, he came to live with me at the Mission
House. After it had raged some time, Miaki forced
him to join the fighting men ; but he escaped through
the bush, and returned to me, saying, —
" Missi, I hate this fighting ; it is not good to kill
men ; I will live with you ! "
Again the War Chief came, and forced my dear
young Rarip to join the hosts. Of course, I could
only 'plead; I could not prevent him. This time,
he placed him at his own side in the midst of his
warriors. On coming in sight of the enemy, and
hearing their first yells as they rushed from the bush,
a bullet pierced young Rarip's breast and he fell dead
into the arms of Miaki. The body was carried home
to his brother's village, with much wailing, and a
messenger ran to tell me that Rarip was dead. On
hasting thither, I found him quite dead, and the
centre of a tragic ceremonial. Around him, some
sitting, others lying on the ground, were assembled
all the women and girls, tearing their hair, wounding
themselves with split bamboos and broken bottles,
dashing themselves headlong to the earth, painting
all black their faces, breasts, and arms, and wailing
with loud lamentations 1 Men were also there, knock
ing their heads against the trees, gashing their bodies
with knives till they ran with streaks of blood, and
indulging in every kind of savage symbol of grief and
anguish. My heart broke to see them, and to think
that they knew not to look to our dear Lord Jesus
for consolation.

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. iSj
I returned to the Mission House, and brought a
white sheet and some tape, in which the body of dear
young Rarip was wrapped and prepared for the grave
The Natives appeared to be gratified at this mark
of respect ; and all agreed that Rarip should have
under my direction a Christian burial. The men
prepared the grave in" a spot selected near to his own
house ; I read the Word of God, and offered prayer
to Jehovah, with a psalm of praise, amidst a scene
of weeping and lamentation never to be forgotten ;
and the thought burned through my very soul
—oh, when, when will the Tannese realize what I am
now thinking and praying about, the life and immor
tality brought to light through Jesus ?
As the war still raged on, and many more were
killed, vengeance threatened the miserable Trader.
Miaki attacked him thus, —
" You led us into this war. You deceived us, and
we began it. Rarip is dead, and many others. Your
life shall yet go for his."
Captain Winchester, heartless as a dog so long as
pigs and fowls came to the yard at whatever cost to
others' lives, now trembled like a coward for himself.
He implored me to let him and his Mare wife sleep
at my house for safety ; but I refused to allow my
Mission to be in any way identified with his crimes.
The Natives from other islands, whom he kept and
wrought like slaves, he now armed with muskets for
his defence ; but, having no faith in them protecting
or even warning him, he implored me to send one

186 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
of my Teachers, to assist his wife in watching till he
snatched a few hours of sleep every day, and, if awake,
he would sell his life as dearly as he could by aid of
musket and revolver. The Teachers were both afraid
and disinclined to go ; and I could not honestly ask
them to do so. His peril and terror became so real
that by night he slept in his boat anchored out in the
centre of the bay, with his arms beside him, and a
crew ready to start off at the approach of danger and
lose everything; while by day he kept watch on
shore, armed, and also ready to fly. Thus his miser
able existence dragged on, keeping watch alterna
tively with his wife, till a trading vessel called and
carried him off with all that he had rescued — for
which deliverance we were unfeignedly thankful !
The war, which he had wickedly instigated, lingered
on for three months ; and then, by a present given
secretly to two leading Chiefs, I managed to bring
it to a close But feelings of revenge for the slain,
burned fiercely in many breasts ; and young men had
old feuds handed on to them by the recital of their
fathers' deeds of blood.
All through this war, I went to the fighting ground
every Sabbath, and held worship amongst our
Harbour people. Hundreds assembled around me,
and listened respectfully, but they refused to give up
the war. One day, I determined to go through the
bush that lay between and speak and pray with the
enemies also. Our Harbour folks opposed me, and
one leading man said,—

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 187
" Missi, pray only for us, and your God will be
strong to help us and we will not be afraid ! You
must not pray with the enemy, lest He may help them
too." After this episode, I made it my duty always to
visit both Camps, when I went to the fighting ground,
and to have worship with both, — teaching them that
Jehovah my God was angry at all such scenes and
would not fight for either, that He commanded them
to live at peace.
About this time, our Sabbath audiences at the
Mission numbered forty or so. Nowar and three
or four more, and only they, seemed to love and
serve Jesus. They were, however, changeable and
doubtful, though they exerted a good influence on
their villages, and were generally friendly to us and
to the Worship. Events sometimes for a season
greatly increased our usefulness. For instance, one
of the Sacred Men when fishing on the coral reef was
bitten by a poisonous fish. After great agony, he
died, and his relatives were preparing to strangle his
two wives that their spirits might accompany and
serve him in the other world. Usually such tragedies
were completed before I ever heard of them. On
this occasion, I had called at the village that very
day, and succeeded in persuading them to bury him
alone — his wives being saved alive at my appeal.
Thus the idea got to be talked of, and the horrible
custom was being undermined — the strangling of
widows !

188 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
In connection with such poisonings, I may men
tion that some of these fishes were deadly poisonous ;
others were unwholesome, and even poisonous, only
at certain seasons ; and still others were always nu
tritious and good. For our own part, we used fish
sparingly and cautiously ; and the doubtful ones we
boiled with a piece of silver in the water. If the silver
became discoloured, we regarded the fish as unwhole
some ; if the silver remained pure, we could risk it
One morning at daybreak I found my house sur
rounded by armed men, and a Chief intimated that
they had assembled to take my life. Seeing that I
was entirely in their hands, I knelt down and gave
myself away body and soul to the Lord Jesus, for
what seemed the last time on earth. Rising, I went
out to them, and began calmly talking about their
unkind treatment of me and contrasting it with all
my conduct towards them. I also plainly showed
them what would be the sad consequences, if they
carried out their cruel purpose. At last some of the
Chiefs, who had attended the Worship, rose and
said, —
" Our conduct has been bad ; but now we will
¦ight for you, and kill all those who hate you."
Grasping hold of their leader, I held him fast till
'.ie promised never to kill any one on my account,
for Jesus taught us to love our enemies and always
\o return good for evil ! During this scene, many of
the armed men slunk away into the bush, and those
who remained entered into a hond to be friendly and

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.

to protect us. But again their Public Assembly re
solved that we should be killed, because, as they said,
they hated Jehovah and the Worship ; for it made
them afraid to do as they had always done. If I
would give up visiting the villages, and praying and
talking with them about Jehovah, they intimated
that they would like me to stay and trade with them,
as they liked the Traders but hated the Missionaries !
I told them that the hope of being able to teach
them the Worship of Jehovah alone kept me living
amongst them ; that I was there, not for gain or
pleasure, but because I loved them, and pitied their
estate, and sought their good continually by leading
them to know and serve the only true God. One of
the Chiefs, who had lived in Sydney and spoke
English, replied for all the rest, —
"Missi, our fathers loved and worshipped whom
you call the Devil, the Evil Spirit ; and we are deter
mined to do the same, for we love the conduct of
our fathers. Missi Turner came here and tried to
break down our worship, but our fathers fought him
and he left us. They fought also Peta, the Samoan
Teacher, and he fled. They fought and killed some
of the Samoan Teachers placed on the other side of
the Harbour, and their companions left. We killed
the last foreigner that lived ii Tanna before you
came here. We murdered the Zieityumese Teachers,
and burned down their housej After each of these
acts, Tanna was good ; we all rived like our fathers,
and sickness and death left us Now, our people are

loo MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
determined to kill, you, if you do not leave this
island ; for you are changing our customs and de
stroying our worship, and we hate the Jehovah
Worship." Then, surrounded by a number of men, who had
spent some years in the Colonies, he continued in a
bitter strain to this effect, —
" The people of Sydney belong to your Britain ;
they know what is right and wrong as well as you ;
and we have ourselves seen them fishing, feasting,
cooking, working, and seeking pleasure on the
Sabbath as on any other day. You say, we do not
here need to cook any food on Sabbaths or to toil
at our ovens, but you yourself cook, for you boil your
kettle on that day! We have seen the people do
all the conduct at Sydney which you call bad, but
which we love. You are but one, they are many ;
they are right, and you must be wrong ; you are
teaching lies for Worship."
After many such speeches, I answered all the
questions of the people fully, and besides I cross-
questioned my assailants on several subjects, re
garding which they grossly contradicted each other,
till the majority of voices cried out, —
"They are lying! Their words are crooked!
Missi knows all the truth about the people of
Sydney ! "
Alas, I had to admit that what they reported was
too true regarding the godless multitudes at home
who made the Sabbath a day of pleasure, but not

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 191
regarding Jehovah's servants. By this time, they
were willing to remain quiet, and allowed me to talk
of spiritual things and of the blessings that the
Sabbath and the Bible brought to all other lands,
and to conduct in their presence and hearing the
Worship of Jehovah
But my enemies seldom slackened their hateful
designs against my life, however calmed or baffled
for the moment Within a few days of the above
events, when Natives in large numbers were as
sembled at my house, a man furiously rushed on me
with his axe ; but a Kaserumini Chief snatched a
spade with which I had been working, and dexter
ously defended me from instant death. Life in such
circumstances led me to cling very near to the Lord
Jesus ; I knew not, for one brief hour, when or how
attack might be made ; and yet, with my trembling
hand clasped in the hand once nailed on Calvary,
and now swaying the sceptre of the Universe, calm
ness and peace and resignation abode in my soul.
Next day, a wild Chief followed me about for four
hours with his loaded musket, and, though often
directed towards me, God restrained his hand. I
spoke kindly to him, and attended to my work as
if he had not been there, fully persuaded that my
God had placed me there, and would protect me
till my allotted task was finished. Looking up in
unceasing prayer to our dear Lord Jesus, I left all
in His hands, and felt immortal till my work was
done. Trials and hairbreadth escapes strengthened

102 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
my faith, and seemed only to nerve me for more to
follow ; and they did tread swiftly upon each other's
heels. Without that abiding consciousness of the
presence and power of my dear Lord and Saviour,
nothing else in all the world could have preserved
me from losing my reason and perishing miserably.
His words, " Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the
end of the world," became to me so real that it would
not have startled me to behold Him, as Stephen did,
gazing down upon the scene. I felt His supporting
power, as did St. Paul, when he cried, " I can do all
things through Christ which strengtheneth me." It
is the sober truth, and it comes back to me sweetly
after twenty years, that I had my nearest and dearest
glimpses of the face and smile of my blessed Lord in
those dread moments when musket, club, or spear
was being levelled at my life. Oh the bliss of living
and enduring, as seeing " Him who is invisible ! "
One evening, I awoke three times to hear a Chief
and his men trying to force the door of my house.
Though armed with muskets, they had some sense
of doing wrong, and were wholesomely afraid of a
little retriever dog which had often stood betwixt me
and death. God restrained them again ; and next
morning the report went all round the Harbour, that
those who tried to shoot me were "smitten weak
with fear," and that shooting would not do. A plan
was therefore deliberately set on foot to fire the
premises, and club us if we attempted to escape
But our Ajieityumese Teacher heard of it, and God

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 193

helped us to frustrate their designs. When they
knew that their plots were revealed to us, they
seemed to lose faith in themselves, and cast about to
circumvent us in some more secret way. Their evil
was overruled for good.
Namuri, one of my Aneityumese Teachers, was
placed at our nearest village. There he had built
a house for himself and his wife, and there he led
amongst the Heathen a pure and humble Christian
life. Almost every morning, he came and reported
on the state of affairs to me. Without books or a
school, he yet instructed the Natives in Divine things,
conducted the Worship, and taught them much by his
good example His influence was increasing, when
one morning a Sacred Man threw at hiip the kawas,
or killing stone, a deadly weapon, like a scythe stone
in shape and thickness, usually round but sometimes
angular, and from eighteen to twenty inches long.
They throw it from a great distance and with fatal
precision. The Teacher, with great agility, warded
his head and received the deep cut from it in his left
hand, reserving his right hand to guard against the
club that was certain to follow swiftly. The Priest
sprang upon him with his club and with savage yells.
He evaded, yet also received, many blows ; and,
rushing out of their hands, actually reached the
Mission House, bleeding, fainting, and pursued by
howling murderers. I had been anxiously expecting
him, and hearing the noise I ran out with all possible
speed. P.

194 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
On seeing me, he sank down by a tree, and
cried, —
" Missi, Missi, quick I and escape for your life !
They are coming to kill you ; they say, they must
kill us all to-day, and they have begun with me ; for
they hate Jehovah and the Worship ! "
I hastened to the good Teacher where he lay ; I
bound up, washed, and dressed his wounds ; and God,
by the mystery of His own working, kept the infuri
ated Tannese watching at bay. Gradually they began
to disappear into the bush, and we conveyed the
dear Teacher to the Mission House. In three or four
weeks, he so far recovered by careful nursing that he
was able to walk about again. Some petitioned for
him to return to the village ; but I insisted, as a
preliminary, that the Harbour Chiefs should unitedly
punish him who had abused the Teacher ; and this
to test them, for he had only carried out their own
wishes, — Nowar excepted, and perhaps one or two
others. They made a pretence of atoning by pre
senting the Teacher with a pig and some yams as a
peace-offering ; but I said, —
" No ! such bad conduct must be punished, or we
would leave their island by the first opportunity."
Now that Sacred Man, a Chief too, had gone on
fighting with other tribes, till his followers had all
died or been slain ; and, after three weeks' palaver,
the other Chiefs seized him, tied him with a rope,
and sent me word to come and see him punished,
as they did not want us after all to leave the island

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 195
I had to go, for fear of more bloody work, and after
talk with them, followed by many fair promises, he
was loosed.
All appearing friendly for some time, and willing
to listen and learn, the Teacher earnestly desired to
return to his post. I pled with him to remain at
the Mission House till we felt more assured, but he
replied, —
" Missi, when I see them thirsting for my blood,
I just see myself when the Missionary first came
to my island. I desired to murder him, as they
now desire to kill me. Had he stayed away for
such danger, I would have remained Heathen ; but
he came, and continued coming to teach us, till, by
the grace of God, I was changed to what I am.
Now the same God that changed me to this, can
change these poor Tannese to love and serve Him.
I cannot stay away from them ; but I will sleep at
the Mission House, and do all I can by day to bring
them to Jesus."
It was not in me to keep such a man, under such
motives, from what he felt to be his post of duty.
He returned to his , village work, and for several
weeks things appeared most encouraging. The in
habitants showed growing interest in us and out
work, and less fear of the pretensions of their
heathen Priest, which, alas ! fed his jealousy and
anger. One morning during worship, when the good
Teacher knelt in prayer, the same savage Priest
sprang upon him with his great club and left him

196 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
for dead, wounded and bleeding and unconscious.
The people fled and left him in his blood, afraid of
being mixed up with the murder. The Teacher, re
covering a little, crawled to the Mission House, and
reached it about mid-day in a dying condition. On
seeing him, I ran to meet him, but he fell near the
Teacher's house, saying, —
"Missi, I am dying i They will kill you also.
Escape for your life."
Trying to console him, I sat down beside him,
dressing his wounds and nursing him. He was quite
resigned ; he was looking up to Jesus, and rejoicing
that he would soon be with Him in Glory. His pain
and suffering were great, but he bore all very quietly,
as he said and kept saying, " For the sake of Jesus !
For Jesu's sake ! " He was constantly praying for
his persecutors, —
" O Lord Jesus, forgive them, for they know not
what they are doing. Oh, take not away all Thy
servants from Tanna ! Take not away Thy Worship
from this dark island I O God, bring all the Tannese
to love and follow Jesus ! "
To him, Jesus was all and in all ; and there were
no bands in his death. He passed from us, in the
assured hope of entering into the Glory of his Lord.
Humble though he may appear in the world's
esteem, I knew that a great man had fallen there in
the service of Christ, and that he would take rank
in the glorious Army of the Martyrs. I made for
Wm a coffin, and dug his grave near the Mission

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 19J

House. With prayers, and many tears, we consigned
his remains to the dust in the certainty of a happy
resurrection. Even one such convert was surely a
triumphant reward for Dr. and Mrs. Geddie, whom
God had honoured in bringing him to Jesus. May
they have many like him for their crown of joy and
rejoicing in the great day 1
Immediately after this, a number of Chiefs and
followers called on me at the Mission House, pro
fessing great friendliness, and said, —
"Mr. Turner gave our fathers great quantities of
calico, axes, and knives, and they became his friends.
If you would give the people some just now they
would be pleased. They would stop fighting against
the Worship."
I retorted, " How was it then, if they were pleased,
that they persecuted Messrs. Turner and Nisbet till
they had to leave the island ? Your conduct is de
ceitful and bad. I never will reward you for bad
actions and for murder ! No present will be given
by me"
They withdrew sullenly, and seemed deeply dis
appointed and offended.
On one occasion, when a Chief had died, the Har
bour people were all being assembled to strangle his
widow. One of my Aneityumese Teachers, hearing
of it, hastened to tell me. I ran to the village, and
with much persuasion, saved her life. A few weeks
thereafter she gave birth to a young chieftain, who
prospered well. If our Harbour people told the

198 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.

truth, the widows of all who fell in war were saved
by our pleading. Immediately after the foregoing
incident, a Sacred Man was dying, and a crowd
of people were assembled awaiting the event in
order to strangle his three wives. I spoke to them
of the horrid wickedness of such conduct I further
reasoned with them, that God had made us male
and female, the sexes so balanced, that for every
man that had three or a dozen wives, as many men
generally had none, and that this caused great
jealousy and quarrelling. I showed them further,
that these widows being spared would make happy
and useful wives for other kind and loving husbands.
After the Worship, I appealed to the Chief and he
replied, —
" Missi, it was a practice introduced to Tanna from
the island of Aneityum. It was not the custom of
our fathers here to strangle widows. And, as the
Aneityumese have given it up since they became
worshippers of Jehovah, it is good that we now
should give it up on Tanna too."
Thus these three widows were saved ; and we had
great hope in Christ that the ghastly practice would
soon disappear from Tanna.
An incident of this time created great wonder
amongst the Natives ; namely, the Sinking of a WelL
We had, heretofore, a boiling spring to drink from,
the water of which literally required in that climate
days to cool down ; we had also, a stagnant pool
at the lower end oi a swamp in which the Natives

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 199
habitually bathed, the only available fresh water
bath ! Beyond that, no drinking water could be had
for six or seven miles. I managed to sink a well,
near the Mission House, and got about twelve feet
deep a good supply of excellent fresh water, though,
strange to say, the surface of the well rose and
fell regularly with every tide! This became the
universal supply for us and for the Natives all round
the Harbour and for miles inland. Hundreds of
Natives from all parts of Tanna flocked to examine
this greatest wonder they had ever seen — rain rising
up out of the earth. I built it round with a kind of
stone brought in my boat from the other side of the
bay ; and for many years it was the only fresh water
supply for the Natives all around. Some years later
a native Chief sank a well about a mile nearer the
entrance to the Harbour at his own village, and built
it round with the bricks that I had purchased for
house-building ; these he grabbed and thus appro
priated 1 Many a vessel, calling at the Harbour, was
glad to get her casks refilled at my well, and all were
apparently more friendly because of it ; but the Sink
ing of this Well produced no such revolution as on
Aniwa, — to be hereafter related.
For fully three months, all our available time, with
all the native help which I could hire, was spent in
erecting a building to serve for Church and SchooL
It was fifty feet long, by twenty-one feet six inches
broad. The studs were three feet apart, and all
fixed by tenon and mortise into upper and lower wall

aoo MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
plates. The beautiful roof of iron, wood, and sugar
cane leaf, was supported by three massive pillars of
wood, sunk deeply into the ground. The roof ex
tended about three feet over the wall plates, both to
form a verandah and to carry the rain- drop free be
yond the walls. It was made of sugar-cane leaf and
cocoa-nut leaves all around. The floor was laid with
white coral, broken small, and covered with cocoa-nut
leaf mats, such as those on which the Natives sat.
Indeed, it was as comfortable a House of Prayer as
any man need wish for in the tropics, though having
only open spaces for doors and windows ! I bought
the heavy wood for it on Aneityum — price, fifty pairs
of native trousers ; and these again were the gift of
my Bible Class in Glasgow, all cut and sewed by
their own hands. I gave also one hundred and
thirty yards of cloth, along with other things, for
other needful wood.
My Tannese people at first 'opposed the erection
of a Church. They did not wish Jehovah to secure
a House on their island. On the opening day, only
five men, three women, and three children were
present, besides our Aneityumese Teachers. But
after the morning service, on that day, I visited ten
villages, and had worship in each. The people were
generally shy and unfriendly. They said that we
were the cause of the prevailing sickness and fever. '
They had no idea of any sickness or death being
natural, but believed that all such events were caused
by some one nahaking, i.e., bewitching them. Hence

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 201
their incessant feuds ; and many were murdered in
blind revenge.
As we were preparing a foundation for the Church,
a huge and singular-looking round stone was dug up,
at sight of which the Tannese stood aghast The
eldest Chief said, —
"Missi, that stone was either brought there by
Karapanamun (the Evil Spirit), or hid there by our
great Chief who is dead. That is the Stone God to
which our forefathers offered human sacrifices ; these
holes held the blood of the victim till drunk up by
the Spirit. The Spirit of that stone eats up men and
women and drinks their blood, as our fathers taught
us. We are in greatest fear ! "
A Sacred Man claimed possession, and was exceed
ingly desirous to carry it off ; but I managed to keep
it, and did everything in my power to show them the
absurdity of these foolish notions. Idolatry had not,
indeed, yet fallen throughout Tanna, but one cruel
idol, at least, had to give way for the erection of
God's House on that benighted land.
An ever-memorable event was the printing of my
rirst book in Tannese. Thomas Binnie, Esq., Glas
gow, gave me a printing press and a font of type.
Printing was one of the things I had never tried, but
having now prepared a booklet in Tannese, I got my
press into order, and began fingering the type. But
book-printing turned out to be for me a much more
difficult affair than house-building had been. Yet
by dogged perseverance I succeeded at last My

S02 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
biggest difficulty was how to arrange the pages pro
perly ! After many failures, I folded a piece of paper
into the number of leaves wanted, cut the corners,
folding them back, and numbering as they would be
when correctly placed in the book ; then folding all
back without cutting up the sheet, I found now by
these numbers how to arrange the pages in the frame
or case for printing, as indicated on each side. And
do you think me foolish, when I confess that I
shouted in an ecstasy of joy when the first sheet
ca'me from the press all correct ? It was about one
o'clock in the morning. I was the only white man
then on the island, and all the Natives had been fast
asleep for hours ! Yet I literally pitched my hat into
the air, and danced like a schoolboy round and round
that printing-press ; till I began to think, Ami losing
my reason ? Would it not be liker a Missionary to
be upon my knees, adoring God for this first portion
of His blessed Word ever printed in this new lan
guage ? Friend, bear with me, and believe me, that
was as true worship as ever was David's dancing
before the Ark of his God ! Nor think that I did
not, over that first sheet of God's Word ever printed
in the Tannese tongue, go upon my knees too, and
then, and every day since, plead with the mighty
Lord to carry the light and joy of His own Holy
Bible into every dark heart and benighted home on
Tanna! But the Tannese had a superstitious dread
of books, and especially of God's Book. I afterwards
heard that Dr. Turner had printed a small primer in

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 203
Tannese, translated by the help of the Samoan
Teachers ; but this I never saw till near the close of
my work on Tanna. Dr. Geddie sent me a copy, but
it was more Samoan than Tannese, especially in its
spelling, and I could make little or nothing of it.
Shortly after this, I was greatly refreshed by the
visit of an American whaler, the Camden Packet,
under Captain Allan. He, his chief officer, and
many of his double company of seamen, were decided
Christians — a great contrast to most of the Traders
that had called at Port Resolution. The Captain
cordially invited me on board to preach and conduct
a religious service. That evening I enjoyed exceed
ingly — wells in the desert ! The Captain introduced
me, saying, —
" This is my ship's company. My first officer and
most of my men are real Christians, trying to love
and serve Jesus Christ We have been three years
out on this voyage, and are very happy with each
other. You would never hear or see worse on board
of this vessel than you see now. And God has given
us gratifying success."
He afterwards told me that he had a very valuable
cargo of sperm oil on board, the vessel being nearly
filled up with it He was eager to leave supplies, or
do something for me, but I needed nothing that he
could give. His mate, on examining my boat, found
a hole in her, and several planks split and bulged in,
as I had gone down on a reef with her when out on
Mission work, and narrowly escaped drowning. Next

204 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
morning, the Captain, of his own accord, set his car
penter to repair the boat, and left it as good as new.
Not one farthing of recompense would any of them
take from me-; their own Christian love rewarded
them, in the circumstances. I had been longing for
a chance to send it to Sydney for repairs, and felt
deeply thankful for such unexpected and generous
aid. The Captain would not admit that the delay
was any loss to him, — his boats spending the day in
purchasing cocoa-nuts and provisions from the Na
tives for his own ship. Oh, how the Christlike spirit
knits together all true followers of Christ! What
other earthly or human tie could have so bound that
stranger to me ? In the heart of Christ we met as
brothers. Dangers again darkened round me One day,
while toiling away at my house, the war Chief, his
brother, and a large party of armed men surrounded
the plot where I was working. They all had mus
kets, besides their own native weapons. They
watched me for some time in silence, and then every
man levelled a musket straight at my head. Escape
was impossible. Speech would only have increased
my danger. My eyesight came and went for a few
moments. I prayed to my Lord Jesus, either Him
self to protect me, or to take me home to His Glory.
I tried to keep working on at my task, as if no one
was near me. In that moment, as never before, the
words came to me, — " Whatsoever ye shall ask in
My name, I will do it ; " and I knew that I was safe.

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 205
Retiring a little from their first position, no word
having been spoken, they took up the same attitude
somewhat farther off, and seemed to be urging one
another, to fire the first shot. But my dear Lord re
strained them once again, and they withdrew, leaving
me with a new cause for trusting Him with all that
concerned me for Time and Eternity. Perils seemed,
however, to enclose me on every hand, and my life
was frequently attempted. I had to move about
more cautiously than ever, some days scarcely daring
to appear outside my Mission premises. For I have
ever most firmly believed, and do believe, that only
when we use every lawful and possible means for the
preservation of our life, which is God's second great
est gift to man (His Son being the first), can we
expect God to protect us, or have we the right to
plead His precious promises.
The vessel of one calling himself Prince de Jean
Beuve, a French refugee, who had become a natural
ized American, visited Port Resolution. He said,
he had to escape from his own country for political
offences. His large and beautiful ship was fitted up
and armed like a Man-of-war. She was manned
chiefly by slaves, whom he ruled with an iron hand.
What a contrast to Captain Allan's whaler ! Yet he
also was very sympathetic and kind to aie Having
heard rumour of my trials and dangers, he came on
shore, as soon as his ship cast anchor, with a body
of armed men. He was effusively polite, with all
a Frenchman's gush and gesticulation, and offered

206 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
to do anything possible for me He would take me
to Aneityum or Sydney or wherever I wished. The
ship was his own ; he was sailing chiefly for pleasure,
and he had called at our Islands, to see if sufficient
trade could be opened up to justify his laying on a
line of steamers to call here in their transit. He
urged me, I believe sincerely, to give him the pleasure
of taking me and my belongings to some place of
safety. But I was restrained from leaving, through
the fear that I would never be permitted to return,
and that Christ's work would suffer. In the still
burning hope of being able to lead the Tannese to
love and serve Jesus, I declined with much gratitude
his genuine kindness. He looked truly sorry to
leave me in the circumstances wherein I was placed.
After two hours on shore, he returned to his ship
towards evening.
Knowing that the Tannese were threatening to
burn my former house, which I wished to remove to
higher ground and add to the room I now occupied
on the hill, I took advantage of the presence of the
Prince's vessel, and set my Aneityumese Teachers
and some friendly Natives to prepare for the task ;
but unfortunately, I forgot to send word to the
Frenchman regarding my plans and aims. We
removed the sugar-cane leaf thatch from the roof of
the house, and began burning it on cleared ground,
so that I might be able to save the heavy wood
which could not be replaced on Tanna Our French
friend, on seeing the flames rising up furiously, at once

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. aoj
loaded his heavy guns, and prepared his men for
action. Under great excitement, he came ashore
with a large number of armed men, leaving the rest
on board ready at a given signal to protect them
with shot and shell. Leaving one-half of those
brought on shore to guard the boats, he came run-
ning towards my house, followed by the other half,
wet with perspiration, and crying, —
" Fer are dey ? fer are dey ? De scoundrels I I vill
do for dem, and protect you. I sail punish dem, de
scoundrels ! "
He was so excited, he could scarcely compose him
self to hear my explanations, which, when under
stood, he laughed at heartily. He again urged me
to leave in his vessel ; he could not bear me to lead
such a life amongst savages. I explained to him
my reasons for not leaving the island, but these he
seemed unable to understand. He put his men
through drill on shore, and left them under officers,
ready for action at a moment's warning, saying they
would all be the better for a day on shore. He
wished to take pot luck with me at our Mission
House of one room for all purposes 1 My humble
dinner and tea must have been anything but a treat
for him, but he seemed to relish the deliverance for
once from all the conventionalisms of the world.
Before he left, he sent of his own accord for all the
Chiefs within reach, and warned them that if they hurt
me or took my life, he would return with his Man-of-
war and punish them, by killing themselves and firing

208 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
their villages ; and that a British Man-of-war would
also come and set their island on fire. They pro-
mised all possible good conduct, being undoubtedly
put into great terror. The kind-hearted Frenchman
left, with profuse expressions of admiration for my
courage and of pity for my lot. No doubt he
thought me a foolish dreamer of dreams.
A miserable contrast befell us in the bad impres
sion produced by the conduct of one of Captain
T  's vessels in the Sydney sandal-wood trade.
Whale-boats had been sent out with Mr. Copeland and
myself from Glasgow, as part of the necessary equip
ment of every Missionary on these Islands. Mine
being rather large and heavy, I had sold it to one of
T  's captains ; but the other had also been left
to my care. After having used my boat for about
twelve months — the best boat in that trade only
being expected to last two years — the Captain called
on Mr. Copeland, and got a note from him to me
regarding the sale of his boat too. He declared,
when calling on me, that Mr. Copeland had author
ized him \ry get his boat from me in exchange for
mine, whicli he had now been using for a year. I
asked for the letter, and found it to be authority for
me to sell his boat for cash only and at the same
price as mine. Captain V  then raged at me
and stormed, declaring that he would return my old
boat, and take the other in defiance of me. Swear
ing dreadfully, he made for his ship, and returned
with a large partv of men whom he had picked up

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 209
amongst the Islands. Collecting also a company of
Tannese, and offering them tobacco, he broke down
the fence, burst into the boat-house, and began to
draw out the boat. Here I reached the spot, and
sternly opposed them. He swore and foamed at me,
and before the natives knocked and pulled me about,
even kicking at me, though I evaded his blows.
Standing by, I said in Tannese, —
" You are helping that man to steal my boat ; he
is stealing it as you see."
On hearing this, the Tannese ran away, and his
own party alone could not do it. In great wrath, he
went off again to his vessel, and brought on shore as
much tobacco as could be held in a large handker
chief tied by the four corners ; but even for that, our
own Natives refused to help him. He offered it then
to a crowd of Inland savages, gathered at the head
of the bay, who, regardless of my remonstrances,
launched the boat he raging at and all but striking
me Instead of returning, however, the other boat to
the house, he merely set it adrift from his vessel, and
it was carried on to the reef, where it remained fast,
and was knocked about by the waves. After his
vessel left, I, with much difficulty, got it off and
brought it to the boat-house Imagine, when such
was their tyrannical treatment of a Missionary and
a British fellow-subject how they would act towards
these poor native Islanders.
By the earliest opportunity, I wrote all the facts of
the case to his employer, Captain T  of Sydney,
P. U

210 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
but got not even a reply, while Captain V  con
tinued in their trade, a scourge to these Islands, and
a dishonour to his country and to humanity. Un
friendly Tannese now said, —
" When a white man from his own country can so
pull and knock the Missionary about and steal his
boat and chain without being punished for it, we also
may do as we please ! "
I hesitate not to record my conviction that that
man's conduct had a very bad effect, emboldening
them in acts of dishonesty and in attempts upon my
life till the Mission Station was ultimately broken up.
After I had to escape from Tanna, with bare life in
my hand, one of the same Captain's vessels called at
Port Resolution and gave the Natives about three
pounds weight of useless tobacco, purchasable at
Sydney for less than one shilling per pound, to allow
them to take away my boat, with oars, sails, mast,
and all other belongings. They also purchased all
the plunder from my house. Both boats were so
large and so strongly built, that by adding a plank
or two they turned them into small-decked schooners,
admirably suited for the sandal-wood traffic round
the shores, while larger vessels lay at safe anchorage
to receive what they collected. Once, when Dr.
Inglis and I met in Sydney, we called on Captain
T  and stated the whole case, asking reasonable
payment at least for the boats. He admitted that
the boats had been taken and were in his service, and
agreed to pay us for the boats if we would repay the

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 21 1

large sum invested therein by his Captains. Calling
one of his clerks, he instructed him to trace in the
office record how much had been paid to the Tannese
for the Missionary's boat
The young man innocently returned the reply,
" Three pounds of tobacco."
In anger, he said, " I understood that a larger
value had been given ! "
The clerk assured him, " That is the only record."
Captain T  , after discussing the worth of the
boat as being about £80, agreed to give us £60, but
in writing out the cheque, threw down the pen and
shouted, " I'll see you  first ! "
Offering £50, to which we agreed, he again resiled,
and declared he would not give a penny above £30.
We appealed to him to regard this as a debt of
honour, and to cease haggling over the price, as he
well knew how we had been wronged in the matter.
Finally we left him declaring, " I am building
similar boats just now at £25 apiece ; I will send you
one of them, and you may either take that or want ! "
We left, glad to get away on any terms from such
a character ; and, though next year he did send
one of his promised boats for me to Aneityum, yet
the conduct of his degraded servants engaged in the
sandal- wood trade had a great share in the guilt of
breaking up and ruining our Mission. Thousands
upon thousands were made by it yearly, so long as
it lasted ; but it was a trade steeped in human blood
and indescribable vice, nor could God's blessing rest

aia MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
on them -and their ill-gotten gains. Oh, how often
did we pray at that time to be delivered from the
hands of unreasonable and wicked men ! Sandal
wood traders murdered many of the Islanders when
robbing them of their wood, and the Islanders mur
dered many of them and their servants in revenge.
White men, engaged in the trade, also shot dead and
murdered each other in vicious and drunken quarrels,
and not a few put end to their own lives. I have
scarcely known one of them who did not come to ruin
and poverty ; the money that came even to the ship
owners was a conspicuous curse Fools there made
a mock at sin, thinking that no one cared for these
poor savages, but their sin did find them out, and
God made good in their experience His own irrepeal-
able law, " The wages of sin is death."
Ships, highly insured, were said to be sent into our
Island trade to be deliberately wrecked. One Sab
bath evening, towards dark, the notorious Captain
H  , in command of a large ship, allowed her to
drift ashore and be wrecked without any apparent
effort to save her. Next morning, the whole company
were wading about in the water and pretending to
have lost everything ! The Captain, put in prison
when he returned to Sydney for running away with
another man's wife and property, imposed on Mr.
Copeland and myself, getting all the biscuits, flour,
and blankets we could spare for his destitute and
shipwrecked company. We discovered afterwards
that she was lyiLg on a beautiful bank of sand, only

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM I ANNA. 213
a few yards from the shore, and that everything con
tained in her could be easily rescued without danger
to life or limb ! What we parted with was almost
necessary for our life and health ; of course he gave
us an order on Captain T  for everything, but not
one farthing was ever repaid. At first he made a
pretence of paying the Natives for food received ; but
afterwards, an armed band went inland night by night
and robbed and plundered whatever came to hand.
The Natives, seeing the food of their children ruth
lessly stolen, were shot down without mercy when
they dared to interfere ; and the life of every white
man was marked for speedy revenge. Glad were
we when a vessel called, and carried away these white
heathen Savages.
The same Captain T  also began the shocking
Kanaka labour-traffic to the Colonies, after the sandal
wood trade was exhausted, which has since destroyed
so many thousands of the Natives in what was
nothing less than Colonial slavery, and has largely
depopulated the Islands either directly or indirectly.
And yet he wrote, and published in Sydney, a pam
phlet declaring that he and his sandal-wooders and
Kanaka-labour collectors had done more to civilize
the Islanders than all our Mission efforts combined.
Civilize them, indeed! By spreading disease and
vice, misery and death amongst them, even at the
best ; at the worst, slaving many of them till they
perished at their toils, shooting down others under
one or other guilty pretence, and positively sweeping

214 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
thousands into an untimely grave. A common cry
on their lips was, —
" Let them perish and let the white men occupy
these Isles."
It was such conduct as this, that made the
Islanders suspect all foreigners and hate the white
man and seek revenge in robbery and murder. One
Trader, for instance, a sandal-wooder and collector
of Kanakas, living at Port Resolution, abominably
ill-used a party of Natives. They determined in
revenge to plunder his store The cellar was un
derneath his house, and he himself slept above
the trap-door by which alone it could be entered.
Night and day he was guarded by armed men,
Natives of adjoining islands, and all approaches to
his premises were watched by savage dogs that gave
timely warning. He felt himself secure. But the
Tannese actually constructed a tunnel underground
from the bush, through which they rolled away to
bacco, ammunition, etc., and nearly emptied his cellar I
My heart bled to see men so capable and clever thus
brutally abused and demoralized and swept away.
By the Gospel, and the civilization which it brings,
they were capable of learning anything and being
trained to a useful and even noble manhood. But all
influence that ever I witnessed from these Traders
was degrading, and dead against the work of our
Missions. The Chief, Nowar Noukamara, usually known as
Nowar, was my best and most-to-be-trusted friend

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA 215
He was one of the nine or ten who were most favour
able to the Mission work, attending the Worship
pretty regularly, conducting it also in their own
houses and villages, and making generally a some
what unstable profession of Christianity. One of
more of them often accompanied me on Sabbath,
when going to conduct the Worship at inland villages,
and sometimes they protected me from personal
injury. This Nowar influenced the Harbour Chiefs
and their people for eight or ten miles around to get
up a great feast in favour of the Worship of Jehovah.
All were personally and specially invited, and it was
the largest Assembly of any kind that I ever wit
nessed on the Islands.
When all was ready, Nowar sent a party of Chiefs
to escort me and my Aneityumese Teachers to the
feast Fourteen Chiefs, in turn, made speeches to the
assembled multitude ; the drift of all being, that war
and fighting be given up on Tanna, — that no more
people be killed by nahak, for witchcraft and sorcery
were lies, — that Sacred Men no longer profess to
make wind and rain, famine and plenty, disease and
death, — that the dark heathen talk of Tanna should
cease, that all here present should adopt the Worship
of Jehovah as taught to them by the Missionary and
the Aneityumese, — and that all the banished Tribes
should be invited to their own lands to live in peace !
These strange speeches did not draw forth a single
opposing voice. Doubtless these men were in earnest,
and had there been one master mind to rule and

*i6 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
mould them, their regeneration had dawned. Though
for the moment a feeling of friendliness prevailed,
the Tannese were unstable as water and easily swayed
one way or the other. They are born talkers, and
can and will speechify on all occasions, but most of it
means nothing, bears no fruit
After these speeches, a scene followed which gradu
ally assumed shape as an idolatrous ceremonial and
greatly horrified me It was in connection with the
immense quantity of food that had been prepared for
the feast, especially pigs and fowls. A great heap had
been piled up for each Tribe represented, and a hand
some portion also set apart for the Missionary and
his Teachers. The ceremony was this, as nearly as
I could follow it. One hundred or so of the leading
men marched into the large cleared space in the centre
of the assembled multitudes, and stood there facing
each other in equal lines, with a man at either end
closing up the passage between. At the middle they
stood eight or ten feet apart, gradually nearing till
they almost met at either end. Amid tremendous
silence for a few moments all stood hushed ; then
every man kneeled on his right knee, extended his
right hand, and bent forward till his face nearly
touched the ground. Thereon the man at the one
end began muttering something, his voice rising ever
louder as he rose to his feet, when it ended in a fear
ful yell as he stood erect. Next the two long lines of
men, all in a body, went through the same ceremonial,
rising gradually to their feet, with mutterings deepen-

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 217

ing into a howl, and heightening into a yell as they
stood erect. Finally, the man at the other end went
through the same hideous forms. All this was thrice
deliberately repeated, each time with growing frenzy.
And then, all standing on their feet, they united as
with one voice in what sounded like music running
mad up and down the scale, closing with a long,
deep-toned, hollow howl as of souls in pain. With
smiles of joy, the men then all shook hands with
each other. Nowar and another Chief briefly spoke,
and the food was then divided and exchanged, a
principal man of each Tribe standing by to receive
and watch his portion.
At this stage, Nowar and Nerwangi, as leaders,
addressed the Teachers and the Missionary to this
effect : —
"This feast is held to move all the Chiefs and
People here to give up fighting, to become friends,
and to worship your Jehovah God. We wish you to
remain, and to teach us all good conduct As an
evidence of our sincerity, and of our love, we have
prepared this pile of food for you."
In reply, I addressed the whole multitude saying
how pleased I was with their speeches and with the
resolutions and promises which they all had made. I
further urged them to stick fast by these, and that
grand fruits would arise to their island, to themselves
and to their children.
Having finished a brief address, I then walked for
ward to the very middle of the circle, and laid down

2iS MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
before them a bundle of stripes of red calico and pieces
of white calico, a number of fish-hooks, knives, etc.
etc, requesting the two Chiefs to divide my offering of
goodwill among the Tribes assembled, and also the
pile of food presented to us, as a token of my love
and friendship to them all.
Their insisting upon me taking their present of food,
laid upon me an unpleasant and dangerous necessity
of explaining my refusal. I again thanked them very
warmly, and explained that, as they had in my
presence given away all their food to an Idol God and
asked his blessing on it as a sacrifice, even to Karapa-
namun, the great Evil Spirit, my people and 1 durst
not and could not eat of it, for that would be to have
fellowship with their Idols and to dishonour Jehovah
God. Christians could acknowledge only the one true
and living God, and ask His blessing on their food,
and offer it and themselves in thanksgiving unto Him,
but unto no cruel or evil Spirit. Yet I explained to
them how much I thanked them, and how I loved
them just as much as if we had eaten all their gifts,
and how it would please us to see them all, along
with my own gifts, divided amongst their Tribes.
Not without some doubt, and under considerable
trial, did I take this apparently unfriendly attitude.
But I feared to seem even to approve of any act of
devil-worship, or to confirm them in it, being there
to discourage all such scenes, and to lead them to
acknowledge only the true God. I felt as if guilty and
as if the hat were rising from my head, when I heard

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 219

them imprecating and appeasing their God, without
being able to show them the God of Love and the
better way into His presence through Jesus Christ.
My opportunity to do so arose over the refusal of the
food offered unto Idols, and I told them of the claims
of Jehovah, the jealous God, who would not share His
worship with any other. But all the time I felt this
qualm, — that it were better to eat food with men who
acknowledged some God and asked his blessing than
with those white Heathens at home, who asked the
blessing of no God, nor thanked Him, in this worse
than the dog which licks the hand that feeds it !
Nowar and Nerwangi explained in great orations what
I meant, and how I wished all to be divided amongst
the assembled Tribes to show my love With this, all
seemed highly satisfied.
Heathen dances were now entered upon, their
paint and, feathers and ornaments adding to the wild-
ness of the scene. The men seemed to dance in an
inside ring, and the women in an outside ring, at a
considerable distance from each other. Music was
supplied by singing and clapping of hands. The order
was perfect and the figures highly intricate. But I
have never been able to associate dancing with things
lovely and of good report ! After the dancing, all
retired to the bush, and a kind of sham fight followed
on the public cleared ground. A host of painted
savages rushed in and took possession with songs and
shoutings. From the bush, on the opposite side, the
chanting of women was heard in the distance, louder

220 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
and louder as they approached. Snatching from a
burning fire flaming sticks, they rushed on the men
with these, beating them and throwing burning pieces
of wood among them, till with deafening yells
amongst themselves and amidst shouts of laughter
from the crowd, they drove them from the space, and
danced thereon and sang a song of victory. The
dancing and fighting, the naked painted figures, and the
constant yells and shoutings gave one a weird sensa
tion, and suggested strange ideas of Hell broken loose.
The final scene approached, when the men as
sisted their women to fill all the allotted food into
baskets, to be carried home and eaten there ; for the
different Tribes do not sit down together and eat to
gether as we would do ; their coming together is for
the purpose of exchanging and dividing the food
presented. And now they broke into friendly con
fusion, and freely walked about mingling with each
other ; and a kind of savage rehearsal of Jonathan
and David took place. They stripped themselves of
their fantastic dresses, their handsomely woven and
twisted grass skirts, leaf skirts, grass and leaf aprons ;
they gave away or exchanged all these, and their
ornaments and bows and arrows, besides their less
romantic calico and print dresses more recently ac
quired. The effusion and ceremonial of the gifts and
exchanges seemed to betoken a loving people ; and
so they were for the feast — but that laid not aside
a single deadly feud, and streams of blood and cries
of hate would soon efface all traces of this day-

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 221

I had now six Stations, opened up and ministered
to by Aneityumese Teachers, at the leading villages
along the coast, and forming links in a chain towards
the other Mission Establishment on Tanna. And
there were villages prepared to receive as many
more. These Teachers had all been cannibals once,
yet, with one exception, they proved themselves to
the best of my judgment to be a band of faithful
and devoted followers of Christ Their names were
Abraham, Kowari, Nomuri, Nerwa, Lazarus, and
Eoufati. I visited them periodically and frequently,
encouraging and guiding them, as well as trying to
interest the villagers in their teaching and work.
But, whenever war broke out they had all to return
to the Mission House, and sleep there for safety by
night, visiting their Stations, if practicable, by the
light of day. My poor dear Teachers, too, had to bear
persecutions for Jesu's sake, as the following incident
will sorrowfully prove.
A native woman, with some murderous purpose in
her heart, pretended great friendship to the excellent
wife of one of my fellow-labourers. She was specially
effusive in bringing to her dishes of food from time
to time. Having thus gained confidence, she caught
a little black fish of those parts, known to be deadly
poisonous, and baked it up in a mess for the unsus
pecting Teacher's wife. On returning, she boasted of
what she had done, and thereon a friendly neighbour
rushed off to warn the other, but arrived just to learn
that the fatal meal had been taken. Beyond all reach

aaa MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
of human skill, this unknown martyr for Christ died
soon after in great agony, and doubtless received her
Master's reward.
In helping to open up new Stations, those dear
native Teachers often bore the greatest hardships
and indignities with a noble self-denial and positively
wonderful patience. Nothing known to men under
Heaven could have produced their new character and
disposition, except only the grace of God in Christ
Jesus. Though still marred by many of the faults of
Heathenism, they were at the roots of their being
literally new creatures, trying, according to their best
light, to live for and to please their new Master, Jesus
Christ This shone out very conspicuously in these
two apostolic souls, Abraham and Kowari, as leaders
among all the devoted band.
Let me recall another occasion, on which I pre-
«ented a war. Early one morning, the savage yells
¦»f warring Tribes woke me from sleep. They had
broken into a quarrel about a woman, and were
fiercely engaged with their clubs. According to my
custom, I rushed in amongst them, and, not without
much difficulty, was blessed in separating them be
fore deadly wounds had been given or received. On
this occasion, the Chiefs of both Tribes, being very
friendly to me, drove their people back from each
other at my earnest appeals. Sitting down at length
within earshot, they had it out in a wild scolding
match, a contest of lung and tongue. Meanwhile I
rested on a canoe midway betwixt them, in the hope

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 223
of averting a renewal of hostilities. By-and-by an
old Sacred Man, a Chief called Sapa, with some
touch of savage comedy in his breast, volunteered an
episode which restored good humour to the scene
Leaping up, he came dancing and singing towards
me, and there, to the amusement of all, re-enacted the
quarrel, and mimicked rather cleverly my attempt at
separating the combatants. Smashing at the canoe
with his club, he yelled and knocked down imaginary
enemies ; then, rushing first at one party and then at
the other, he represented me as appealing and ges
ticulating and pushing them afar from each other, till
he became quite exhausted. Thereon he came and
planted himself in great glee beside me, and looked
around as if to say, — " You must laugh, for I have
played." At this very juncture, a loud cry of " Sail
O ! " broke upon our ears, and all parties leapt to
their feet, and prepared for a new sensation ; for in
those climes, everything — war itself — is a smaller
interest than a vessel from the Great Unknown
World sailing into your Harbour.
Not many days thereafter, a very horrible trans
action occurred. Before daybreak, I heard shot after
shot quickly discharged in the Harbour. One of my
Teachers came running, and cried, —
" Missi, six or seven men have been shot dead this
morning for a grfeat feast It is to reconcile Tribes
that have been at war, and to allow a banished Tribe
to return in peace."
I learned that the leading men had in council

924 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
agreed upon this sacrifice, but the name of each
victim was kept a secret till the last moment. The
torture of suspense and uncertainty seemed to be
borne by all as part of their appointed lot, nor did
they prepare as if suspecting any dread assault
Before daylight, the Sacred Men allocated a murderer
to the door of each house where a victim slept A
signal shot was fired ; all rushed to their doors, and
the doomed ones were shot and clubbed to death
as they attempted to escape. Their bodies were
then borne to a sacred tree, and hung up there by the
hands for a time, as an offering to the Gods. Being
taken down, they were carried ceremoniously and
laid out on the shore near my house, placed under a
special guard.
Information had reached me that my Teachers and
I were also destined victims for this same feast, and
sure enough we espied a band of armed men, the
killers, despatched towards our premises. Instanta
neously I had the Teachers and their wives and my
self securely locked into the Mission House ; and, cut
off from all human hope, we set ourselves to pray to
our dear Lord Jesus, either Himself to protect us or
to take us to His glory. All through that morning
and forenoon we heard them tramp-tramping round
our house, whispering to each other, and hovering
near window and door. They knew that there were
a double-barrelled fowling-piece and a revolver on the
premises, though they never had seen me use them,
and that may, under God, have held them back in

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA: 22J
dread. But such a thought did not enter our souls
even in that awful time. I had gone to save, and not
to destroy. It would be easier for me at any time to
die than to kill one of them. Our safety lay in our
appeal to that blessed Lord who had placed us there,
and to whom all power had been given in Heaven and
on Earth. He that was with us was more than all
that could be against us. This is strength ; this is
peace : — to feel, in entering on every day, that all
its duties and trials have been committed to the
Lord Jesus, — that, come what may, He will use us
for His own glory and our real good !
All through that dreadful morning, and far into
the afternoon, we thus abode together, feeling con
scious that we were united to this dear Lord Jesus,
and we had sweet communion with Him, meditat
ing on the wonders of His person and the hopes
and glories of His kingdom. Oh, that all my
readers may learn something of this in their own
experience of the Lord ! I can wish them nothing
more precious. Towards sundown, constrained by
the Invisible One, they withdrew from our Mission
House, and left us once more in peace. They bore
away the slain to be cooked, and distributed amongst
the Tribes, and eaten in their feast of reconciliation ;
a covenant sealed in blood, and soon, alas, to be
buried in blood again ! For many days thereafter,
we had to take unusual care, and not unduly expose
ourselves to danger; for dark characters were seen
prowling about in the bush near at hand, and wa
P. IS

226 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
knew that our life was the prize. We took what
care we could, and God the Lord did the rest, or
rather He did all — for His wisdom guided us, and
His power baffled them.
Shortly thereafter, war was again declared by the
Inland people attacking our Harbour people. It was
an old quarrel ; and the war was renewed and con
tinued, long after the cause thereof had passed away.
Going amongst them every day, I did my utmost to
stop hostilities, setting the evils of war before them,
and pleading with the leading men to renounce it.
Thereon arose a characteristic incident of Island and
Heathen life. One day I held a Service in the village
where morning after morning their Tribes assembled,
and declared that if they would believe in and fol
low the Jehovah God, He would deliver them from
all their enemies and lead them into a happy life.
There were present three Sacred Men, Chiefs, of
whom the whole population lived in terror, — brothers
or cousins, heroes of traditional feats, professors of
sorcery, and claiming the power of life and death,
health and sickness, rain and drought, according to
their will. On hearing me, these three stood up and
declared they did not believe in Jehovah, nor did
they need His help, for they had the power to kill my
life by Nahak {i.e., sorcery or witchcraft), if only they
could get possession of any piece of the fruit or food
that I had eaten. This was an essential condition of
their black art ; hence the peel of a banana or an
orange, and every broken scrap of food, is gathered

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 227
up by the Natives, lest it should fall into the hands
of the Sacred Men, and be used for Nahak. This
superstition was the cause of most of the bloodshed
and terror upon Tanna ; and being thus challenged,
I asked God's help, and determined to strike a blow
against it. A woman was standing near with a
bunch of native fruit in her hand, like our plums,
called quonquore I asked her to be pleased to give
me some ; and she, holding out a bunch, said, —
" Take freely what you will ! "
Calling the attention of all the Assembly to what
I was doing, I took three fruits from the bunch, and
taking a bite out of each, I gave them one after
another to the three Sacred Men, and deliberately
said in the hearing of all, —
"You have seen me eat of this fruit, you have seen
me give the remainder to your Sacred Men ; they have
said they can kill me by Nahak, but I challenge them
to do it if they can, without arrow or spear, club or
musket, for I deny that they have any power against
me or against any one by their Sorcery."
The challenge was accepted ; the Natives looked
terror-struck at the position in which I was placed !
The ceremony of Nahak was usually performed in
secret, — the Tannese fleeing in dread, as Europeans
would from the touch of the plague ; but I lingered
and eagerly watched their ritual. As the three Chiefs
arose, and drew near to one of the Sacred Trees, to
begin their ceremonial, the Natives fled in terror,
crying, —

228 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
" Missi, away ! Alas, Missi ! "
But I held on at my post of observation. Amidst
wavings and incantations, they rolled up the pieces
of the fruit from which I had eaten, in certain leaves
of this Sacred Tree into a shape like a waxen candle ;
then they kindled a sacred fire near the root, and
continued their mutterings, gradually burning a little
more and a little more of the candle-shaped things,
wheeling them round their heads, blowing upon
them with their breaths, waving them in the air, and
glancing wildly at me as if expecting my sudden
destruction. .Wondering whether after all they did
not believe their own lie, for they seemed to be in
dead earnest, I, more eager than ever to break the
chains of such vile superstition, urged them again and
again, crying,—
" Be quick ! Stir up your Gods to help you ! I
am not killed yet ; I am perfectly well ! "
At last they stood up and said, —
" We must delay till we have called all our Sacred
Men. We will kill Missi before his next Sabbath
comes round. Let all watch, for he will soon die
and that without fail."
I replied, " Very good ! I challenge all your Priests
to unite and kill me by Sorcery or Nahak. If on
Sabbath next I come again to your village in health,
you will all admit that your Gods have no power
over me, and that I am protected by the true and
K«ing Jehovah God ! "
For every day throughout the remainder of that

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 229
week, the Conchs were sounded, and over that side
of the island all their Sacred Men were at work
trying to kill me by their arts. Now and again
messengers arrived from every quarter of the island,
inquiring anxiously after my health, and wondering
if I was not feeling sick, and great excitement pre
vailed amongst the poor deluded idolaters.
Sabbath dawned upon me peacefully, and I went
to that village in more than my usual health and
strength. Large numbers assembled, and when I
appeared they looked at each other in terror, as if
it could not really be I, myself, still spared and well.
Entering into the public ground, I saluted them to
this effect, —
" My love to you all, my friends ! I have come
again to talk to you about the Jehovah God and
His Worship."
The three Sacred Men, on being asked, admitted
that they had tried to kill me by Nahak, but had
failed ; and on being questioned, why they had
failed, they gave the acute and subtle reply, that
I also was myself a Sacred Man, and that my God
being the stronger had protected me from their Gods.
Addressing the multitude, I answered thus, —
" Yea, truly ; my Jehovah God is stronger than
your Gods. He protected me, and helped me ; for
He is the only living and true God, the only God
that can hear or answer any prayer from the chil
dren of men. Your Gods cannot hear prayers, but
my God can and will hear and answer you, if you

B30 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
will give heart and life to Him, and love and serve
Him only. This is my God, and He is also your
friend if you will hear and follow His voice."
Having said this, I sat down on the trunk of a
fallen tree, and addressed them, —
"Come and sit down all around me, and I will
talk to you about the love and mercy of my God,
and teach you how to worship and please Him."
Two of the Sacred Men then sat down, and all the
people gathered round and seated themselves very
quietly. I tried to present to them ideas of sin, and
of salvation through Jesus Christ, as revealed to us
in the Holy Scriptures.
The third Sacred Man, the highest in rank, a man
of great stature and uncommon strength, had mean
time gone off for his warrior's spear, and returned
brandishing it in the air and poising it at me I said
to the people, —
" Of course he can kill me with his ¦ spear, but
he undertook to kill me by Nahak or Sorcery, and
promised not to use against me any weapons of
war ; and if you let him kill me now, you will kill
your friend, one who lives among you and only tries
to do you good, as you all know so well. I know
that if you kill me thus, my God will be angry and
will punish you."
Thereon I seated myself calmly in the midst of
the crowd, while he leaped about in rage, scolding
his brothers and all who were present for listening to
me. The other Sacred Men, however, took my side,

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 231
and, as many of the people also were friendly to
me and stood closely packed around me, he did not
throw his spear. To allay the tumult and obviate
further bloodshed, I offered to leave with my Teachers
at once, and, in doing so, I ardently pled with them
to live at peace. Though we got safely home, that
old Sacred Man seemed still to hunger after my blood.
For weeks thereafter, go where I would, he would
suddenly appear on the path behind me, poising in
his right hand that same Goliath spear. God only
kept it from being thrown, and I, using every lawful
precaution, had all the same to attend to my work,
as if no enemy were there, leaving all other results
in the hands of Jesus. This whole incident did,
doubtless, shake the prejudices of many as to Sorcery ;
but few even of converted Natives ever get entirely
clear of the dread of Nahak
If not truly converted, the two Priests were fast
friends of mine from that day, as also another leading
man in the same district They also received an
Aneityumese Teacher to their village, protecting and
showing kindness to him ; one of the Sacred Men
who could speak his language lived almost constantly
with him, and some young people were allowed daily
to attend our School. These two and a number of
others began to wear a kilt, and some a shirt also.
Three of them especially, if not Christians, appeared
to be not far from the Kingdom of God, and did all
that was in their power to protect and to assist me.
A few began to pray to Jehovah in their houses

«3* MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
offering a kind of rude family worship, and breathing
out such prayers and desires as I had taught them
for the knowledge of the true God and only Saviour.
And these, as my companions, accompanied me from
place to place when I visited their district
But let us return to the war. Many Chiefs and
villages were now involved in it ; and a large
part of the bush over the country between had been
consumed by fire, to prevent surprises. Yet, our
Harbour people being assembled one night for con
sultation, a number of the Inland warriors crept near
unobserved and discharged a volley of muskets
amongst them. Several were shot dead, and in the
darkness and confusion the enemy got clear away.
Revenge and self-preservation now united our people
as one man, and every man assembled for action on
the borders of the hostile Tribes. I again visited
them on the fighting ground. As I was seen ap
proaching, the two old Priests, my friends, came to
receive and escort me, protected by their clubs and
muskets, — the one blind of an eye lost in war march
ing before me, and the other behind me with poised
spear and mighty club. Seating me in a central
position, they assembled all the warriors, except the
watchmen, and these savage men listened attentively
to my message, and bowed quietly during prayer.
God only knows what may be the fruit in some dark
benighted soul I The whole host of them ceased
firing, till the two friendly Priests had again conveyed
me safely beyond the reach of danger.

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 233
Going among them frequently thus, they treated
me with exceptional kindness, till one Sabbath I
determined to go over and talk with the enemy also,
in the hope of getting this sad war put an end to.
Our people were sternly opposed to this, not for fear
of my safety, but lest I prayed for the enemy a.d
my God might help them in the war. But my cwo
friends, the old Priests, persuaded them to let me
go, and to cease their shooting till my return. They
had an idea to buy, in this way, my intercession with
Jehovah exclusively on their behalf; but I explained
to them as on former occasions, that I was there for
the good of all alike, that I loved them all and sought
to lead them to give up war and bad conduct, for
my God would hear and bless only those who feared
and loved and obeyed Him. I had a long interview
with the enemies also, arguing against the evils of
war, and urging them to give it up. They were
so far friendly; they allowed me to have worship
amongst them, and I returned in safety before
another musket was discharged on either side. The
war still went on, though more languidly ; but after
a time the leaders entered into a kind of truce, and
peace reigned for a season.
The other Mission Station, on the south-west side
of Tanna, had to be visited by me from time to time.
Mr. and Mrs. Mathieson, there, were both in a weak
state of health, having a tendency to consumption.
On this account they visited Aneityum several times.
They were earnestly devoted to their work, and were

«34 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
successful so far as health and the time allowed to
them permitted. At this juncture, a message reached
me that they were without European food, and a re
quest to send them a little flour if possible. The war
made the journey overland impossible. A strong wind
and a high sea round the coast rendered it impractic
able for my boat to go. The danger to life from the
enemy was so great, that I could not hire a crew.
I pled therefore with Nowar and Manuman, and
a few leading men to take one of their best canoes,
and themselves to accompany me. I had a large
flat-bottomed pot with a close-fitting lid, and that
I pressed full of flour ; and, tying the lid firmly down,
I fastened it right in the centre of the canoe, and as
far above water-mark as possible All else that was
required we tied around our own persons. Sea and
land being as they were, it was a perilous under
taking, which only dire necessity could have justified.
They were all good swimmers, but as I could not
swim the strongest man was placed behind me to
seize me and swim ashore, if a crash came.
Creeping round near the shore all the way, we had
to keep just outside the great breakers on the coral
reef, and were all drenched through and through with
the foam of an angry surf. We arrived, however,
in safety within two miles of our destination, where
lived the friends of my canoe's company, but where
a very dangerous sea was breaking oh the reef.
Here they all gave in, and protested that no further
could they go ; and truly their toil all the way with

THE DANGEROUS LANDING THROUGH THE SORF.

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 23S
the paddles had been severe. I appealed to them,
that the canoe would for certain be smashed if they
tried to get on shore, that the provisions would be
lost, and some of us probably drowned. But they
turned to the shore, and remained for some time
thus, watching the sea. At last their Captain cried, —
" Missi, hold on I There's a smaller wave coming ;
we'll ride in now."
My heart rose to the Lord in trembling prayer !
The wave came rolling, on ; every paddle with all
their united strength struck into the sea ; and next
moment our canoe was flying like a sea-gull on the
crest of the wave towards the shore. Another in
stant, and the wave had broken on the reef with a
mighty roar, and rushed passed us hissing in clouds
of foam. My company were next seen swimming
wildly about in the sea, Manuman, the one-eyed
Sacred Man, alone holding on by the canoe, nearly
full of water, with me still clinging to the seat of it,
and the very next wave likely to devour us. In des
peration, I sprang for the reef, and ran for a man
half-wading, half-swimming to reach us ; and God so
ordered it, that just as the next wave broke against
the silvery rock of coral, the man caught me and
partly swam with me through its surf, partly carried
me till I was set safely asftore. Praising God, I
looked up and saw all the others nearly as safe as
myself, except Manuman, my friend, who was still
holding on by the canoe in the face of wind and sea,
and bringing it with him. Others ran and swam to

236 MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA.
his help. The paddles were picked up amid the
surf A powerful fellow came towards me with the
pot of flour on his head, uninjured by water. The
Chief who held on by the canoe got severely cut
about the feet, and had been badly bruised and
knocked about; but all the rest escaped without
further harm, and everything that we had was saved.
Amongst friends, at last, they resolved to await
a favourable wind and tide to return to their own
homes. Singing in my heart unto God, I hired a
man to carry the pot of flour, and soon arrived at
the Mission Station.
Supplying the wants of our dear friends, Mr. and
Mrs. Mathieson, whom we found as well as could
be expected, we had to prepare, after a few hours
of rest t° return to our own Station by walking
overland through the night I durst not remain
longer away, lest my own house should be plundered
and broken into. Though weak in health, my fellow-
Missionaries were both full of hope, and zealous in
their work, and this somewhat strange visit was a
pleasant blink amidst our darkness. Before I had
gone far on my return journey, the sun went down,
and no Native could be hired to accompany me
They all told me that I would for certain be killed
by the way. But I knew that it would be quite
dark before I reached the hostile districts, and that
the Heathen are great cowards in the dark and never
leave their villages at night in the darkness, except
in companies for fishing and such-like tasks. I skirted

MORE MISSION LEAVES FROM TANNA. 237
along the sea-shore as fast as I could, walking and
running alternately ; and, when I got within hearing
of voices, I slunk back into the bush till they had
safely passed, and then groped my way back near
the shore, that being my only guide to find a path.
Having made half the journey, I came to a dan
gerous path, almost perpendicular, up a great rock
round the base of which the sea roared deep. With
my heart lifted up to Jesus, I succeeded in climbing
it, cautiously grasping roots, and resting by bushes,
till I reached safely to the top. There, to avoid
a village, I had to keep crawling slowly along the
bush near the sea, on the top of that great ledge
of rock ; a feat I could never have accomplished
even in daylight without the excitement, but I felt
that I was supported and guided in all that life or
death journey by my dear Lord Jesus. I had to
leave the shore, and follow up the bank of a very
deep ravine to a place shallow enough for one to
cross, and then through the bush away for the shore
again. By holding too much to the right, I missed
the point where I intended to reach it Small fires
were now. visible through the bush ; I heard the
voices of the people talking in one of our most
heathen villages.
Quietly drawing back, I now knew where I was,
and easily found my way towards the shore ; but
on reaching the Great Rock, I could not in the
darkness find the path down again. I groped about
till I was tired. I feared that I might stumble over

%38 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
and be killed ; or, if I delayed till daylight, that
the savages would kill me. I knew that one part
of the rock was steep-sloping, with little growth or
none thereon, and I searched about to find it, re
solved to commend myself to Jesus and slide down
thereby that I might again reach the shore and
escape for my life. Thinking I had found this spot,
I hurled down several stones and listened for their
splash that I might judge whether it would be safe.
But the distance was too far for me to hear or judge.
At high tide the sea there was deep ; but at low tide
I could wade out of it and be safe. The darkness
made it impossible for me to see anything. I let
go my umbrella, shoving it down with considerable
force, but neither did it send me back any news.
Feeling sure, however, that this was the place
1 sought, and knowing that to await the daylight
would be certain death, I prayed to my Lord Jesus
for help and protection, and resolved to let my
self go. First, I fastened all my clothes as tightly
as I could, so as not to catch on anything; then
I lay down at the top on my back, feet foremost,
holding my head downwards on my breast to keep
it from striking on the rock ; then, after one cry
to my Saviour, having let myself down as far as
possible by a branch, I at last let go, throwing
my arms forward and trying to keep my feet well
up. A giddy swirl, as if flying through the air, took
possession of me ; a few moments seemed an age ;
" rushed quickly down, and felt no obstruction till

MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA. 239
my feet struck into the sea below. Adoring and
praising my dear Lord Jesus, who had ordered it
so, I regained my feet ; it was low tide, I had re
ceived no injury, I found my umbrella, and, wading
through, I found the shore path easier and lighter
than the bush had been. The very darkness was
my safety, preventing the Natives from rambling
about. I saw no person to speak to, till I reached
a village quite near to my own house, fifteen or
twenty miles from where I had started ; here I left
the sea path and promised young men some fish
hooks to guide me the nearest way through the
bush to my Mission Station, which they gladly and
heartily did. I ran a narrow risk in approaching
them ; they thought me an enemy, and I arrested
their muskets only by a loud cry, —
" I am Missi 1 Don't shoot ; my love to you, my
friends I"
Praising God for His preserving care, I reached
home, and had a long refreshing sleep. The Natives,
on hearing next day how I had come all the way
in the dark, exclaimed, —
" Surely any of us would have been killed ! Your
Jehovah God alone, thus protects you and brings
you safely home."
With all my heart, I said, "Yes! and He will
be your protector and helper too, if only you will
obey and trust in Him."
Certainly that night put my faith to the test Had
it not been the assurance that I was engaged in His

240 MORE MISSION LEA VES FROM TANNA.
service, and that in every path of duty He would
carry me through or dispose of me therein for His
glory, I could never have undertaken either journey.
St Paul's words are true to-day and for ever, — " I :an
do all things through Christ which strengtheneth
me"

IX.
DEEPENING SHADOWS.

CHAPTER IX.
DEEPENING SHADOWS.
Welcome Guests.— A Fiendish Deed. — The Plague of Measles,
— A Heroic Soul. — Horrors of Epidemic. — A Memorable
New Year. — A Missionary Attacked. — In the Valley of the
Shadow. — Blow from an Adze. — A Missionary's Death. —
Mrs. Johnston's Letter. — A Heavy Loss.— The Story of
Kowia. — Kowia's Soliloquy.— The Passing of Kowia.—
Mortality of Measles. — Fuel to the Fire. — Hurricanes. — A
Spate of Blood and Terror. — Nowar Vacillates. — The Anger
of the Gods. — Not Afraid to Die. — Martyrs of Erromanga.
— Visit to the Gordons. — Their Martyrdom. — Vindication
of fie Gordons. — Gordon's Last Letter.— Plots of Murder. —
Death by Nahak. — Nowar Halting Again. — Old Abraham's
Prayer.— Miaki at the Mission House. — Satanic Influences.
— Perplexity Deepening.— Selwyn's Testimony. — Rotten
Tracts.— Captain and Mate of Blue Bell. — My Precious
Dog. — Fishing Nets and Kawases. — The Taro Plant. — The
Kava Drink. — Katasian and the Club Scene. — The Yams
— Sunshine and Shadow. — The Teachers Demoralized.—
The Chief's Alphabet.— Our Evil Genius.— Ships of Fire
Again. — Commodore Seymour's Visit. — Nouka and Queen
'Toria. — The Dog to his Vomit Again.
IN September, i860, I had the very great pleasure
of welcoming, as fellow-labourers to Tanna, the
Rev. S. F. Johnston and his wife, two able and
pious young Missionaries from Nova Scotia. Having
•43

244 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
visited the whole group of the New Hebrides, they
preferred to cast their lot on Tanna. During the
Rainy Season, and till they had acquired a little of
the language, and some preparation had been made
of a Station for themselves, I gladly received them
as my guests. The company was very sweet to
me I I gave them about fourteen Tannese words
to be committed to memory every day, and con
versed with them, using the words already acquired ;
so that they made very rapid progress, and almost
immediately were of some service in the Mission
work. No man could have desired better companions
in the ministry of the Gospel.
About this time I had a never-to-be-forgotten
illustration of the infernal spirit that possessed some
of the Traders towards these poor Natives. One
morning, three or four vessels entered our Harbour
and cast anchor off Port Resolution. The Captains
called on me ; and one of them, with manifest
delight exclaimed, —
" We know how to bring down your proud Tannese
now ! We'll humble them before you I"
I answered, " Surely you don't mean to attack and
destroy these poor people ?"
He answered, not abashed but rejoicing, "We
have sent the measles to humble them 1 That kills
them by the score ! Four young men have been
landed at different ports, ill with measles, and these
will soon thin their ranks."
Shocked above measure, I protested solemnly and

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 245
denounced their conduct and spirit , but my re
monstrances only called forth the shameless de
claration, —
" Our watchword is, — Sweep these creatures away
and let white men occupy the soil ! "
Their malice was further illustrated thus : they
induced Kepuku, a young Chief, to go off to one
of their vessels, promising him a present. He was
the friend and chief supporter of Mr. Mathieson and
of his work. Having got him on board, they con
fined him in the hold amongst Natives lying ill with
measles. They gave him no food for about four-
and-twenty hours ; and ' hen, without the promised
present, they put him ashore far from his own
home. Though weak and excited, he scrambled
back to his Tribe in great exhaustion and terror. He
informed the Missionary that they had put him down
amongst sick people, red and hot with fever, and
that he feared their sickness was upon him. I am
ashamed to say that these Sandal-wood and other
Traders were our own degraded countrymen ; and
that they deliberately gloried in thus destroying the
poor Heathen. A more fiendish spirit could scarcely
be imagined, but most of them were horrible drunk
ard^, and their traffic of every kind amongst these
Islands was, generally speaking, steeped in human
blood. The measles, thus introduced, became amongst our
islanders the most deadly plague. It spread fearfully,
and was accompanied by sore throat and diarrhoea

»46 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
In some villages, man, woman, and child were
stricken, and none could give food or water to the
rest. The misery, suffering, and terror were unex
ampled, the living being afraid sometimes even to
bury the dead. Thirteen of my own Mission party
died of this disease ; and, so terror-stricken were
the few who survived, that when the little Mission
schooner John Knox returned to Tanna, they all
packed up and returned to their own Aneityum,
except my own dear old Abraham.
At first, thinking that all were on the wing, he
also had packed his things, and was standing beside
the others ready to leave with them. I drew near
to him, and said, —
" Abraham, they are all going ; are you also going
to leave me here alone on Tanna, to fight the battles
of the Lord ?"
He asked, " Missi, will you remain ?"
I replied, •' Yes ; but, Abraham, the danger to life
is now so great that I dare not plead with you to
remain, for we may both be slain. Still, I cannot
leave the Lord's work now."
The noble old Chief looked at the box and his
bundles, and, musing, said. —
"Missi, our danger is very great now."
I answered, " Yes ; I once thought you would not
leave me alone to it ; but, as the vessel is going to
your own land, I cannot ask you to remain and face
it with me 1"
He again said, " Missi, would you like me to remain

DEEPENIN- SHADOWS. 247

alone wi'* you, seeing my wife is dead and in her
grave here?"
I replied, " Yes, I would like you to remain ; but
considering the circumstances in which we will be
left alone, I cannot plead with you to do so."
He answered, " Then, Missi, I remain with you of
my own free choice, and with all my heart. We
will live and die together in the work of the Lord.
I will never leave you while you are spared on
Tanna." So saying, and with a light that gave the fore-
gleam of a martyr's glory to his dark face, he shoul
dered his box and bundles back to his own house ;
and thereafter, Abraham was my dear companion
and constant friend, and my fellow-sufferer in all
that remains still to be related of our Mission life
on Tanna.
Before this plague of measles was brought amongst
us, Mr. Johnston and I had sailed round in the
John Knox to Black Beach on the opposite side of
Tanna and prepared the way for settling Teachers
there. And they were placed soon after by Mr.
Copeland and myself with encouraging hopes of
success, and with the prospect of erecting there a
Station for Mr. and Mrs. Johnston. But this dread
ful imported epidemic blasted all our dreams. Mr,
Johnston and his wife devoted themselves, from
the very first, and assisted me in every way to
alleviate the dread sufferings of the Natives. We
carried medicine, food, and even water, to the sur-

DEEPENING SHADOWS.

rounding villages every day, few of themselves being
able to render us much assistance Nearly all who
took our medicine and followed instructions as to
food, etc., recovered ; but vast numbers of them
would listen to no counsels, and rushed into experi
ments which made the attack fatal all around. When
the trouble was at its height, for instance, they would
plunge into the sea, and seek relief; they found it
in almost instant death. Others would dig a hole
into the earth, the length of the body and about
two feet deep ; therein they laid themselves down,
the cold earth feeling agreeable to their fevered skins;
and when the earth around them grew heated, they
got friends to dig a few inches deeper, again and
again, seeking a cooler and cooler couch. In this
ghastly effort many of them died, literally in their
own graves, and were buried where they lay! It
need not be surprising, though we did everything in
our power to relieve and save them, that the Natives
associated us with the white men who had so dread
fully afflicted them, and that their blind thirst for
revenge did not draw fine distinctions between the
Traders and the Missionaries. Both were whites—
that was enough.
The 1st January, 1861, was a New Year's Day
ever to be remembered. Mr. and Mrs. Johnston,
Abraham and I, had spent nearly the whole time in
a kind of solemn yet happy festival. Anew in a holy
covenant before God, we unitedly consecrated our
lives and our all to the Lord Jesus, giving ourselves

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 249
away to His blessed service for the conversion of the
Heathen on the New Hebrides. After evening family
worship, Mr. and Mrs. Johnston left my room to go
to their own house, only some ten feet distant ; but
he returned to inform me that there were two men
at the window, armed with huge clubs, and having
black painted faces. Going out to them and asking
them what they wanted, they replied, —
" Medicine for a sick boy."
With difficulty, I persuaded them to come in and
get it At once, it flashed upon me, from their agita
tion and their disguise of paint, that they had come
to murder us. Mr. Johnston had also accompanied
us into the house. Keeping my eye constantly fixed
on them, I prepared- the medicine and offered it.
They refused to receive it, and each man grasped his
killing stone I faced them firmly and said, —
" You see that Mr. Johnston is now leaving, and
you too must leave this room for to-night To
morrow, you can bring the boy or come for the
medicine." Seizing their clubs, as if for action, they showed
unwillingness to withdraw, but I walked deliberately
forward and made as if to push them out, when both
turned and began to leave.
Mr. Johnston had gone in front of them and was
safely out But he bent down to lift a little kitten
that had escaped at the open door; and at that
moment one of the savages, jerking in behind, aimed
» blow with his huge club, in avoiding which Mr

•SO DEEPENING SHADOWS.
Johnston fell with a scream to the ground. Botn
men sprang towards him, but our two faithful dogs
ferociously leapt in their faces and saved his life
Rushing out, but not fully aware of what had
occurred, I saw Mr. Johnston trying to raise himself,
and heard him cry, —
" Take care ! these men have tried to kill me, and
they will kill you ! "
Facing them sternly I demanded, —
" What is it that you want ? He does not under
stand your language. What do you want ? Speak
with me."
Both men, thereon, raised their great clubs and
made to strike me ; but quick as lightning these two
dogs sprang at their faces and baffled their blows.
One dog was badly bruised, and the ground received
the other blow that would have launched me into
Eternity. The best dog was a little crossbred re
triever, with terrier's blood in him, splendid for
warning of the approaching dangers, and which had
already been the means of saving my life several
times. Seeing how matters stood, I now hounded
both dogs furiously upon them and the two savages
fled. I shouted after them, —
" Remember, Jehovah God sees you and will
punish you for trying to murder His servants !
In their flight, a large body of men, who had
come eight or ten miles to assist in the murder and
plunder, came slipping here and there from the
bush and joined them fleeing too Verily, "the

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 251

wicked flee, when no man pursueth." David's ex
perience and assurance came home to us, that
evening, as very real: — "God is our refuge and
our strength . . . therefore we will not fear."
But, after the danger was all past, I had always a
strange feeling of fear, more perhaps from the
thought that I had been on the verge of Eternity
and so near the great White Throne than from any
slavish fear. During the crisis, I felt generally calm,
and firm of soul, standing erect and with my whole
weight on the promise, " Lo ! I am with you alway."
Precious promise ! How often I adore Jesus for it,
and rejoice in it 1 Blessed be His name.
I, now accustomed to such scenes on Tanna, retired
to rest and slept soundly ; but my dear fellow-
labourer, as I afterwards learned, could not sleep for
one moment His pallor and excitement continued
next day, indeed for several days; and after that,
though he was naturally lively and cheerful, I never
saw him smile again. He told me next morn
ing— " I can only keep saying to myself, Already on the
verge of Eternity! How have I spent my time?
What good have I done ? What zeal for souls have
I shown ? Scarcely entered on the work of my life,
and so near death ! O my friend, I never realized
what death means, till last night!" So saying, he
covered his face with both hands, and left me to
hide himself in his own room. For that morning,
1st January, 1861, the following entry was found in

152 DEEPENING SHADOWS.

his Journal: — "To-day, with a heavy heart and a
feeling of dread, I know not why, I set out on my
accustomed wanderings amongst the sick. 1 hastened
back to get the Teacher and carry Mr. Paton to the
scene of distress. I carried a bucket of water in one
hand and medicine in the other ; and so we spent a
portion of this day endeavouring to alleviate their
sufferings, and our work had a happy effect also on
the minds of others." In another entry, on 22nd
December he wrote : — " Measles are making fearful
havoc amongst the poor Tannese. As we pass
through the villages, mournful scenes meet the eye ;
young and old prostrated on the ground, showing
all these painful symptoms which accompany loath
some and malignant diseases. In some villages few
are left able to prepare food, or to carry drink to the
suffering and dying. How pitiful to see the sufferers
destitute of every comfort, attention, and remedy
that would ameliorate their suffering or remove their
disease ! As I think of the tender manner in which
we are nursed in sickness, the many remedies em
ployed to give relief, with the comforts and attention
bestowed upon us, my heart sickens, and I say, Oh
my ingratitude and the ingratitude of Christian
people ! How little we value our Christian birth,
education, and privileges, etc."
Having, as above recorded, consecrated our lives
anew to God on the first day of January, I was, up till
the sixteenth of the month, accompanied by Mr.
Johnston and sometimes also by Mrs. Johnston on

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 253

my rounds in the villages amongst the sick, and they
greatly helped me. But by an unhappy acc'dent. I
was laid aside when most sorely needed. When
adzing a tree for house-building, I observed "hat
Mahanan the war Chiefs brother had been keeping
too near me and that he carried a tomahawk in
his hand ; and, in trying both to do my work and
to keep an eye on him, I struck my ankle severely
with the adze. He moved off quickly, saying, — " I
did not do that," but doubtless rejoicing at what had
happened. The bone was badly hurt, and several of
the blood-vessels cut. Dressing it as well as I could,
and keeping it constantly soaked in cold water, I
had to exercise the greatest care. In this condition
amidst great sufferings, I was sometimes carried to
the villages to administer medicine to the sick, and
to plead and pray with the dying.
On such occasions, in this mode of transit even,
the conversations that I had with dear Mr. Johnston
were most solemn and greatly refreshing. He had,
however, scarcely ever slept since the first of January,
and during the night of the sixteenth he sent for
my bottle of laudanum. Being severely attacked
with ague and fever, I could not go to him, but
sent the bottle, specifying the proper quantity for
a dose, but that he quite understood already. He
took a dose for himself, and gave one also to his
wife as she too suffered from sleeplessness. This
he repeated three nights in succession, and both of
them obtained a long, sound, and refreshing sleep

254 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
He came to my bedside, where I lay in the ague-
fever, and said with great animation, amongst other
things, —
" I have had such a blessed sleep, and feel so re
freshed ! What kindness in God to provide such
remedies for suffering man 1 "
At midday his dear wife came to me crying,—
" Mr. Johnston has fallen asleep, so deep that I
cannot awake him."
My fever had reached the worst stage, but I
struggled to my feet, got to his bedside, and found
him in a state of coma, with his teeth fixed in
tetanus. With great difficulty we succeeded in
slightly rousing him ; with a knife, spoon, and pieces
of wood, we forced his teeth open, so as to administer
an emetic with good effects, and also other needful
medicines. For twelve hours, we had to keep hire
awake by repeated cold dash in his face, by ammonia,
and by vigorously moving him about. He then
began to speak freely ; and next day he rose and
walked about a little, For the two following days,
he was sometimes better and sometimes worse ; but
we managed to keep him up till the morning of the
2 ist, when he again fell into a state of coma from
which we failed to rouse him. At two o'clock in the
afternoon, he fell asleep, another martyr for the testi
mony of Jesus in those dark and trying Isles, leaving
his young wife in indescribable sorrow, which she
strove to bear with Christian resignation. Having
made his coffin and dug his grave, we two alone at

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 255
sunset laid him to rest beside my own dear wife and
child, close by the Mission House.
In Mrs. Johnston's account, in a letter to friends
regarding his death, she says : —
" Next morning, the 17th, he rose quite welL He
slept well the night before from having taken a dose
of laudanum. He also gave some to me, as I had
been ill all the day, having slept little for two or three
nights. . . . Two men helped Mr.JPaton to his
bedside, as I found him lying very low in fever, yet
he waited on Mr. Johnston affectionately. For some
time, while he was in Mr. Paton's hands, I could
scarcely keep myself up at all. We thought it was
from the laudanum I had taken. I had to throw
myself down every few minutes. . . . For some
weeks after, I was almost constantly bedfast I ate
little ; still I felt no pain, but very stupid. . . .
At times, we have services with the Natives. For a
week past, we have scarcely gone to bed without
fears. One night, our house was surrounded with
crowds of armed men, ready at any moment to break
in upon us for our lives. We have had to sit in the
house for days past, with the doors locked, to prevent
any of the savages from entering ; for every party
seems to be united against us now. The great
sickness that prevails amongst them is the cause of
this rage. They say, we made the disease, and we
must be killed for it ; that they never died off in this
way before the religion came amongst them, etc., etc."
Mrs. Johnston recovered gradually, returned by the

25« DEEPENING SHADOWS.
first opportunity to Aneityum, and for nearly three
years taught the girls' School at Dr. Geddie's Station.
Thereafter she was married to my dear friend the Rev.
Joseph Copeland, and spent with him the remainder
of her life on Fotuna, working devotedly in the service
of the Mission, seeking the salvation of the Heathen.
The death of Mr. Johnston was a heavy loss.
From his landing on Tanna, he appeared to enjoy
excellent health, and was always very active, bright,
and happy, till after that attack by the savages with
their clubs on New Year's Day. From that night, he
never again was the same. He never admitted that
he had got a blow, but I fear his nervous system must
have been unhinged by the shock and horror of the
scene. He was genuinely lamented by all who knew
him. Our intercourse on Tanna was very sweet, and
I missed him exceedingly. Not lost to me, however ;
only gone before !
Another tragedy followed, with, however, much of
the light of Heaven amid its blackness, in the story of
Kowia, a Tannese Chief of the highest rank. Going
to Aneityum in youth, he had there become a true
Christian. He married an Aneityumese Christian
woman, with whom he lived very happily and had
two beautiful children. Some time before the
measles reached our island, he returned to live with
me as a Teacher and to help forward our work on
Tanna. He proved himself to be a decided Chris
tian ; he was a real Chief amongst them, dignified in
his whole conduct, and every way a valuable helpei

DEEPENING SHADOWS. t%l
to me. Everything was tried by his own people to
induce him to leave me and to renounce the Worship,
offering him every honour and bribe in their power.
Failing these, they threatened to take away all his
lands, and to deprive him of Chieftainship, but he
answered, —
" Take all ! I shall still stand by Missi and the
Worship of Jehovah."
From threats, they passed to galling insults, all
which he bore patiently for Jesu's sake. But one
day, a party of his people came and sold some fowls,
and an impudent fellow lifted them after they had
been bought and offered to sell them again to me.
Kowia shouted, —
" Don't purchase these, Missi ; I have just bought
them for you, and paid for them ! "
Thereon the fellow began to mock at him. Kowia,
gazing round on all present and then on me, rose like
a lion awaking out of sleep, and with flashing eyes
exclaimed, —
"Missi, they think that because I am now a Chris
tian I have become a coward ! a woman I to bear
every abuse and insult they can heap upon me. But
I will show them for once that I am no coward, that
I am still their Chief, and that Christianity does not
take away but gives us courage and nerve."
Springing at one man, he wrenched in a moment
the mighty club from his hands, and swinging it in
air above his head like a toy, he cried, —
" Come any of you, come all against your Chief I
P. »7

258 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
My Jehovah God makes my heart and arms strong,
He will help me in this battle as He helps me in
other things, for He inspires me to show you that
Christians are no cowards, though they are men of
peace. Come on, and you will yet know that I am
Kowia your Chief."
All fled as he approached them ; and he cried, —
" Where are the cowards now ? " and handed back
to the warrior his club. After this they left him at
peace. He lived at the Mission House, with his wife and
children, and was a great help and comfort to
Abraham and myself. He was allowed to go more
freely and fearlessly amongst the people, than any
of the rest of our Mission staff. The ague and fever
on me at Mr. Johnston's death, so increased and re
duced me to such weakness that I had become in-
sensible, while Abraham and Kowia alone attended
to me. On returning to consciousness, I heard as in
a dream Kowia lamenting over me, and pleading that
I might recover, so as to hear and speak with him
before he died. Opening my eyes and looking at
him, I heard him say, —
" Missi, all our Aneityumese are sick. Missi
Johnston is dead. You are very sick, and I am
weak and dying. Alas, when I too am dead, who
will climb the trees and get you a cocoa-nut to drink?
And who will bathe your lips and brow ? " Here he
broke down into deep and long weeping, and then
resumed, — " Missi, the Tanna men hate us all on

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 259
account of the Worship of Jehovah ; and I now fear
He is going to take away all His servants from this
land, and leave my people to the Evil One and his
service ! " I was too weak to speak, so he went on,
bursting into a soliloquy of prayer : " 0 Lord Jesus,
Missi Johnston is dead ; Thou hast taken him away
from this land. Missi Johnston the woman and Missi
Paton are very ill ; I am sick, and Thy servants
the Aneityumese are all sick and dying. O Lord,
our Father in Heaven, art Thou going to take away
all Thy servants, and Thy Worship from this dark
land ? What meanest Thou to do, O Lord ? The
Tannese hate Thee and Thy Worship and Thy
servants, but surely, O Lord, Thou canst not forsake
Tanna and leave our people to die in the darkness !
Oh, make the hearts of this people soft to Thy Word
and sweet to Thy Worship ; teach them to fear and
love Jesus; and oh, restore and spare Missi, dear
Missi Paton, that Tanna may be saved ! "
Touched to the very fountains of my life by such
prayers, from a man once a Cannibal, I began under
the breath of God's blessing to revive.
A few days thereafter, Kowia came again to me,
and rousing me out of sleep, cried, —
" Missi, I am very weak ; I am dying. I come to
bid you farewell, and go away to die. I am nearing
death now, and I will soon see Jesus."
I spoke what words of consolation and cheer I
could muster, but he answered. —
" Missi, since you became ill my dear wife and chil-

2&> DEEPENING SHADOWS.
dren are dead and buried. Most of our Aneityumese
are dead, and I am dying. If I remain on the hill,
and die here at the Mission House, there are none
left to help Abraham to carry me down to the grave
where my wife and children are laid. I wish to lie
beside them, that we may rise together in the Great
Day when Jesus comes. I am happy, looking unto
Jesus ! One thing only deeply grieves me now ; I
fear God is taking us all away from Tanna, and will
leave my poor people dark and benighted as before,
for they hate Jesus and the Worship of Jehovah. O
Missi, pray for them, and pray for me nnce more
before I go ! "
He knelt down at my side, and we prayel for each
other and for Tanna. I then urged him to remain
at the Mission House, but he replied, —
" O Missi, you do not know how near to death I
am ! I am just going, and will soon be with Jesus,
and see my wife and children now. While a little
strength is left,- 1 will lean on Abraham's arm, and
go down to the graves of my dear ones and fall
asleep there, and Abraham will dig a quiet bed and
lay me beside them. Farewell, Missi, I am very near
death now ; we will meet again in Jesus and with
Jesus ! "
With many tears he dragged himself away; and
my heart-strings seemed all tied round that noble
simple soul, and felt like breaking one by one as
he left me there on my bed of fever all alone
Abraham sustained him, tottering to the place of

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 261
graves ; there he lay down, and immediately gave
up the ghost and slept in Jesus ; and there the faith
ful Abraham buried him beside his wife and children.
Thus died a man who had been a cannibal Chief, but
by the grace of God and the love of Jesus changed,
transfigured into a character of light and beauty.
What think ye of this, ye scoffers at Missions ? What
think ye of this, ye sceptics as to the reality of con
version ? He died, as he had lived since Jesus came
to his heart ; without a fear as to death, with an
ever-brightening assurance as to salvation and glory
through the blood of the Lamb of God, that blood
which had cleansed him from all his sins, and had
delivered him from their power. I lost, in losing
him, one of my best friends and most courageous
helpers ; but I knew, that day, and I know now, that
there is one soul at least from Tanna to sing the
glories of Jesus in Heaven — and, oh, the rapture when
I meet him there I
Before leaving this terrible plague of measles, I
may record my belief that it swept away, with the
accompanying sore throat and diarrhoea, a third of the
entire population of Tanna ; nay, in certain localities
more than a third perished. The living declared
themselves unable to bury the dead, and great want
and suffering ensued. The Teacher and his wife and
child, placed by us at Black Beach, were also taken
away ; and his companion, the other Teacher there,
embraced the first opportunity to leave along with
his wife for his own island, else his life would have

262 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
been taken in revenge. Yet, from all accounts after
wards received, I do not think the measles were more
fatal on Tanna than on the other Islands of the group
They appear to have carried off even a larger propor
tion on Aniwa, the future scene of my many sorrows
but of greater triumphs.
A new incentive was added to the already cruel
superstitions of the Natives. The Sandal-wboders, our
degraded fellow-countrymen, in order to divert atten
tion from themselves, stirred the Natives with the
wild faith that the Missionaries and the Worship had
brought all this sickness, and that our lives should be
taken in revenge. Some Captains, on calling with
their ships, made a pretence of refusing to trade with
the Natives as long as I was permitted to live on the
island. One Trader offered to come on shore and
live amongst the Tannese, and supply them with
tobacco and powder, and caps and balls, on condition
that the Missionary and Abraham were got out of
the way ! He knew that these were their greatest
wants, and that they eagerly desired these things, but
he refused to make any sales to them, till we were
murdered or driven away. This was fuel to their
savage hate, and drove them mad with revenge, and
added countless troubles to our lot
Hurricane and tempest also fought against us at
that time On the 3rd, and again on the 10th
March, 1861, we had severe and destructive storms.
They tore up and smashed breadfruit, chestnut,
cocoa-nut, and all kinds of fruit trees. The ground

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 263
was strewn thick with half-ripe and wasted fruits.
Yam plantations and bananas were riven to pieces,
and fences and houses lay piled in a common ruin.
My Mission House was also greatly injured ; and the
Church, on which I had spent many weeks of labour,
was nearly levelled with the ground. Trees of forty
years' growth were broken like straws, or lifted by
the roots and blown away. At the other Station, all
Mr. Mathieson's premises except one bedroom were
swept off in the breath of the hurricane. The sea rose
alarmingly and its waves rolled far inland, causing
terrible destruction. Had not the merciful Lord left
one bedroom at my Station and one at Mr. Mathieson's
partly habitable, I know not what in the circum
stances we could have done. Men of fifty years
declared that never such a tempest had shaken their
Islands. Canoes were shivered on the coral rocks,
and Villages were left with nothing but ruins to
mark where they had been. Though rain poured in
torrents, I had to keep near my fallen house for hours
and hours to prevent the Natives from carrying away
everything I had in this world ; and after the second
storm, all my earthly belongings had to be secured
in the one still-standing room.
Following upon this came another spate of thirst
for our blood, which was increased in the following
manner. Miaki the war Chief had an infant son, who
had just died. They told us that four men were slain
at the same time, that their spirits might serve and
accompany him in the other world ; and that our

264 DEEPENING SHADOWS

death also was again resolved upon. For four days
they surrounded our diminished premises. We
locked ourselves all up in that single bedroom, and
armed savages kept prowling about to take our lives.
What but the restraining pity of the Lord kept them
from breaking in upon us ? They killed our fowls.
They cut down and destroyed all our remaining
bananas. They broke down the fence around the
plantation, and tried to burn it, but failed. They
speared and killed some of the few goats — my sole
supply of milk. We were helpless, and kept breath
ing out our souls in prayer ; and God did preserve us,
but, oh, what a trying time !
The horror grew, when shortly thereafter we learned
that our people near' the Harbour had killed four
men and presented their bodies to certain Chiefs who
feasted on them ; and that they in return had given
large fat nogs to our people, one for each of ten
bodies which our people had formerly presented to
them. Within a few months, thirteen or fourteen
persons, nearly all refugees or prisoners of war, were
reported to us as killed and feasted upon. We gene
rally heard nothing of these murders till all was over,
but in any case, I would have been helpless against
their bloodthirst, even had I exposed myself to their
savage enmity. They sent two dead bodies to our
nearest village, where still we conducted Worship
every Sabbath when we durst appear amongst them ;
but our people refused to receive them, saying, " Now
we know that it is wrong to kill and eat our fellow-

DEEPENING SHADOWS. _ 265
creatures." A Chief from another village, being pre
sent, eagerly received them and carried them off to a
great feast for which he was preparing.
At this juncture, our friendly Chief Nowar seemed
to become afraid. His life also had been threatened ;
and our life had been often attempted of late Society
around was all in turmoil, and Nowar urged us all
to leave and take refuge in Aneityum till these
dangers blew past, and he himself would accompany
us. I refused, however, to leave. Indeed, there was
no immediate means of escape, except my boat, — ¦
which would have been almost madness in an open
sea voyage of fifty miles, with only Nowar and the
Teachers, all inexperienced hands. Nowar, being
angry and afraid, took his revenge by laying aside
his shirt and kilt, returning to his heathen nakedness
and paint, attending the meetings of the savages, and
absenting himself from the Sabbath Worship. But
after about three weeks he resumed the Christian
garments, and, feeling that the danger had for the
time passed over, he returned to us as friendly as
ever. Poor Nowar ! if he only knew what thousands
of Christians at home do every day just to save their
skins ; and then if he only knew how hardly these
Christians can speak against Heathen converts !
My first baptism on Tanna was that of a Teacher's
child. About fifty persons were present, and Miaki
the war Chief was there also. Alas, that child died
in the plague of measles, and of course the Worship
was blamed. Deaths, hurricanes all seemed to be

•66 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
turned against us. A thunderstorm came in the
wake of the last hurricane. A man and a woman
were killed. Not far from my house, the hill was
struck, a large mass was dislodged from its shoulder
and hurled into the valley below. This was the mani
fest token to them that the Gods were angry and that
we were the cause ! God's grace alone kept us from
sinking, and the hope of yet seeing them delivered
from their Heathenism, and brought to love and serve
Jesus Christ. For that everything could be borne;
and I knew that this was the post of duty, for it was
the Lord undoubtedly that placed me there.
One day, about this time, I heard an unusual
bleating amongst my few remaining goats, as if they
were being killed or tortured. I rushed to the goat-
house, and found myself instantly surrounded by a
band of armed men. The snare had caught me,
their weapons were raised, and I expected next
instant to die. But God moved me to talk to them
firmly and kindly ; I warned them of their sin and
its punishment ; I showed them that only my love
and pity led me to remain there seeking their good,
and that if they killed me they killed their best friend.
I further assured them that I was not afraid to die,
for at death my Saviour would take me to be with
Himself in Heaven, and to be far happier than I had
ever been on Earth ; and that my only desire to live
was to make them all as happy, by teaching them to
love and serve my Lord Jesus. I then lifted up my
hands and eyes to the Heavens, and prayed aloud for

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 267

Jesus to bless all my dear Tannese, and either to
protect me or to take me home to Glory as He saw to
be for the best. One after another they slipped away
from me, and Jesus restrained them once again. Did
ever mother run more quickly to protect her crying
child in danger's hour, than the Lord Jesus hastens
to answer believing prayer, and send help to His
servants in His own good time and. way, so far as it
shall be for His glory and their good ? A woman
may forget her child, yet will not I forget thee, saith
the Lord. Oh, that all my readers knew and felt
this, as in those days and ever since I have felt that
His promise is a reality, and that He is with His
servants to support and bless them even unto the
end of the world !
May, 1 861, brought with it a sorrowful and tragic
event, which fell as the very shadow of doom across
our path ; I mean the martyrdom of the Gordons on
Erromanga. Rev. G. N. Gordon was a native of
Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia, and was born
in 1822. He was educated at the Free Church
College, Halifax, and placed as Missionary on Erro
manga, in June, 1857. Much troubled and opposed
by the Sandal-wooders, he had yet acquired the
language and was making progress by inroads on
Heathenfsm. A considerable number of young men
and women embraced the Christian Faith, lived at the
Mission House, and devotedly helped him and his
excellent wife in all their work. But the hurricanes
and the measles, already referred to, caused great

268 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
mortality in Erromanga also ; and the degraded
Traders, who had introduced the plague, in order to
save themselves from revenge, stimulated the super
stitions of the Heathen, and charged the Missionaries
with causing sickness and all other calamities. The
Sandal-wooders hated him for fearlessly denouncing
and exposing their hideous atrocities. .
When Mr. Copeland and I placed the Native
Teachers at Black Beach, Tanna, we ran across to
Erromanga in the John Knox, taking, a harmonium
to Mrs. Gordon, just come to their order from
Sydney. When it was opened out at the Mission
House, and Mrs. Gordon began playing on it and
singing sweet hymns, the native women were in
ecstasies. They at once proposed to go off to the
bush and cut each a burden of long grass, to thatch
the printing-office which Mr. Gordon was building in
order to print the Scriptures in their own tongue, if
only Mrs. Gordon would play to them at night and
teach them to sing God's praises. They joyfully did
so, and then spent a happy evening singing those
hymns. Next day being Sabbath, we had a delight
ful season there, about thirty attending Church and
listening eagerly. The young men and women, living
at the Mission House, were being trained to become
Teachers. They were reading a small book in their
own language, telling them the story of Joseph ; and
the work every way seemed most hopeful. The
Mission House had been removed a mile or so up a
hill, partly for Mrs. Gordon's health, and partly to

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 269

escape the annoying and contaminating influence of
the Sanda-l-wooders on his Christian Natives.
On 20th May, 1861, he was still working at the
roofing of the printing-office, and had sent his lads
to bring each a load of the long grass to finish the
thatching. Meantime, a party of Erromangans from
a district called Bunk-Hill, under a Chief named Lovu,
had been watching him. They had been to the
Mission House inquiring, and they had seen him send
away his Christian lads. They then hid in the bush,
and sent two of their men to the Missionary to ask
for calico. On a piece of wood he wrote a note to
Mrs. Gordon to give them two yards each. They
asked him to go with them to the Mission House, as
they needed medicine for a sick boy, and Lovu their
Chief wanted to see him. He tied up in a napkin a
meal of food, which had been brought to him but not
eaten, and started to go with them. He requested
the native Narubulet to go on before, with his com
panion ; but they insisted upon his going in front
In crossing a streamlet, which I visited shortly after
wards, his foot slipped. A blow was aimed at him
with a tomahawk which he caught ; the other man
struck, but his weapon was also caught. One of the
tomahawks was then wrenched out of his grasp.
Next moment, a blow on the spine laid the dear
Missionary low, and a second on the neck almost
severed the head from the body. The other Natives
then rushed from their ambush, aad slashed him to
pieces, and began dancing round him with frantic

170 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
shoutings. Mrs. Gordon, hearing the noise, came
out and stood in front of the Mission House, looking
in the direction of her husband's working place and
wondering what had happened. Ouben, one of the
party, who had run towards the Station the moment
that Mr. Gordon fell, now approached her. A merci
ful clump of trees had hid from her eyes all that had
occurred, and she said to Ouben, —
" What's the cause of that noise ? "
He replied, " Oh, nothing ! only the boys amusing
themselves ! "
Saying, "Where are the boys ? " she turned round.
Ouben slipped stealthily behind her, sank his toma
hawk into her back, and with another blow almost
severed her head !
Such was the fate of those two devoted servants
of the Lord ; loving in their lives, and in their deaths
scarcely divided — their spirits, in the crown of mar
tyrdom, entered Glory together, to be welcomed by
Williams and Harris, whose blood was shed on the
same dark isle for the name and cause of Jesus.
They had laboured four years on Erromanga, amidst
trials and dangers manifold, and had not been with
out tokens of blessing in the Lord's work. • Never
more earnest and devoted Missionaries lived or died
in the Heathen field. Other accounts, indeed, have
been published, and another was reported to me by
Mr. Gordon's Christian lads ; but the above combines
faithfully the principal facts in the story. One
young Christian lad from a distance saw Mr. Gordon

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 271
murdered ; and a woman saw Mrs. Gordon fall.
The above facts are vouched for by a Mr. Milne,
one of the few respectable Sandal-wooders, who
was there at the time, and helped the Christian
Natives to bury the remains, which he says were
painfully mutilated.
Some severe criticisms, of course, were written and
published by those angelic creatures who judge all
things from their own safe and easy distance. Mr.
Gordon's lack of prudence was sorely blamed, for
sooth ! One would so like to see these people just for
one week in such trying circumstances. As my near
fellow-labourer and dearest friend, I know what was
the whole spirit of the man's life, his watchful care, hjs
ceaseless anxiety to do everything that in his judg
ment was for God's glory and the prosperity of the
Mission, and my estimate of him and of his action to
the last fills me with supreme regard to his memory.
The Rev. Dr. Inglis of Aneityum, best qualified of
all men* living to form an opinion, wrote : —
" Mr. Gordon was a strong, bold, fearless, energetic,
self-denying, and laborious Missionary ; eager, ear
nest, and unwearied in seeking the salvation of the
Heathen. . . . Even if Mr. Gordon was to blame
for any imprudence, no blame of this kind could be
attached to Mrs. Gordon. Hers was a weak, gentle,
loving spirit; quiet and uncomplaining, prudent,
earnest, and devoted to Christ. She was esteemed
and beloved by all who knew her."
My Amen follows, soft and deep, on all that he has

*7« DEEPENING SHADOWS.
written ; and I add, Mr. Gordon was doing what any
faithful and devoted Missionary would in all proba
bility for the Master's sake in similar circumstances
have done. Those who charge him with imprudence
would, doubtless, grievously blame Stephen for bring
ing that stoning upon himself, which he could so
easily have escaped 1
Mr. Gordon, in his last letter to me, of date 15th
February, 1 86 1, says : —
"My dear Brother, —
" I have news of the best and of the worst
character to communicate. A young man died in
December, in the Lord, as we believe. We are still
preserved in health at our work by the God of all
grace, whose power alone could have preserved us in
all our troubles, which have come upon us by the
measles per the Blue Bell. Ah, this is a season which
we will not soon forget Some settlements are nearly
depopulated, and the principal Chiefs are nearly all
dead ! And oh, the indescribable fiendish hatred
that exists against us ! There is quite a famine here
The distress is awful, and the cry of mourning per
petual. A few on both sides of the Island who did not
flee from the Worship of God are living, which is now
greatly impressing some and exciting the enmity of
others. I cannot now write of perils. We feel very
anxious to hear from you. If you have to flee, Aneit
yum of course is the nearest and best place to which
you can go. Confidence in us is being restored. Mana,

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 27 j
a native Teacher, remains with us for safety from the
fury of his enemies. I cannot visit as usual. The
persecution cannot be much worse on Tanna. I
hope the worst is past Mrs. G. unites in love to you,
and to Mr. and Mrs. Johnston. In great haste,
"I remain, dear Brother, Yours truly,
" G. N. Gordon."
Let every reader, in view of this epistle, like *
voice from the World Unseen, judge of the spirit of
the man of God who penned it, and of the causes
that were even then at work and were bringing about
his sorrowful death. Cruel superstition, measles, and
the malignant influences of the godless Traders, —
these on Erromanga, as elsewhere, were the forces at
work that brought hatred and murder in their train.
Immediately thereafter, a Sandal-wood Trader
brought in his boat a party of Erromangans by night
to Tanna. They assembled our Harbour Chiefs and
people, and urged them to kill us and Mr. and Mrs.
Mathieson and the Teachers, or allow them to do so,
as they had killed Mr. and Mrs. Gordon. Then they
proposed to go to Aneityum and kill the Missionaries
there, as the Aneityumese Natives had burned their
Church, and thus they would sweep away the Worship
and the servants of Jehovah from all the New Heb
rides. Our Chiefs, however, refused, restrained by the
Merciful One, and the Erromangans returned to their
own island in a sulky mood. Notwithstanding this
refusal, as if they wished to reserve the murder and
P 18

274 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
plunder for themselves, our Mission House was next
day thronged with armed men, some from Inland,
others from Mr. Mathieson's Station. They loudly
praised the Erromangans ! The leaders said again
and again in my hearing, —
" The men of Erromanga killed Missi Williams
long ago. We killed the Rarotongan and Samoan
Teachers. We fought Missi Turner and Missi Nisbet,
and drove them from our island. We killed the
Aneityumese Teachers on Aniwa, and one of Missi
Paton's Teachers too. We killed several white men,
and no Man-of-war punished us. Let us talk over
this, about killing Missi Paton and the Aneityumese,
till we see if any Man-of-war comes to punish the
Erromangans. If not, let us unite, let us kill these
Missionaries, let us drive the worship of Jehovah from
our land ! "
An Inland Chief said or rather shouted in my
hearing, —
" My love to the Erromangans ! They are strong
and brave men, the Erromangans. They have killed
their Missi and his wife, while we only talk about
it They have destroyed the Worship and driven
away Jehovah ! "
I stood amongst them and protested, —
" God will yet punish the Erromangans for such
wicked deeds. God has heard all your bad talk, and
will punish it in His own time and way."
But they shouted me down, amidst great excite.
ment, with the cry, —

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 275

" Our love to the Erromangans ! Our love to the
Erromangans ! "
After I left them, Abraham heard them say, —
" Miaki is lazy. Let us meet in every village, and
talk with each other. Let us all agree to kill Missi
and the Aneityumese for the first of our Chiefs that
dies." On Tanna, as on Erromanga, the Natives have
no idea of death coming to any one naturally, or
sickness or any disease ; everything comes by Nahak,
or sorcery. When one person grows sick or dies,
they meet to talk over it and find out who has
bewitched or killed him, and this ends in fixing upon
some individual upon whom they take revenge, or
whom they murder outright. Thus many wars arise
on Tanna, for the friends or the tribe of the murdered
man generally seek a counter- revenge ; and so the
blood-fiend is let loose over all the island, and from
island to island throughout the whole of the New
Hebrides. The night after the visit of the Erromangan boat,
and the sad news of Mr. and Mrs. Gordon's death
the Tannese met on their village dancing-grounds
and held high festival in praise of the Erromangans.
Our best friend, old Nowar, the Chief, who had worn
shirt and kilt for some time and had come regularly to,
the Worship, relapsed once more ; he painted his face,
threw off his clothing, resumed his bow and arrows,
and his tomahawk, of which he boasted that it had
killed very many men and at least one woman ! On

«?6 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
my shaming him for professing to worship Jehovah
and yet uniting with the Heathen in rejoicing over
the murder of His servants on Erromanga, he replied
to this effect, —
" Truly, Missi, they have done well. If the people
of Erromanga are severely punished for this by the
Man-of-war, we will all hear of it ; and our people
will then fear to kill you and the other Missionaries,
so as to destroy the Worship of Jehovah. Now, they
say, the Erromangans killed Missi Williams and the
Samoan, Rarotongan, and Aneityumese Teachers,
besides other white men, and no Man-of-war has
punished either them or us. If they are not pun
ished for what has been done on Erromanga, nothing
else can keep them here from killing you and me
and all who worship at the Mission House ! "
I answered, — " Nowar, let us all be strong to love
and serve Jehovah Jesus. If it be for our good and
His glory, He will protect us ; if not, He will take
us to be with Himself. We will not be killed by
their bad talk. ' Besides, what avails it to us, when
dead and gone, if even a Man-of-war should come and
punish our murderers ? "
He shrugged his shoulders, answering, — " Missi,
by-and-by you will see. Mind, I tell you the truth.
I know our Tannese people. How is it that Jehovah
did not protect the Gordons and the Erromangan
worshippers ? If the Erromangans are not punished,
neither will our Tannese be punished, though they
murder all Jehovah's people ! "

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 277
I felt for Nowar's struggling faith, just trembling
on the verge of cannibalism yet, and knowing so little
of the true Jehovah.
Groups of Natives assembled suspiciously near us
and sat whispering together. They urged old Ab
raham to return to Aneityum by the very first
opportunity, as our lives were certain to be taken,
but he replied, —
" I will not leave Missi."
Abraham and I were thrown much into each other's
company, and he stood by me in every danger. We
conducted family prayers alternately ; and that even
ing he said during the prayer in Tannese, in which
language alone we understood each other, —
"O Lord, our Heavenly Father, they have murdered
Thy servants on Erromanga. They have banished
the Aneityumese from dark Tanna. And now they
want to kill Missi Paton and me 1 Our great King,
protect us, and make their hearts soft and sweet to
Thy Worship. Or, if they are permitted to kill us,
do not Thou hate us, but wash us in the blood of
Thy dear Son Jesus Christ. He came down to Earth
and shed His blood for sinners ; through Him for
give us our sins and take us to Heaven — that good
place where Missi Gordon the man and Missi Gor
don the woman and all Thy dear servants now are
singing Thy praise and seeing Thy face Our Lord,
our hearts are pained just now, and we weep over
the death of Thy dear servants ; but make our
hearts good and strong for Thy cause, and take

«78 . DEEPENING SHADOWS.
Thou away all our fears. Make us two and all Thy
servants strong for Thee and for Thy Worship ; and
if they kill us two, let us die together in Thy good
work, like Thy servants Missi Gordon the man and
Missi Gordon the woman."
In this manner his great simple soul poured itself
out to God, and my heart melted within me as it had
never done under any prayer poured from the lips of
cultured Christian men !
Under the strain of these events, Miaki came to
our house, and attacked me in hearing of his men
to this effect: —
"You and the Worship are the cause of all the
sickness and death now taking place on Tanna!
The Erromanga men killed Missi Gordon the man
and also the woman, and they are all well long ago.
The Worship is killing us all .; and the Inland people
will kill us for keeping you and the Worship here;
for we love the conduct of Tanna, but we hate the
Worship. We must kill you and it, and we shall all
be well again."
I tried to reason firmly and kindly with them,
showing them that their own conduct was destroying
them, and that our presence and the Worship could
only be a blessing to them in every way, if only they
would accept of it and give up their evil ways. I
referred to a poor girl, whom Miaki and his men
had stolen and abused, that they knew such conduct
to be bad, and that God would certainly punish them
for it

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 279
He replied, " Such is the conduct of Tanna. Our
fathers loved and followed it, we love and follow it,
and if the Worship condemns it, we will kill you and
destroy the Worship."
I said, " The Word of the Holy God condemns all
bad conduct, and I must obey my God in trying to
lead you to give it up, and to love and serve His
Son Jesus our Saviour. If I refuse to obey my
God, He will punish me."
He replied, " Missi, we like many wives to attend
us and to do our work. Three of my wives are
dead and three are yet alive. The Worship killed
them and my children. We hate it It will kill
us all."
I answered, "Miaki, is it good for you to have so
many wives, and many of your men to have none ?
Who waits on them ? Who works for them ? They
cannot get a wife, and so, having to work for them
selves, they are led to hate you and all the Chiefs
who have more wives than one. You do not love
your wives, else you would not slave them and beat
them as you do."
But he declared that his heart was good, that his
conduct was good, and that he hated the teaching
of the Worship. He had a party of men staying
with him from the other side of the island, and he
sent back a present of four large fat hogs to their
Chiefs, with a message as to the killing of the M»-
thiesons. If that were done, his hands would b*
strengthened in dealing with us.

280 DEEPENING SHADOWS
Satan seemed to fill that man's heart He incited
his people to steal everything from us, and to annoy
us in every conceivable way. They killed one of
my precious watch-dogs, and feasted upon it. So
sad was the condition of Tanna, that if a man were
desperate enough in wickedness, if he killed a num
ber of men and tyrannized over others, he was
dignified with the name and rank of a Chief. This
was the secret of Miaki's influence, and of his
being surrounded by the outlaws and refugees, not
only of his own but even other islands. It was all
founded upon terror and upheld by cruelty. The
Sacred Man, for instance, who murdered my Teacher,
and a young man who threw three spears at me,
which by God's help I avoided, were both praised
and honoured for their deeds. But the moment they
were laid aside by measles and unable to retaliate,
their flatterers turned upon them and declared that
they were punished for their bad conduct against
Jehovah and His servants and His Worship !
To know what was best to be done, in such trying
circumstances, was an abiding perplexity. To have
left altogether, when so surrounded by perils and
enemies, at first seemed the wisest course, and was
the repeated advice of many friends. But again, I
had acquired the language, and had gained a con
siderable influence amongst the Natives, and there
were a number warmly attached both to myself and
to the Worship. To have left would have been to
lose all, which to me was heart-rending ; therefore,

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 281
risking all with Jesus, I held on while the hope of
being spared longer had not absolutely and entirely
vanished. God only knows how deep and genuine were
my pity and affection for the poor Tannese, labouring
and longing to bring them from their dark idolatry
and heathenism to love and serve and please Jesus
Christ as their God and Saviour. True, some of the
awfully wise people wrote, as in the case of Mr.
Gordon, much nonsense about us and the Tanna
Mission. They knew, of course, that I was to blame,
and they from safe distances could see that I was not
in the path of duty !
Perhaps, to people less omnisciently sure, the fol
lowing quotation from a letter of the late A. Clark,
Esq., J.P., Auckland, New Zealand, will show what
Bishop Selwyn thought of my standing fast on Tanna
at the post of duty, and he knew what he was
writing about He says, —
"In addition, Bishop Selwyn told us that he had
seen the Commodore (Seymour), who told him that
at Tanna the Natives were in a very insulting and
hostile state of mind ; so much so that he felt it his
duty to offer Mr. Paton a passage in his ship to
Auckland or some other place of safety. He said,
'Talk of bravery! talk of heroism! The man who
leads a forlorn hope is a coward in comparison with
him, who, on Tanna, thus alone, without a sustaining
look or cheering word from one of his own race,
regards it as his duty to hold on in the face of such
dangers, We read of the soldier, found after the

282 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
lapse of ages among the ruins of Herculaneum, who
stood firm at his post amid the fiery rain destroying
all around him, thus manifesting the rigidity of the
discipline amongst those armies of ancient Rome
which conquered the World. Mr. Paton was subjected
to no such iron law. He might, with honour, when
offered to him, have sought a temporary asylum in
Auckland, where he would have been heartily re
ceived. But he was moved by higher considerations.
He chose to remain, and God knows whether at this
moment he is in the land of the living ! ' When the
bishop told us that he declined leaving Tanna by
H.M.S. Pelorus, he added, 'And I like him all the
better for so doing ! ' "
For my part I fee} quite confident that, in like
circumstances, that noble Bishop of God would have
done the same. I, born in the bosom of the Scottish
Covenant, descended from those who suffered perse
cution for Christ's honour, would have been unworthy
of them and of my Lord had I deserted my post for
danger only. Yet not to me, but to the Lord who
sustained me, be all the praise and the glory ! On
his next visit to these Islands, the good Bishop.
brought a box of Mission goods to' me in his
ship, besides £90 for our work from Mr. Clark and
friends in Auckland. His interest in us and our
work was deep and genuine, and was unmarred on
either side by any consciousness of ecclesiastical dis
tinctions. We were one in Christ, and, when next
we meet again in the glory of our Lord, Bishop and

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 283

Presbyter will be eternally one in that blessed fellow
ship. The following incident illustrates the depth of
native superstition. One morning two Inland Chiefs
came running to the Mission House, breathless, and
covered with perspiration. One of them held up a
handful of half-rotten tracts, crying, —
"Missi, is this a part of God's Word, the sacred
Book of Jehovah ? or is it the work, the words, the
book of man ? "
I examined them and replied, "These are the
work, the words, and the book of man, not of Je
hovah."' He questioned me again : " Missi, are you certain
that it is not the Word of Jehovah ? "
I replied, "It is only man's work and man's book."
He continued then, " Missi, some years ago, Kai-
pai, a sacred Chief, and certain Tannese, went on a
visit to Aneityum, and Missi Geddie gave him these
books. On his return, when he showed them to the
Tannese, the people were all so afraid of them, for
they thought they were the sacred Books of Jehovah,
that t'.iey met for consultation and agreed solemnly
to bury them. Yesterday, some person in digging
had disinterred them, and at once our Inland people
said that our dead Chief had buried a part of Jeho
vah's Word, which made Him angry, and that He
had therefore caused the Chiefs death and the plague
of measles, etc. Therefore they were now assembled
to kill the dead Chiefs son and daughter in revenge !

284 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
But, before that should be done, I persuaded them to
send these books, to inquire of you if this be part of
Jehovah's Book, and if the burying of it caused all
these diseases and deaths."
I assured him that these books never caused either
sickness or death to any human being ; and that
none of us can cause sickness or death by sorcery ;
that burying these Tracts did not make Jehovah
angry,- nor cause evil to any creature "You your
selves know," I said, "the very ships that brought
the measles and caused the deaths ; and you killed
some of the young men who were landed sick with
the disease."
The Inland Chief declared, "Missi, I am quite
satisfied ; no person shall be put to death over these
books now."
They went off, but immediately returned, saying,
" Missi, have you any books like these to show to us ?
And will you show us the sacred Book of Jehovah
beside them ? "
I showed thern a Bible, and then a handful of
Tracts with pictures like those they had brought ;
and I offered them the Bible and specimens of these
Tracts, that they might show both to the people as
sembled. The Tracts they received, but the Bible
they refused to touch. They satisfied the Inland
people and prevented bloodshed ; but oh, what a
depth of superstition to be raised out of! and how
easily life might be sacrificed at every turn I
On another occasion I had the joy of saving the

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 285

lives of Sandal-wood Traders, to whom neither I nor
the Mission owed anything, except for Christ's sake.
The Blue Bell cast anchor in the Harbour on a beauti
ful morning, and the Captain and Mate immediately
came on shore. They had letters for me; but, on
landing, they were instantly surrounded by the Chiefs
and people, who formed a ring about them on the
beach and called for me to come. The two white
men stood in the midst, with many weapons pointed
at them, and death if they dared to move. Tbey
shouted to me, —
" This is one of the Vessels which brought the
measles. You and they made the sickness, and de
stroyed our people. Now, if you do not leave with
this vessel, we will kill you all."
Of course, their intention was to frighten me on
board just as I was, and leave my premises for
plunder! I protested, —
" I will not leave you ; I cannot leave you in this
way ; and if you murder these men or me, Jehovah
will punish you. I am here for your good ; and you
know how kind I have been to you all, in giving you
medicine, knives, axes, blankets, and clothing. You
also know well that I have never done ill to one
human being, but have constantly sought your good.
I will not and cannot leave you thus."
In great wrath they cried, " Then will we kill you
and this Captain and Mate."
I kept reasoning with them against such conduct,
standing firmly before them and saying, " If you do

286 DEEPENING SHADOWS
kill me, Jehovah will punish you ; the other men in
that vessel will punish you before they sail ; and a
Man-of-war will come and burn your villages and
canoes and fruit trees."
I urged the two men to try and get into their boat
as quickly as possible, in silence, while I kept arguing
with the Natives. The letters which they had for me,
the savages forbade me to take into my hands, lest
thereby some other foreign disease should come to
their island. Miaki exclaimed in great wrath that
my medicine had killed them all ; but I replied, —
"My medicine with God's blessing saved many
lives. You know well that all who followed my
rules recovered from the measles, except only one
man, and are living still. Now, you seek to kill me
for saving your lives and the lives of your people ! "
I appealed to Yorian, another Chief, if the medi
cine had not saved his life when he appeared to be
dying, which he admitted to be the truth. The men
had now slipped into their boat and were preparing
to leave Miaki shouted, —
" Let them go ! Don't kill them to-day." Then
he called to the Captain, " Come on shore and trade
with us to-morrow."
Next day they foolishly came on shore and began
to trade. Natives surrounded the boat with clubs
and tomahawks. But Miaki's heart failed him when
about to strike ; and he called out, —
" Missi said that, if we kill them, a Man-of-wai
will come and take revenge on us."

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 287
In the altercation that followed, the men thrust
the boat into deep water and forced it out of the grasp
of the savages ; but they caught the Captain's large
Newfoundland dog and kept it prisoner. As a com
pensation for this disappointment, Miaki urged that
my life and Abraham's be at once taken, but again
Nowar*s firm opposition and God's goodness rescued
us from the jaws of the lion. The Blue Bell left
next morning, and the dog remained behind, as no
one from the vessel would venture ashore.
Revenge for the murder of the four men killed to
accompany Miaki's child, threatened to originate
another war ; but the Chiefs for eight miles around
met, and, after much speechifying, agreed that as
they were all weak for war, owing to the measles and
the wan* of food through the hurricanes, they should
delay it till they all grew stronger. Nowar was,
however, greatly excited, and informed me that
Miaki had urged the people of an inland district to
shoot Nowar and Abraham and me, and he pled
with us again to take him and flee to Aneityum, —
impossible except by canoe, and perhaps impossible
even so. That night and the following night they
tried to break into my house. On one occasion my
valuable dog was let out, and cleared them away
Next night I shouted at them from inside, when they
thought me asleep, and they decamped again. In
deed, our continuous danger caused me now often
times to sleep with my clothes on, that I might start
at a moment's warning. My faithful dog would give

288 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
a sharp bark and awake me. At other times, she
would leap up and pull at the clothes till I awoke,
and then she turned her head quietly and indicated
by a wondrous instinct where the danger lay. God
made them fear this precious creature, and often used
her in saving our lives. Soon after this six Inland
Chiefs came to see me. We had a long talk on the
evils of war, and the blessings of the Worship of
Jehovah. I gave each a knife and a fork and a tin
plate, and they promised to oppose the war which
Miaki was forcing on. A man came also with a
severe gash in his hand, which a fish had given him ;
I dressed it and he went away very grateful and
spread everywhere the news of healing, a kind of
Gospel which he and they could most readily appre
ciate Another incident made them well-disposed for a
season ; namely, the use of a fishing-net Seeing that
the Natives had so little food — there being, in fact,
a famine after the hurricane — I engaged an inland
Tribe to make a net forty feet long and very broad.
Strange to say, the Inland people who live far from
the sea make the best fishing materials, which again
they sell to the Harbour people for the axes, knives,
blankets, and other articles obtained from calling
vessels. They also make the killing-stones, and
trade with them amongst the shore people all round
the island. This kawas or killing-stone is made of
blue whinstone, eighteen to twenty-four inches long,
an inch and a half across, perfectly straight, and

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 289
hewn as round and neat as any English tradesman
could have done it, exactly like a large scythe-stone,
such as they use on the harvest fields in Scotland.
The kawas seems to be peculiar to Tanna, at least
I have not seen it on any other island. The Natives,
with pieces of very hard heavy wood of the same
size and shape, are taught to throw it from infancy at
a given mark ; in warfare, it is thrown first ; where it
strikes it stuns or kills, and then they spring forward
with their large double-handed heavy club. Every
man and boy carries his killing-stone and other
weapons, even when moving about peaceably in his
own village, war being, in fact, the only regular occu
pation for men !
Well, these same Inland people, the sort of arti
sans of the island, being mostly the women and the
girls, manufactured for me this huge fishing-net
The cord was twisted from the fibre made out of
the bark of their own trees, and prepared with
immense toil and care ; and not without touches
of skill and taste, when woven and knotted and
intertwined. This net I secured, and lent about
three days each to every village all round the Har
bour and near it One night I saw them carrying
home a large hog, which they had got from an Inland
Chief for a portion of the fish which they had taken.
I thought it right to cause them to return the net to
the Mission House every Saturday evening, that they
might not be tempted to use it on Sabbath. It
was a great help to them, and the Harbour yielded
P. 19

¦90 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
them much wholesome food in lieu of what the
hurricane had destroyed.
When, about this time, the John Knox came to
anchor in the bay, a Native was caught in the act of
stealing from her. Angry at being discovered, he
and his friends came to shoot me, pretending that it
was because the John Knox knew they were in want
of food and had not brought them a load of Taro
from Aneityum. Taro is a plant of the genus
Arum, the jEsculentum, or Colocasia Alsculenta, well
known all through Polynesia. The Natives spread it
in a very simple way. Cutting off the leaves, with
a very little of the old bulb still attached, they fix
these in the ground, and have the new Taro about a
year after that It is of several kinds and of a great
variety of colours — white, yellow, blue, etc. It grows
best in ground irrigated by streams of pure water, or
in shallow, swampy ground, over which the water
runs. The dry-ground Taro is small and inferion
compared to the water-grown roots. Nutritious and
pleasant, not unlike the texture of cheese when laid
in slices on the table, in size and appearance like a
Swedish turnip, it can be either boiled or baked.
Hurricanes may destroy all other native food, but
the Taro lies uninjured below the water ; hence on
islands, where it will grow, it forms one of the most
permanent and valuable of all their crops.
Our people also demanded that the John Knox
should bring them kava and tobacco. Kava is the
plant, Piper Methysticum, from which they make a

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 291
highly intoxicating drink. The girls and boys first
chew it, and spit the juice into a basin ; there it is
mixed with water, and then strained through a
fibrous cloth-like texture, which they get from the
top of the cocoa-nut trees, where it surrounds the
young nuts, and drops off with them when they are
ripe This they freely drink ; it does not make them
violent, but stupefies them and induces sleep like
opium. A portion is always poured out to their
Gods ; and the dregs in every mouth after drinking
are always spit out with the exclamation, "That's
for you, Kumesam ! " It is sometimes offered and
partaken of with very great ceremony ; but its
general use is as a soporific by the men, regularly
after the evening meal. Women and children are
not allowed to drink it Many men have been at
tacked and murdered at night, when lying enfeebled
and enfolded by kava. That, indeed, is their com
mon mode of taking revenge and of declaring war.
These angry men, who came to me about the John
Knox, tried to smash in my window and kill my
faithful dog ; but I reasoned firmly and kindly with
them, and they at last withdrew.
At that time, though my life was daily attempted,
a dear lad, named Katasian, was coming six miles
regularly to the Worship and to receive frequent in
struction. One day, when engaged in teaching him,
I caught a man stealing the blind from my window.
On trying to prevent him, he aimed his great club at
me, but I seized the heavy end of it with both my

292 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
hands as it swung past my head, and held on with
all my might. What a prayer went up from me to
God at that dread moment ! The man, astonished
and abashed at my kind words and appeal, slunk
away and left me in peace
I had planted a few Yams, of the genus Dioscoria;
a most valuable article of food, nearly as precious
as potatoes were to the poor in Ireland, and used
very much in the same way. Years after, when I
went to Melbourne, I took one from Aniwa, by no
means the largest, weighing seventy-two pounds, and
another, forty-two. The things, however, that I
planted on Tanna the Natives stole and carried away,
making themselves extremely troublesome. But
God never took away from me the consciousness that
it was still right for me to be kind and forgiving, and
to hope that I might lead them to love and imitate
Jesus. For a season thereafter, the friendly feeling grew
on every side. The Natives prepared, for payment
an excellent foundation for a new Church, by level
ling down the hill near to my Mission House. Any
number of men offered to work for calico, knives,
axes, etc. All the fences were renewed, and the
Mission premises began to look nice once more, at
least, in my eyes. My work became encouraging,
and I had many opportunities of talking with them
about the Worship and Jehovah. This state of mat
ters displeased Miaki and his men ; and one day,
having been engaged thus, I rushed back only in

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 293
time to extinguish a fire which they had kindled
under the verandah and close to the door of my
house. Our watch had to be unrelaxing. A cousin
of Miaki's, for instance, sold me a fish as good for
food which he knew to be poisonous, but Nowar saw
in time and warned me of its deadly character.
Miaki then threatened to shoot any of the Inland
people who came to work or to receive instruction,
yet larger numbers came than before, but they came
fully armed I Nouka, the high Chief of the Harbour,
Miaki's uncle, came and sat beside us often, and
said, —
" Miaki breaks my heart ! He deceives Missi. He
hates the Worship of Jehovah."
For some time, Nouka and his wife and daughter
— a handsome girl, his only child — and Miaki's prin
cipal wife and her two sons, and nine Chiefs attended
Worship regularly at the Mission House, on Sabbaths
and on the afternoon of every Wednesday. In all,
about sixty persons somewhat regularly waited on
our ministrations at this time ; and amidst all perils
I was encouraged, and my heart was full of hope.
Yet one evening, when feeling more consoled and
hopeful than ever before, a musket was discharged at
my very door, and I was constrained to realize that
we were in the midst of death. Father, our times
are in Thy hand.
As my work became more encouraging, I urgently
applied to the Missionaries on Aneityum for more
Teachers, but none could be found willing to return to

294 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
Tanna, The plague of measles had almost de
moralized them. Even on Aneityum, where they
had medicine and would follow the Missionaries' ad
vice, no fewer than eleven hundred had been cut off;
and the mortality was very much greater on such
islands as Tanna, Aniwa, etc., where they were still
Heathen, and either had not or would not follow
medical counsels. Of my Teachers and their wives
ten were swept away in the epidemic, and the few
that were left were so disheartened that they escaped
to their own land at the first opportunity, as before
recorded, excepting only dear old faithful Abraham.
But I need not wonder ; smaller perils deter God's
people at home from many a call of duty.
In my Mission School, I offered as a prize a red
shirt for the first Chief who knew the whole Alphabet
without a mistake. It was won by an Inakaki Chief,
who was once a terror to the whole community.
Afterwards, when trying to teach the A B C to
others, he proceeded in something like this graphic
style : —
"A is a man's legs with the body cut off ; B is
like two eyes ; C is a three-quarters moon ; D is
like one eye ; E is a man with one club under his
feet and another over his head ; F is a man with a
large club and a smaller one," etc., etc.; L was like a
man's foot ; Q was the talk of the dove, etc. Then he
would say, ".Remember these things ; you will soon
get hold of the letters and be able to read. I have
taught my little child, who can scarcely walk, the

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 295
names of them all. They are not hard to hold, but
soft and easy. You will soon learn to read the book,
if you try it with all your heart ! "
But Miaki was still our evil genius, and every in
cident seemed to be used by him for one settled pur
pose of hate. A Kaserumini Chief, for instance, and
seven men took away a young girl in a canoe to
Aniwa, to be sold to friends there for tobacco leaf,
which the Aniwans cultivated extensively. They
also prepared to take revenge there for a child's
death, killed in their belief by the sorcery of an
Aniwan. When within sight of the shore, the canoes
were upset and all were said to have been devoured
by sharks, excepting only one canoe out of six. This
one returned to Tanna and reported that there were
two white Traders living on Aniwa, that they had
plenty of ammunition and tobacco, but that they
would not come to Tanna as long as a Missionary
lived there Under this fresh incitement, a party of
Miaki's men came to my house, praising the Erro
mangans for the murder of their Missionaries and
threatening me
Even the friendly Nowar said, " Miaki will make a
great wind and sink any Man-of-war that comes here.
We will take the Man-of-war and kill all that are on
board. If you and Abraham do not leave us we will
kill you both, for we must have the Traders and the
powder." Just as they were assuming a threatening attitude,
other Natives came running with the cry, •• Missi, the

296 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
John Knox is coming into the Harbour, and two great
ships of fire, Men-of-war behind her, coming very
fast ! "
I retorted upon Nowar and the hostile company.
" Now is your time ! Make all possible haste ! Lei
Miaki raise his great wind now ; get all your men
ready ; I will tell them that you mean to fight and
you will find them always ready ! "
Miaki's men fled away in unconcealed terror ; but
Nowar came to me and said, " Missi, I know that my
talk is all lies, but if I speak the truth, they will kill
me!" I answered, " Trust in Jehovah, the same God who
sent these vessels now, to protect us from being mur
dered." But Nowar always wavered.
And now from all parts of the island those who
were most friendly flocked to us. They were clam
orous to have Miaki and some others of our enemies
punished by the Man-of-war in presence of the
Natives ; and then they would be strong to speak in
our defence and to lead the Tannese to worship
Jehovah. Commodore Seymour, Captain Hume, and Dr.
Geddie came on shore. After inquiring into every
thing, the Commodore urged me to leave at once,
and very kindly offered to remove me to Aneityum,
or Auckland, or any place of safety that I preferred.
Again, however, I hesitated to leave my dear be
nighted Tannese, knowing that both Stations would

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 297
r
be instantly broken up, that all the influence gained
would be thrown away, that the Church would lose
all that had been expended, and above all, that those
friendly to us would be left to persecution and de
struction. For a long time I had seldom taken off
my clothes at night, needing to be constantly on the
alert to start at a moment's notice ; yet, while hope
burned within my soul I could not withdraw, so I
resolved to risk all with my dear Lord Jesus, and
remained at my post. At my request, however, they
met and talked with all the leaders who could be
assembled at the Mission House. The Natives de
clared frankly that they liked me but did not like
the Worship. The Commodore reminded them that
they had invited me to land among them, and had
pledged their word more than once to protect me ;
he argued with them that as they had no fault to find
with me, but only with the Worship, which could do
them only good, they must bind themselves to pro
tect my life. Miaki and others promised and gave
him their hands to do so. Lathella, an Aneityumese
Chief, who was with Dr. Geddie, interpreted for him
and them, Dr. Geddie explaining fully to Lathella in
Aneityumese what the Commodore said in English,
and Lathella explaining all to the Tannese in their
own tongue
At last old Nouka spoke out for all and said,
" Captain Paddan and all the Traders tell us that the
Worship causes all our sickness and death. They
will not trade with us, nor sell us tobacco, pipes,

So8 DEEPENING SHADOWS.
powder, balls, caps, and muskets, till we kill our Missi
like the Erromangans, but after that they will send
a Trader to live among us and give us plenty of all
these things. We love Missi. But when the Traders
tell us that the Worship makes us sick, and when
they bribe us with tobacco and powder to kill him or
drive him away, some believe them and our hearts do
bad conduct to Missi. Let Missi remain here, and
we will try to do good conduct to Missi ; but you
must tell Queen 'Toria of her people's bad treatment
of us, and that she must prevent her Traders from
killing us with their measles, and from telling us lies
to make us do bad conduct to Missi ! If they come
to us and talk as before, our hearts are very dark and
may again lead us to bad conduct to Missi."
After this little parley, the Commodore invited us
all on board, along with the Chiefs. They saw about
three hundred brave marines ranked up on deck, and
heard a great cannon discharged. For all such efforts
to impress them and open their eyes, I felt pro
foundly grateful ; but too clearly I knew and saw
that only the grace of God could lastingly change
them !
They were soon back to their old arguments, and
were heard saying to one another, " If no punishment
is inflicted on the Erromangans for murdering the
Missi there, we fear the bad conduct of the Tannese
will continue."
No punishment was inflicted at Erromanga, and
the Tannese were soon as bold and wicked as

DEEPENING SHADOWS. 299
ever. For instance, while the Man-of-war lay in
the Harbour, Nowar kept himself closely concealed ;
but no sooner had she sailed than the cowardly
fellow came out, laughing at the others, and pro
testing that he was under no promise and was free
to act as he pleased ! Yet in the hour of danger
he generally proved to be our friend ; such was
his vacillating character. Nor was Miaki very seri
ously impressed. Mr. Mathieson shortly thereafter
sent his boat round to me, being again short of
European food. On his crew leaving her to deliver
their message to me, some of Miaki's men at once
jumped into the boat and started off round the island
in search of kava. I went to Miaki, to ask that the
boat might be brought back soon, but on seeing me he
ran for his club and aimed to strike me I managed
to seize it, and to hold on, pleading with God and
talking with Miaki, till by the interference of some
friendly Natives his wrath was assuaged a little. Re
turning home, I sent food overland to keep them
going till the boat returned, which she did in about
eight days. Thus light and shadow pursued each
other, the light brightening for a mor*"pnt but upon
the whole the shadows deepening.

X.
FAREWELL SCENES.

CHAPTER X.
FAREWELL SCENES
The War Fever.— Forced to the War Council.— A Truce among
the Chiefs.— Chiefs and People.— The Kiss of Judas.— The
Death of Ian. — The Quivering Knife.— A War of Revenge.
—In the Thick of the Battle. — Tender Mercies of the
Wicked. — Escape for Life. — The Loss of AIL — Under the
Tomahawk. — Jehovah is Hearing. — The Host Turned
Back. — The War against Manuman.— Traps Laid.— House
Broken Up. — War against our Friends. — A Treacherous
Murderer. — On the Chestnut Tree.— Bargaining for Life. —
Five Hours in a Canoe. — Kneeling on the Sands.—
Faimungo's Farewell — " Follow ! Follow I " — A Race for
Life.— Ringed Round with Death.— Faint yet Pursuing. —
Out of the Lion's Jaws. — Brothers in Distress. — Intervening
Events. — A Cannibal's Taste. — Pillars of Cloud and of
Fire.— Passing by on the other Side. — Kapuku and the
Idol Gods.— A Devil Chief.— In Perils Oft,— Through Fire
and Water.-" Sail O ! Sail O !"— Let Me Die.— In Perils
on the Sea. — Tannese Visitors. — The Devil Chief of Tanna.
— Speckled and Spotted. — Their Desired Haven. — " I am
Left Alone." — My Earthly AIL — Eternal Hope. — Australia
to the Rescue. — For my Brethren's Sake. — A New Holy
League.— The Uses of Adversity. —The Ann-Chair Critics
Again. — Concluding Note. — Prospectus of Part Second,
A TIME of great excitement amongst the Natives
now prevailed. War, war, nothing but war was
spoken of I Preparations for war were being made in

304 FAREWELL SCENES.
all the villages far and near. Fear sat on every face,
and armed bands kept watching each other, as if un
certain where the war was to begin or by whom. All
work was suspended, and that war spirit was let loose
which rouses the worst passions of human nature.
Again we found ourselves the centre of conflict, one
party set for killing us or driving us away ; the other
wishing to retain us, while all old bitter grievances
were also dragged into their speeches.
Miaki and Nouka said, " If you will keep Missi and
his Worship, take him with you to your own land, for
we will not have him to live at the Harbour."
Ian, the great Inland Chief, rose in wrath and said,
" On whose land does the Missi live, yours or ours ?
Who fight against the Worship and all good, who
are the thieves and murderers, who tell the lies, you
or we ? We wish peace, but you will have war. We
like Missi and the Worship, but you hate them and
say, ' Take him to your own land ! ' It is our land
on which he now lives ; it is his own land which he
bought from you, but which our fathers sold Missi
Turner long ago. The land was not yours to sell ;
it was really ours. Your fathers stole it from us long
ago by war ; but we would not have asked it back,
had you not asked us to take Missi away. Now
we will defend him on it and he will teach us and
cur people in our own land 1 "
So meeting after meeting broke into fiery speech,
and separated with many threats.
To the next great meeting I was invited, but did

FAREWELL SCENES. 30s
not go, contenting myself with a message pleading
that they should live at peace and on no account go
to war with each other. But Ian himself came for
me. I said, " Ian, I have told you my whole heart Go
not to that meeting. I will rather leave the island
or die, than see you going to war about me ! "
He answered, " Missi, come with me, come now I "
I replied, "Ian, you are surely not taking me away
to kill me ? If you are, my God will punish it"
His only reply was, "Follow me, follow me
quickly." I felt constrained to go.
He strode on before me till we reached the great
village of his ancestors. His followers, armed largely
with muskets as well as native weapons, filled one
half the Village Square or dancing ground. Miaki,
Nouka, and their whole party sat in manifest terror
upon the other half. Marching into the centre, he
stood with me by his side, and proudly looking round,
exclaimed, —
" Missi, these are my men and your friends ! We
are met to defend you and the Worship." Then
pointing across to the other side, he cried aloud,
" These are your enemies and ours ! The enemies of
the Worship, the disturbers of the peace on Tanna !
Missi, say the word, and the muskets of my men will
sweep all opposition away, and the Worship will
spread and we will all be strong for it on Tanna
We will not shoot without your leave ; but if you
p. ao

300 FAREWELL SCENES.
refuse they will kill you and persecute us and our
children, and banish Jehovah's Worship from our
land." I said, "I love all of you alike. I am here to teach
you how to turn away from all wickedness, to worship
and serve Jehovah, and to live in peace. How can
I approve of any person being killed for me or for
the Worship ? My God would be angry at me and
punish me, if I did ! "
He replied, " Then, Missi, you will be murdered
and the Worship destroyed."
I then stood forth in the middle before them all
and cried, " You may shoot or murder me, but I am
your best friend. I am not afraid to die. You will
only send me the sooner to my Jehovah God, whom
I love and serve, and to my dear Saviour Jesus
Christ, who died for me and for you,- and who sent
me here to tell you all His love. If you will only
-ove and serve Him and give up your bad conduct,
you will be happy. But if you kill me, His mes
senger, rest assured that He will in His own time
and way punish you. This is my "word to you all ;
my love to you all ! "
So saying, I turned to leave ; and Ian strode sul
lenly away and stood at the head of his men,
crying,— " Missi, they will kill you ! they will kill us, and
you will be to blame ! :'
Miaki and Nouka, full of deceit, now cried
out^-

FAREWELL SCENES. 307
" Missi's word is good I Let us all obey it. Let
us all worship."
An" old man, Sirawia, one of Ian's under-chiefs, then
said, —
" Miaki and Nouka say that the land on which
Missi lives was theirs ; though they sold it to him,
and he has paid them for it, they all know that it was
ours, and is yet ours by right ; but if they let Missi
live on it in peace, we will all live at peace, and
worship Jehovah. And if not we will surely claim
it again." Miaki and his party hereon went off to their plan
tations, and brought a large present of food to Ian
and his men as a peace-offering. This they accepted ;
and the next day Ian and his men brought Miaki a
return present and said, —
"You know that Missi lives on our land? Take
our present, be friends, and let him live quietly and
teach us all. Yesterday you said his word was good,
obey it now, else we will punish you and defend the
Missi." Miaki accepted the token, and gave good promises
for the future. Ian then came to the hill-top near our
house, by which passed the public path, and cried
aloud in the hearing of all, —
" Abraham, tell Missi that you and he now live on
our land. This path is the march betwixt Miaki and
us. We have this day bought back the land of our
fathers by a great price to prevent war. Take of
our bread-fruits and also of our cocoa-nuts what you

308 FAREWELL SCENES.
require, for you are our friends and living on our land,
and we will protect you and the Worship ! "
For some time things moved on quietly after this.
An inland war, however, had continued for months.
As many as ten men, they said, were sometimes
killed in one day and feasted on by the warriors.
Thousands had been thereby forced down from the
mountains, and sought protection under Ian and his
people. All the people claiming connection with his
Tribe were called Naraimini ; the people in the
Volcano district were called the Kaserumini ; and the
Harbour Tribes were the Watarenmini ; and so on all
over the island. In such divisions, there might be
from two to twenty Chiefs and Villages under one
leader, and these stood by each other for purposes
defensive and offensive Now Nouka and Miaki had
been frustrated in all their plans to get the Inland
and the Harbour people involved in the war, as their
own followers were opposed to it In violation of
his promises, however, Nouka invited all the men
who wished to go to the war to meet him one morn
ing, and only one appeared ! Nouka, in great wrath,
marched off to the war himself, but, as no one
followed, he grew faint-hearted, and returned to his
own village. On another morning, Miaki summoned
all his fighting men ; but only his own brother and
six lads could be induced to accompany him, and
with these he started off. But the enemy, hearing
of his coming, had killed two of his principal allies
the night before, and Miaki, learning this, turned and

FAREWELL SCENES 309
fled to his own house, and was secretly laughed at by
his tribe.
Next day, Nouka came to me professing great
friendship and pleading with me to accompany him
and Miaki to talk with the Kaserumini, and persuade
them to give up the war. He was annoyed and dis
appointed when I refused to go. Nowar and others
informed me, two days thereafter, that three persons
had died in that district, that others were sick, and
that the Heathen there had resolved to kill me in re
venge as the cause of all. As Nouka's wife was one
of the victims, this scheme was concocted to entrap
me. I was warned on no account to leave my house
at night for a considerable time, but to keep it locked
up and to let no one in after dark The same two
men from that district who had tried to kill Mr.
Johnston and me, were again appointed and were
watching for Abraham and me, lurking about in the
evenings for that purpose Again I saw how the
Lord had preserved me from Miaki and Nouka !
Truly all are safe who are in God's keeping ; and
nothing can befall them, except for their real good
and the glory of their Lord.
Chafed at the upsetting of all their plans and full
of revenge, Nouka and Miaki and their allies declared
publicly that they were now going to kill Ian by
sorcery, i.e., by Nahak, more feared by the poor
Tannese than the field of battle. Nothing but the
grace of God and the enlightenment of His Spirit
through the Scriptures, has ever raised these Natives

310 FAREWELL SCENES.
above that paralyzing superstition. But, thank God,
there are now, while I write this (1887), about twelve
thousand in the New Hebrides who have been thus
enlightened and lifted out of their terrors, for the
Gospel is still, as of old, the power of God unto sal
vation ! Strange to say, Ian became sick shortly
after the Sacred Men had made the declaration about
their Nahak-sorcery. I attended him, and for a time
he recovered, and appeared very grateful. But he
soon fell sick again. I sent him and the Chief next
under him a blanket each ; I also gave shirts and
calico to a number of his leading men. They wore
them and seemed grateful and pleased. Ian, however,
gradually sank and got worse. He had every symp
tom of being poisoned, a thing easily accomplished, as
they know and use many deadly poisons. His suffer
ings were very great, which prevented me from ascrib
ing his collapse to mere superstitious terror. I did all
that could be done ; but all thought him dying, and
of course by sorcery. His people were angry at me
for not consenting before to their shooting of Miaki ;
and Miaki's people were now rejoicing that Ian was
being killed by Nahak.
One night, his brother and a party came for me to
go and see Ian, but I declined to go till the morning
for fear of the fever and ague. On reaching his
village, I saw many. people about, and feared that I
had been led into a snare ; but I at once entered into
his house to talk and pray with him, as he appeared
to be dying. After prayer, I discovered that I was

"SUDDENLY HE DREW ... A LARGE BUTCHER-UKE KNIFE."

FAREWELL SCENES. 311
left alone with him, and that all the people had
retired from the village; and I knew that, accord
ing to their custom, this meant mischief. Ian
said, —
" Come near me, and sit by my bedside to talk with
me, Missi."
I did so, and while speaking to him he lay as if
lost in a swoon of silent meditation. Suddenly he
drew from the sugar-cane leaf thatch close to his bed,
a large butcher-like knife, and instantly feeling the
edge of it with his other hand, he pointed it to within
a few inches of my heart and held it quivering there,
all a-tremble with excitement I durst neither move
nor speak, except that my heart kept praying to the
Lord to spare me, or if my time was come to take
me home to Glory with Himself. There passed a
few moments of awful suspense. My sight went and
came. Not a word had been spoken, except to Jesus ;
and then Ian wheeled the knife around, thrust it into
the sugar-cane leaf, and cried to me,—
" Go, go quickly ! "
Next moment I was on the road. Not a living
soul was to be seen about the village I understood
then that it had been agreed that Ian was to kill me,
and that they had all withdrawn so as not to witness
it, so that when the Man-of-war came to inquire about
me Ian would be dead, and no punishment could
overtake the murderer. I walked quietly till quite
free of the village, lest some hid in their houses might
observe me Thereafter, fearing that they, finding I

}ia FAREWELL SCENES.
had escaped, might overtake and murder me, I ran
for my life a weary four miles till I reached the
Mission House, faint, yet praising God for such a
deliverance. Poor Ian died soon after, and his people
strangled one of his wives and hanged another, and
took out the three bodies together in a canoe and
sank them in the sea.
Miaki was jubilant over having killed his enemy by
Nahak ; but the Inland people now assembled in
thousands to help Sirawia and his brother to avenge
that death on Miaki, Nouka and Karewick These,
on the other hand, boasted that they would kill all
their enemies by Nahak-sorcery, and would call up a
hurricane to destroy their houses, fruit trees, and
plantations. Miaki and a number of his men also
came to the Mission House ; but, observing his sullen
countenance I asked kindly after his wife who was
about to be confined, and gave a blanket, a piece of
calico, and a bit of soap as a present for the baby. He
seemed greatly pleased, whispered something to his
men, and peaceably withdrew. Immediately after
Miaki's threat about bringing a storm, one of their
great hurricanes actually smote that side of the
island and laid everything waste. His enemies were
greatly enraged, and many of the injured people
united with them in demanding revenge on Miaki.
Hitherto I had done everything in my power to
prevent war, but now it seemed inevitable, and both
parties sent word that if Abraham and I kept to the
Mission House no one would harm us. We had little

FAREWELL SCENES. 313
faith in any of their promises, but there was no alter
native for us.
On the following Saturday, 18th January, 1862, the
war began. Musket after musket was discharged
quite near us, and the bush all round rang with the
yell of their war-cry, which if once heard will never
be forgotten. It came nearer and nearer, for Miaki
fled, and his people took shelter behind and around
our house. We were placed in the heart of danger,
and the balls flew thick all around us. In the after
noon Ian's brother and his party retired, and Miaki
quickly sent messengers and presents to the Inika-
himini and Kaserumini districts, to assemble all their
people and help him " to fight Missi and the Tannese
who were friends of the Worship." He said, —
" Let us cook his body and Abraham's, and dis
tribute them to every village on this side of the
island 1 "
Yet all the while Miaki assured me that he had
sent a friendly message. The war went on, and poor
Nowar the Chief protected us, till he had a spear
broken into his right knee The enemy would have
carried him off to feast on his body ; but his young
men, shouting wildly his name and battle-cry, rushed
in with great impetuosity and carried their wounded
Chief home in triumph. The Inland people now dis
charged muskets at my house and beat against the
walls with their clubs. They smashed in the door
and window of our store-room, broke open boxes and
casks, tore my books to pieces and scattered them

314 FAREWELL SCENES.
about, and carried off everything for which they cared,
including my boat, mast, oars, and sails. They broke
into Abraham's house and plundered it ; after which
they made a rush at the bedroom, into which we
were locked, firing muskets, yelling, and trying to
Break it in. A Chief, professing to be sorry for us
called me to the window, but on seeing me he sent a
tomahawk through it, crying, —
" Come on, let us kill him now ! "
I replied, " My Jehovah God will punish you ; a
Man-of-war will come and punish you, if you kill
Abraham, his wife, or me."
He retorted, " It's all lies about a Man-of-war !
They did not punish the Erromangans. They are
afraid of us. Come on, let us kill them I "
He raised his tomahawk and aimed to strike my
forehead, many muskets were uplifted as if to shoot,
so I raised a revolver in my right hand and pointed
it at them. The Rev. Joseph Copeland had left it
with me on a former visit I did not wish' it but he
insisted upon leaving it saying that the very know
ledge that I had such a weapon might save my life.
Truly, on this occasion it did so. Though it was
harmless, they fell back quickly. My immediate
assailant dropped to the ground, crying, —
" Missi has got a short musket ! He will shoot
you all ! "
After lying flat on the ground for a little, they all
got up and ran to the nearest bush, where they con
tinued yelling about and showing their muskets.

FAREWELL SCENES.

3«S

Towards nightfall they left, loaded with the plunder
of the store and of Abraham's house. So God once
more graciously protected us from falling into their
cruel hands.
In the evening, after they left, I went to Miaki and
Nouka They professed great sorrow at what had
taken place, and pretended to have, given them a
present of food not to do us further injury. But
Nowar informed us that, on the contrary, they had
hired them to return and kill us next morning and
plunder everything on the Mission premises. Miaki,
with a sneer, said, —
"Missi, where was Jehovah to-day? There was
no Jehovah to-day to protect you. It's all lies about
Jehovah. They will come and kill you, and Abraham,
and his wife, and cut your bodies into pieces to be
cooked and eaten in every village upon Tanna."
I said, " Surely, when you had planned all this,
and brought them to kill us and steal all our property,
Jehovah did protect i»s, or we would not have been
here!" He replied, " There was no Jehovah to-day ! We
have no fear of any Man-of-war. They dare not
punish us. They durst not punish the Erromangans
for murdering the Gordons. They will talk to us and
say we must not do so again, and give us a present
That is all. We fear nothing. The talk of all Tanna
is that we will kill you and seize all your property
to-morrow." I warned him that the punishment of a Man-of-

316 FAREWELL SCENES.
war can only reach the body and the land, but that
Jehovah's punishment reached both body and soul
in Time and in Eternity.
He replied : " Who fears Jehovah ? He was not
here to protect you to-day ! "
" Yes," I said, " my Jehovah God is here now. He
hears all we say, sees all we do, and will punish the
wicked and protect His own people."
After this, a number of the people sat down around
me, and I prayed with them. But I left with a very
heavy heart, feeling that Miaki was evidently bent on
our destruction.
I sent Abraham to consult Nowar, who had de
fended us till disabled by a spear in the right knee.
He sent a canoe by Abraham, advising me to take
some of my goods in it to his house by night, and he
would try to protect them and us. The risk was so
great, we could only take a very little. Enemies
were on every hand to cut off our flight, and Miaki,
the worst of all, whose village had to be passed in
going to Nowar's. In the darkness of the Mission
House, we durst not light a candle for fear of some
one seeing and shooting us. Not one of Nowar's men
durst come to help us. But in the end it made no
difference, for Nowar and his men kept what was
taken there as their portion of the plunder. Abraham,
his wife, and I waited anxiously for the morning
light Miaki, the false and cruel, came to assure us
that the Heathen would not return that day. Yet, as
daylight came in, Miaki himself stood and blew a

FAREWELL SCENES. 317
great conch not far from our house. I ran out to see
why this trumpet-shell had been blown, and found it
was the signal for a great company of howling armed
savages to rush down the hill on the other side of the
bay and make straight for the Mission House. We
had not a moment to lose. To have remained would
have been certain death to us all, and also to Matthew,
a Teacher just arrived from Mr. Mathieson's Station.
Though I am by conviction a strong Calvinist, I am
no Fatalist. I held on while one gleam of hope re
mained. Escape for life was now the only path of
duty. I called the Teachers, locked the door, and
made quickly for Nowar's village. There was not a
moment left to carry anything with us. In the issue,
Abraham, his wife, and I lost all our earthly goods,
and all our clothing except what we had on. My
Bible, the few translations which I had made into
Tannese, and a light pair of blankets I carried with
me. To me the loss was bitter, but as God had so ordered
it, I tried to bow with resignation. All my deceased
wife's costly outfit, her piano, silver, cutlery, books,
etc., with which her dear parents had provided her,
besides all that I had in the world ; also a box worth
£$6, lately arrived, full of men's clothing and
medicine, the gift of my dear friends, Samuel Wilson,
Esq., and Mrs. Wilson, of Geelong. The Sandal-wood
Traders bought all the stolen property for tobacco,
powder, balls, caps, and shot. One Trader gathered
together a number of my books in a sadly torn and

3(8 FAREWELL SCENES.
wasted condition and took them to Aneityum, de
manding ;£io from Dr. Geddie for his trouble. He
had to pay him £7 los., which I repaid to him on
my second return to the Islands. This, by way of
digression, only to show how white and black
Heathenism meet together.
Let us return to the morning of our flight We
could not take the usual path along the beach, for
there our enemies would have quickly overtaken us.
We entered the bush in the hope of getting away
unobserved But a cousin of Miaki, evidently secreted
to watch us, sprang from behind a bread-fruit tree,
and swinging his tomahawk, aimed it at my brow
with a fiendish look. Avoiding it I turned upon him
and said in a Arm bold voice, —
" If you dare to strike me, my Jehovah God will
punish you. He is here to defend me now ! "
The man, trembling, looked all round as if to see
the God who was my defender, and the tomahawk
gradually lowered at his side. With my eye fixed
upon him, I gradually moved backwards in the track
of the Teachers, and God mercifully restrained him
from following me
On reaching Nowar's village unobserved, we found
the people terror-stricken, crying, rushing about in
despair at such a host of armed savages approaching.
I urged them to ply their axes, cut down trees, and
blockade the path. For a little they wrought vigor
ously at this ; but when, so far as eye could reach,
they saw the shore covered with armed men rushing

FAREWELL SCENES 319

on towards their village, they were overwhelmed with
fear, they threw away their axes and weapons of war,
they cast themselves headlong on the ground, and
they knocked themselves against the trees as if to
court death before it came. They cried, —
" Missi, it's of no use ! We will all be killed and
eaten to-day I See what a host are coming against
us." Mothers snatched up little children and ran to
hide in the bush. Others waded as far as they could
into the sea with them, holding their heads above the
water. The whole village collapsed in a condition of
indescribable terror. Nowar, lame with his wounded
knee, got a canoe turned upside-down and sat upon it
where he could see the whole approaching multitude.
He said, —
"Missi, sit down beside me, and pray to our
Jehovah God, for if He does not send deliverance
now, we are all dead men. They will kill us all on
your account, and that quickly. Pray, and I will
watch ! "
They had gone to the Mission House and broken
in the door, and finding that we had escaped, they
rushed on to Nowar's village. For, as they began to
plunder the bed-room, Nouka said, —
" Leave everything. Missi will come back for his
valuable things at night and then we will get them
and him also ! "
So he nailed up the door, and they all marched for
Nowar's. We prayed as one can only pray when in

320 FAREWELL SCENES.
the jaws of death and on the brink of Eternity. We
felt that God was near, and omnipotent to do what
seemed best in His sight. When the savages were
about three hundred yards off, at the foot of a hill
leading up to the village, Nowar touched my knee,
saying,— " Missi, Jehovah is hearing ! They are all standing
still." Had they come on they would have met with nc
opposition, for the people were scattered in terror.
On gazing shorewards, and round the Harbour, as far
as we could see, was a dense host of warriors, but all
were standing still, and apparently absolute silence
prevailed. We saw a messenger or herald running
along the approaching multitude, delivering some
tidings as he passed, and then disappearing in the
bush. To our amazement, the host began to turn
and slowly marched back in great silence, and entered
the remote bush at the head of the Harbour. Nowar
and his people were in ecstasies, crying out, —
" Jehovah has heard Missi's prayer ! Jehovah has
protected us and turned them away back."
We were on that day His trusting and defenceless
children ; would you not, had you been one of our
circle, have joined with us in praising the Lord God
for deliverance from the jaws of death ? I know not
why they turned back ; but I have no doubt it was
the doing of God to save our lives.
We learned that they all assembled in a cleared
part of the bush and there held a great wrangling

FAREWELL SCENES. 321

palaver. Nouka and Miaki advised them first to
fight Manuman and his people. They said, —
" His brother, the Sacred Man Kanini, killed Ian
by Nahak. He is a friend of Missi and of the Worship.
He also sent the hurricane to destroy us. They
have plenty of yams and pigs. Let us fight and
plunder them, and when they are out of the way, we
will be strong to destroy Missi and the Worship."
On this the whole mass went and attacked
Manuman's first village, where they murdered two of
his men, two women, and two children. The in
habitants fled, and all the sick, the feeble, and the
children who fell into their hands were reported to
us to be murdered, cooked, and eaten. Led on by
Miaki, they plundered and burned seven villages.
About mid-day, Nouka and Miaki sent their cousin
Jonas, who had always been friendly to me, to say
that I might return to my house in safety, as they
were now carrying the war inland. Jonas had spent
some years on Samoa, and been much with Traders in
Sydney, and spoke English well ; but we felt they
were deceiving us. That night, Abraham ventured
to creep near the Mission House, to test whether we
might return, and save some valuable things, and get
a change of clothing. The house appeared to stand
as when they nailed up the door. But a large party
of Miaki's allies at once enclosed Abraham, and, after
asking many questions about me, they let him go
since I was not there. Had I gone there, they would
certainly that night have killed me. Again, at mid-
P. 21

3*1 FAREWELL SCENES.
night, Abraham and his wife and Matthew went to
the Mission House, and found Nouka, Miaki, and
Karewick near by, concealed in the bush among the
reeds. Once more they enclosed them, thinking I
was there too, but Nouka, finding that I was not,
cried out, —
" Don't kill them just now ! Wait till Missi comes."
Hearing this, Matthew slipped into the bush and
escaped. Abraham's wife waded into the sea, and
they allowed her to get away. Abraham was allowed
to go to the Mission House, but he too crept into the
bush, and after an anxious waiting they all came
back to me in safety. We now gave up all hope of
recovering anything from the house.
Towards morning, when Miaki and his men saw
that I was not coming back to deliver myself into
their hands, they broke up my house and stole all
they could carry away. They tore my books, and
scattered them about. They took away the type of
my printing-press, to be made into bullets for their
muskets. For similar uses they melted down the
zinc lining of my boxes, and everything else that
could be melted. What they could not take away,
they destroyed. I lay on the ground all night
concealed in an outhouse of Nowar's, but it was a
sleepless and anxious night, not only to me and my
Aneityumese, but also to Nowar and his people
Next day, the attack was renewed by the three
Chiefs on the -district of my dear friend Manuman.
His people fled ; the villages were burned ; all who

FAREWELL SCENES. 323
came in their way were killed, and all food and
property carried away. At night they returned to
keep watch over Nowar and me When darkness
was setting in, Miaki sent for me to go and speak
with him, but Nowar and the Aneityumese were all
so opposed to it that I did not go. Messages were
sent to Nowar, threatening to kill him and his people
for protecting me, and great excitement prevailed.
Another incident added horror to the memories
of this day. A savage from Erromanga, living with
Nowar, had gone to the war that day. He got near
a village unobserved, climbed into a tree, and re
mained there watching. After midday, Kamkali, a
true friend of mine, the Chief of his village, came
home wearied from the war, got his blanket, stealthily
crept into a quiet place in the bush, rolled himself
up, and lay down to sleep ; for, according to their
custom, the leading warriors in times of conflict
seldom sleep in their own houses, and seldom twice
in the same place even in the bush, for fear of per
sonal danger. The Erromangan, having watched
till he was sound asleep, crept to where he lay, raised
his club and smashed in his skull. He told, when
he came home, how the blood ran from nose, mouth,
and ears, with a gurgling sound in his throat, and
after a few convulsive struggles all was over ! And
the people around Nowar praised him for his deed.
Cocoa-nuts were brought for him to drink, and food
was presented before him in large quantities, as to
one who had done something noble For safety, he

3*4 FAREWELL SCENES.
was put into the same house where I had to sit, and
even Nowar honoured him. I watched for the work
ings of a natural man's conscience under the guilt of
murder. When left alone, he shook every now and
then with agitation, and started round with a terrified
gaze He looked the picture of a man who felt that
he had done to his neighbour what he would not
have liked another to do to him. I wonder if that
consciousness ever dies out, in the lowest and worst,
that last voice of God in the soul ?
That very night, Nowar declared that I must leave
his village before morning, else he and his people
would be killed for protecting me. He adviseo me,
as the sea was good, to try for Mr. Mathieson's
Station ; but he objected to my taking away any of
my property — he would soon follow with it himself !
But how to sail ? Miaki had stolen my boat, mast,
sails, and oars, as also an excellent canoe made for
me and paid for by me on Aneityum ; and he had
threatened to shoot any person that assisted me to
launch either the one or the other. The danger,
however, was so great that Nowar said, —
"You cannot remain longer in my house! My
son will guide you to the large chestnut tree in my
plantation in the bush. Climb up into it, and re
main there till the moon rises."
Being entirely at the mercy of such doubtful and
vacillating friends, I, though perplexed, felt it best to
obey. I climbed into the tree, and was left there
alone in the bush. The hours I spent there live all

FAREWELL SCENES. 325
before me as if it were but of yesterday. I heard the
frequent discharging of muskets, and the yells of the
savages. Yet I sat there among the branches, as
safe in the arms of Jesus ! Never, in all my sorrows,
did my Lord draw nearer to me, and speak more
soothingly in my soul, than when the moonlight
flickered among these chestnut leaves, and the night
air played on my throbbing brow, as I told all my
heart to Jesus. Alone, yet not alone ! If it be to
glorify my God, I will not grudge to spend many
nights alone in such a tree, to feel again my Saviour's
spiritual presence, to enjoy His consoling fellowship.
If thus thrown back upon your own soul, alone, all,
all alone, in the midnight, in the bush, in the very
embrace of death itself, have you a Friend that will
not fail you then ?
Gladly would I have lingered there for one night
of comparative peace ! But, about midnight Nowar
sent his son to call me down from the tree, and to
guide me to the shore where he himself was, as it was
now time to take to sea in the canoe. Pleading for
my Lord's continuing presence, I had to obey. My
life and the lives of my Aneityumese now hung upon
a very slender thread, and was almost equally at
risk from our friends so-called, and from our enemies.
Had I been a stranger to Jesus and to prayer, my
reason would verily have given way, but my comfort
and joy sprang up out of these : " I will never leave
thee, nor forsake thee ; lo, I am with you alway ! '
Pleading these promises., I followed my guide. We

336 FAREWELL SCENES.
reached the beach, just inside the Harbour, at a
beautiful white sandy bay on Nowar's ground, from
which our canoe was to start A good number of
the Natives had assembled there to see us off.
Arkurat, having got a large roll of calico from me
for the loan of his canoe, hid it away, and theu
refused the canoe, saying that if he had to escape
with his family he would require it. He demanded,
for the loan of his canoe, an axe, a sail for his canoe,
and a pair of blankets. As Karis had the axe and
another had the quilt, I gave the quilt to him for a
sail, and the axe and blankets for the canoe. In
fact, these few relics of our earthly all at Nowar's
were coveted by the savages and endangered our
lives, and it was as well to get rid of them altogether.
He cruelly proposed a small canoe for two ; but I
had hired the canoe for five, and insisted upon get
ting it, as he had been well paid for it As he only
laughed and mocked us, I prepared to start and
travel overland to Mr. Mathieson's Station. He then
said, —
" My wrath is over ! You may take it and go."
We launched it, but now he refused to let us go till
daylight. He had always been one of my best
friends, but now appeared bent on a quarrel, so I
had to exercise much patience with him and them.
Having launched it, he said I had hired the canoe
but not the paddles. I protested, —
"Surely you know we hired the paddles too.
What could we do without paddles ? "

FAREWELL SCENES. 347
But Arkurat lay down and pretended to have
fallen asleep, snoring on the sand, and could not be
awaked. I appealed to Nowar, who only said —
" That is his conduct, Missi, our conduct ! '
I replied, "As he has got the blankets which I
saved to keep me from ague and fever, and I have
nothing left now but the clothes I have on, surely
you will give me paddles."
Nowar gave me one Returning to the village,
friends gave me one each till I got other three
Now Arkurat started up, and refused to let us go.
A Chief and one of his men, who lived on the other
side of the island near to where we were going, and
who was hired by me to go with us and help in
paddling the canoe, drew back also and refused to
go. Again I offered to leave the canoe, and walk
overland if possible, when Faimungo, the Chief who
had refused to go with us, came forward and said, —
" Missi, they are all deceiving you 1 The sea is so
rough, you cannot go by it ; and if you should get
round the weather point Miaki has men appointed
to shoot you as you pass the Black Rocks, while by
land all the paths are guarded by armed men. I tell
you the truth, having heard all their talk Miaki
and Karewick say they hate the Worship, and will
kill you. They killed your goats, and stole all your
property yesterday. Farewell 1 "
The Teachers, the boy, and I now resolved to enter
the canoe and attempt it as the only gleam of hope
left to us. After Faimungo came, the man to whom

328 FAREWELL SCENES.
the canoe belonged had withdrawn from us, it having
transpired that Miaki would not attack us that night,
as other game had attracted his savage eyes. My
party of five now embarked in our frail canoe;
Abraham first, I next, Matthew after me, the boy at
the steering paddle, and Abraham's wife sitting in
the bottom, where she might hold on while it con
tinued to float For a mile or more we got away
nicely under the lee of the island, but when we
turned to go south for Mr. Mathieson's Station, we
met the full force of wind and sea, every wave
breaking over and almost swamping our canoe The
Native lad at the helm paddle stood up crying, —
" Missi, this is the conduct of the sea ! It swallows
up all who seek its help."
I answered, "We do not seek help from it but
from Jehovah Jesus."
Our danger became very great, as the sea broke
over and lashed around us. My faithful Aneityu
mese, overcome with terror, threw down their paddles,
and Abraham said, —
" Missi, we are all drowned now ! We are food
for the sharks. We might as well be eaten by the
Tannese as by fishes ; but God will give us life with
Jesus in heaven ! "
I seized the paddle nearest me ; I ordered Abraham
to seize another within his reach ; I enjoined Matthew
to bail the canoe for life, and the lad to keep firm in
his seat, and I cried, —
" Stand to your post, and let us return ! Abraham,

FAREWELL SCENES. 329
where is now your faith in Jesus ? Remember, He
is Ruler on sea as on land. Abraham, pray and
ply your paddle ! Keep up stroke for stroke with
me, as our lives depend on it Our God can protect
us. Matthew, bail with all your might. Don't look
round on the sea and fear. Let us pray to God and
ply our paddles, and He will save us yet ! "
Dear old Abraham said, —
" Thank you for that Missi. I will be strong. I
pray to God and ply my paddle. God will save us ! "
With much labour, and amid deadly perils, we got
the canoe turned ; and after four hours of a terrible
struggle, we succeeded, towards daylight as the tide
turned, in again reaching smooth water. With God's
blessing we at last reached the shore, exactly where
we had left it five hours ago t
Now drenched and weary, with the skin of our
hands sticking to the paddles, we left the canoe on
the reef and waded ashore. Many Natives were
there, and looked sullen and disappointed at our
return. Katasian, the lad who had been with us,
instantly fled for his own land ; and the Natives
reported that he was murdered soon after. Utterly
exhausted, I lay down on the sand and instantly fell
into a deep sleep. By-and-by I felt some one pulling
from under my head the native bag in which I
carried my Bible and the Tannese translations — the
all that had been saved by me from the wreck!
Grasping the bag, I sprang to my feet, and the man
ran away. My Teachers had also a hedging knife,

330 FAREWELL SCENES.
a useless revolver, and a fowling-piece, the sight of
which, though they had been under the salt water for
hours, God'used to restrain the savages. Calling my
Aneityumese near, we now in united prayer and
kneeling on the sands committed each other unto the
Lord God, being prepared for the last and worst
As I sat meditating on the issues, Faimungo, the
friendly Inland Chief, again appeared to warn us of
our danger, now very greatly increased by our being
driven back from the sea. All Nowar's men had
fled, and were hid in the bush and in rocks along the
shore ; while Miaki was holding a meeting not half
a mile away, and preparing to fall upon us. Fai
mungo said, —
" Farewell, Missi, I am going home I don't wish
to see the work and the murders of this morn-
ing." He was Nowar's son-in-law. He had always been
truthful and kindly with me His home was about
half-way across the island, on the road that we
wanted to go, and under sudden impulse I said, —
" Faimungo, will you let us follow you ? Will you
show us the path ? When the Mission Ship arrives, I
will give you three good axes, blankets, knives, fish
hooks, and many things you prize."
The late hurricanes had so destroyed and altered
the paths, tha»t only Natives who knew them well
:ould follow them. He trembled much and said, —
" Missi, you will be killed. Miaki and Karewick
rill shoot you. I dare not let you follow. I have

FAREWELL SCENES. 33 1
only about twenty men and your following might
endanger us all"
I urged him to leave at once, and we would follow
of our own accord. I would not ask him to protect
us ; but if he betrayed us and helped the enemy to
kill us, I assured him that our God would punish
him. If he spared us, he would be rewarded well ;
and if killed against his wishes, God would not be
angry at him. He said, —
" Seven men are with me now, and thirteen are to
follow. I will not now send for them. They are
with Miaki and Nouka. I will go ; but if you follow,
you will be killed on the way. You may follow me
as far as you can ! "
Off he started to Nowar's, and got a large load of
my stolen property, blankets, sheets, etc., which had
fallen to his lot He called his seven men, who had
also shared in the plunder, and, to avoid Miaki's
men, they ran away under a large cocoa-nut grove
skirting the shore, calling, —
"Be quick! Follow and keep as near to us as
you can."
Though Nowar had got a box of my rice and
appropriated many things from the plunder of the
Mission House besides the goods entrusted to his
care, and got two of my goats killed and cooked for
himself and his people, yet now he would not give a
particle of food to my starving Aneityumese or my
self, but hurried us off, saying. —
" I will eat all your rice and keep all that has been

33» FAREWELL SCENES.
left with me in payment for my lame knee and for
my people fighting for you ! "
My three Aneityumese and I started after Fai
mungo and his men. We could place no confidence
in any of them ; but, feeling that we were in the
Lord's hands, it appeared to be our only hope of
escaping instant death. We got away unobserved
by the enemies. We met several small parties of
friends in the Harbour, apparently glad to see us try
ing to get away. But about four miles on our way,
we met a large party of Miaki's men, all armed, and
watching as outposts. Some were for shooting us,
but others hesitated. Every musket was, however,
raised and levelled at me. Faimungo poised his
great spear and said, " No, you shall not kill Missi
to-day. He is with me." Having made this flourish,
he strode off after his own men, and my Aneityu
mese followed, leaving me face to face with a ring of
levelled muskets. Sirawia, who was in command of
this party, and who once like Nowar had been my
friend, said to me, Judas like, "My love to you, Missi."
But he also shouted after Faimungo, " Your conduct
is bad in taking the Missi away ; leave him to us to
be killed ! "
I then turned upon him, saying, " Sirawia, I love
you all. You must know that I sought only your
good. I gave you medicine and food when you and
your people were sick and dying under measles ;
I gave you the very clothing you wear. Am I not
your friend ? Have we not often drunk tei and eaten

FAREWELL SCENES. 333
together in my house ? Can you stand there and,
see your friend shot ? If you do, my God will punish
you severely."
He then whispered something to his company
which I did not hear; and, though their muskets
were still raised, I saw in their eyes that he had re
strained them. I therefore began gradually to move
backwards, still keeping my eyes fixed on them, till
the bush hid them from my view, whereon I turned
and ran after my party, and God kept the enemy
from following. I would like to think that Sirawia
only uttered the cruel words which I heard as a blind
to save his own life ; for at this time he was joined to
Miaki's party, his own people having risen against
him, and had to dissemble his friendly feelings to
wards me. Poor Sirawia ! Well I knew that Miaki
would only use him as a tool for selfish interests, and
sacrifice him at last All this showed how dangers
grew around our path. Still we. trusted in Jehovah
Jesus, and pressed on in flight. A second hostile
party encountered us, and with great difficulty we
also got away from them. Soon thereafter a friendly
company crossed our path. We learned from them
that the enemies had slaughtered other two of Manu-
man's men, and burned several villages with fire.
Another party of the enemy encountered us, and
were eager for our lives. But this time Faimungo
withstood them hrmly, his men encircled us, and he
said, "I am not afraid now, Missi; I am feeling
stronger near my own land ! "

334 FAREWELL SCENES.
Hurrying still onwards, we came to that village on
their high ground called Aneai, i.e., Heaven. The
sun was oppressively hot, the path almost unshaded,
and our whole party very exhausted, especially Fai
mungo, carrying his load of stolen goods. So here
he sat down on the village dancing ground for a
smoke, saying,—
"Missi, I am near my own land now. We can
rest with safety."
In a few minutes, however, he started up, he and
his men, in wild excitement Over a mountain, be
hind the village and above it, there came the shout
ings, and anon the tramp, tramp of a multitude mak
ing rapidly towards us. Faimungo got up and planted
his back against a tree. I stood beside him, and the
Aneityumese woman and the two men stood near me»
while his men seemed prepared to flee. At full speed
a large body of the tallest and most powerful men
that I had seen on Tanna came rushing on and filled
the dancing ground. They were all armed, and
flushed with their success in war. A messenger had
informed them of our escape, probably from Miaki,
and they had crossed the country to intercept us.
Faimungo was much afraid, and said, —
" Missi, go on in that path, you and your Aneityu
mese; and I will follow when I have had a smoke
and a talk with these men."
I replied, " No, I will stand by your side till you
go ; and if I am killed, it will be by your side I will
not leave you."

FAREWELL SCENES. 335
He implored us to go on, but that I knew would
be certain death. They began urging one another
to kill us, but I looked round them as calmly as
possible, saying, " My Jehovah God will punish you
here and hereafter, if you kill me or any of His ser
vants." A killing- stone, thrown by one of the savages,
grazed poor old Abraham's cheek, and the dear soul
gave such a look at me, and then upwards, as if to
say, " Missi, I was nearly away to Jesus." A club
was also raised to follow the blow of the killings
stone, but God baffled the aim. They encircled us
in a deadly ring, and one kept urging another to
strike the first blow or fire the first shot My heart
rose up to the Lord Jesus ; I saw Him watching all
the scene My peace came back to me like a wave
from God. I realized that I was immortal till my
Master's work with me was done. The assurance
came to me, as if a voice out of Heaven had spoken,
that not a musket would be fired to wound us, not a
club prevail to strike us, not a spear leave the hand
in which it was held vibrating to be thrown, not an
arrow leave the bow, or a killing-stone the fingers,
without the permission of Jesus Christ, whose is all
power in Heaven and on Earth. He rules all Nature,
animate and inanimate, and restrains even the savage
of the South Seas. In that awful hour I saw His
own words, as if carved in letters of fire upon the
clouds of Heaven : " Seek, and ye shall find. What
soever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that

3J6 PARE WELL SCENES.
the Father may be glorified in the Son." I could
understand how Stephen and John saw the glorified
Saviour as they gazed up through suffering and per
secution to the Heavenly Throne ! Yet I never could
say that on such occasions I was entirely without fear.
Nay, I have felt my reason reeling, my sight coming
and going, and my knees smiting together when thus
brought close to a violent death, but mostly under
the solemn thought of being ushered into Eternity
and appearing before God. Still, I was never left
without hearing that promise in all its consoling and
supporting power coming up through the darkness
and the anguish, " Lo, I am with you alway." And
with Paul I could say, even in this dread moment
and crisis of being, " I am persuaded that neither
death nor life . . . nor any other creature, shall
be able to separate us from the love of God which is
in Christ Jesus our Lord."
Faimungo and others now urged us to go on in the
path. I said, " Faimungo, why are we to leave you ?
My God heard your promise not to betray me. He
knows now what is in your heart and in mine. I
will not leave you ; and if I am to die, I will die by
your side."
He replied, "Now, I go on before; Missi, keep
close to me."
His men had gone, and I persuaded my Aneityu
mese to follow them. At last, with a bound, Fai
mungo started after them. I followed, keeping as
near him as I could, pleading with Jesus to protect

FAREWELL SCENES. 337
me or to take me home to Glory. The host of armed
men also ran along on each side with their weapons
ready ; but leaving everything to Jesus, I ran on as
if they were my escort, or as if I saw them not If
any reader wonders how they were restrained, much
more would I, unless I believed that the same Hand
that restrained the lions from touching Daniel held
back these savages from hurting me! We came
to a stream crossing our path. With a bound all
my party cleared it, ran up the bank opposite, and
disappeared in the bush. "Faint yet pursuing," I
also tried the leap, but I struck the bank and slid
back on my hands -and knees towards the stream.
At this moment I heard a crash above my head
amongst the branches of an overhanging tree, and I
knew that a killing-stone had been thrown, and that
that branch had saved me. Praising my God, I scram
bled up on the other side, and followed the track of
my party into the bush. The savages gazed after
me for a little in silence, but no one crossed the
stream ; and I saw them separate into two, one por
tion returning to the village and another pressing
inland. With what gratitude did I recognise the
Invisible One who brought their counsels to con
fusion !
I found my party resting in the bush, and amazed
to see me escaped alive from men who were thirsting
for my blood. Faimungo and his men received me
with demonstrations of joy, perhaps feeling a little
ashamed of their own cowardice. He now ascended
22

33». FAREWELL SCENES.
the mountain and kept away from the common patb
to avoid other Native bands. At every village enemies
to the Worship were ready to shoot us. But I kept
close to our guide, knowing that the fear of shooting
him would prevent their shooting at me, as he was the
most influential Chief in all that section of the island.
One party said, "Miaki and Karewick said that
Missi made the sickness and the hurricanes, and we
ought to kill him."
Faimungo replied, " They lie about Missi ! It is
our own bad conduct that makes us sick."
They answered, " We don't know who makes the
sickness ; but our fathers have taught us to kill all
foreign men."
Faimungo, clutching club and spear, exclaimed,
standing betwixt them and us, " You won't kill Missi
to-day ! "
In the flight we passed springs and streamlets, but
though parched with sickening thirst, not one of us
durst stoop down to drink, as we should have been
almost certainly killed in the act. Faimungo now
sent his own men home by a near path, and guided
us himself till we were close upon the shore There,
sitting down he said, —
" Missi, I have now fulfilled my promise. I am so
tired, I am so afraid, I dare not go farther. My love to
you all. Now go on quickly 1 Three of my men will go
with you to the next rocks. Go quickly 1 Farewell."
These men went on a little, and then said, " Missi,
we dare not ero ! Faimuneo is at war with the

FAREWELL SCENES. 339
people of the next land. You must keep straight
along this path."
So they turned and ran back to their own village
To us this district was especially perilous. Many
years ago the Aneityumese had joined in a war
against the Tannese of this tribe, and the thirst for
revenge yet existed in their hearts, handed down
from sire to son. Besides, Miaki had incited the
people here to murder th? Teachers and me if we
attempted to escape this way. Most providentially
the men were absent on a war expedition, and we
saw only three lads and a great number of women
and children, who ran off to the bush in terror. In
the evening the enraged savages of another district
assaulted the people of the shore villages for allowing
us to pass, and, though sparing their lives, broke in
pieces their weapons of war — a very grievous penalty.
In the next district, as we hasted along the shore,
two young men came running after us, poising their
quivering spears. I took the useless revolver out oi
my little native basket, and raising it cried, —
" Beware ! Lay down your spears at once on the
sand, and carry my basket to the next landing at the
black rocks."
They threw their spears on the sand, lifted the bag,
and ran on before us to the rocks which formed the
march betwixt them and their enemies. Laying it
down, they said appealingly, " Missi, let us return to
our home ! " And how they did run, fearing the pur
suit of their foes.

340 FAREWELL SCENES.
In the next land we saw none After that we saw
crowds all along, some friendly, others unfriendly,
but they let us pass on, and with the blessing of
Almighty God we drew near to Mr. Mathieson's
Station in safety. Here a man gave me a cocoa-
nut for each of our party, which we greatly re
quired, having tasted nothing all that day, and very
little for several days before. We were so weak that
only the struggle for life enabled us to keep our feet ;
yet my poor Aneityumese never complained and
never halted, not even the woman. The danger and
excitement kept us up in the race for life, and by the
blessing of God we were now approaching the Mission
House, praising God for His wonderful deliverances.
Hearing of our coming, Mr. Mathieson came run
ning to meet me. They had heard of my leaving
my own Station, and they thought I was dead !
They were themselves both very weak ; their only
child had just been laid in the grave, and they were
in great grief and in greater peril. We praised the
Lord for permitting us to meet ; we prayed for sup
port, guidance, and protection ; and resolved now, in
all events, to stand by each other till the last
Before I left the Harbour I wrote and left with
Nowar letters to be given to the Captains of any
vessels which called, for the first, and the next, and
the next, telling them of our great danger, that Mr.
Mathieson was almost without food, and that I would
reward them handsomely if they would call at the
Station and remove any of us who might be spared

FAREWELL SCENES. 341
thence to Aneityum. Two or three vessels called,
and, as I afterwards learned, got my letters ; but,
while buying my stolen property from the Natives
for tobacco, powder, and balls, they took no further
notice of my appeals, and sailed past Mr. Mathieson's
straight on to Aneityum. "The tender mercies of
the wicked are cruel ! "
Let me now cull the leading events from my
Journal, that intervened betwixt this date and the
final break-up of the Mission on Tanna — at least for
a season — though, blessed be God ! I have lived to
see the light rekindled by my dear friends Mr. and
Mrs. Watt, and shining more brightly and hopefully
than ever. The candle was quenched, but the candle
stick was not removed !
On Wednesday, 22nd January, 1862, we heard that
other three of Manuman's people had been killed
and a district burned with fire. Though this poor
man was one of Nowar's chief friends, yet I heard
him say before my flight, " When so many children
are being killed, why do they not send one for food
to me and my family ? They are as tender and good
as the young fowls ! " A remark like this lets you
see deep into the heart of a Cannibal, and he a sort of
halfrconverted one, if I may use such an expression ;
certainly not one of the worst type by any means.
On the 23rd January, Mr. Mathieson sent for
Taura, Kati, and Kapuku, his three principal Chiefs,
to induce them to promise protection till a vessel
called to take us away. They appeared friendly, and

342 FAREWELL SCENES.
promised to do their best. Alas! the promises of
the Tannese Chiefs had too often proved to be vain.
On Friday, 24th January, report reached our Station
that Miaki and his party, hearing that a friendly
Chief had concealed two of Manuman's young men,
compelled him to produce them and club them to
death before their eyes. Also, that they surrounded
Manuman's party on a mountain, and hemmed them
in there, dying of starvation and trying to survive on
the carcases of the dead and on bark and roots. Also,
that Miaki had united all the Chiefs, friends and foes
alike, in a bond of blood, to kill every one pertaining
to the whole Mission on Tanna. Jesus rules.
On Sunday, the 26th January, thirty persons came
to worship at the Mission House. Thereafter, at
great risk, we had Worship at three of the nearest
and most friendly villages. Amidst all our perils
and trials, we preached the Gospel to about one
hundred and sixteen persons. It was verily a sowing
time of tears ; but, despite all that followed, who
shall say that it was vain I Twenty years have
passed, and now when I am writing this, there is a
Church of God singing the praises of Jesus in that
very district of Tanna. On leaving the second vil
lage, a young lad affectionately took my hand to
lead me to the next village; but a sulky, down-browed
savage, carrying a ponderous club, also insisted upon
accompanying us. I led the way, guided by the lad.
Mr. Mathieson got the man to go before him, while
he himself followed, constantly watching. Coming

SPRINGING FORWARB HE CAUGHT THE CLUB.

FAREWELL SCENES. 343

to a place where another path branched off from
ours, I asked which path we took, and, on turning to
the left as instructed by the lad, the savage getting
close behind me, swung his huge club over his
shoulder to strike me on the head. Mr. Mathieson,
springing forward, caught the club from behind with
a great cry to me; and I, wheeling instantly, had
hold of the club also, and betwixt us we wrested it
out of his hands. The poor creature, craven at heart
however blood-thirsty, implored us not to kill him.
I raised the club threateningly, and caused him to
march in front of us till we reached the next village
fence. In terror lest these Villagers should kill him,
he gladly received back his club, as well as the boy
his bow and arrows, and they were lost in the bush
in a moment. At the village from which this man
and boy had come, one savage brought his musket
while we were conducting worship, and sat sullen
and scowling at us all the time. Mocking questions
were also shouted at us, such as — " Who made the
rains, winds, and hurricanes ? Who caused all the
disease ? Who killed Mr. Mathieson's child ?" They
sneered and scoffed at our answers, and in this Taura
the Chief joined the rest. They retorted that trading
vessels had called at the Harbour, and that all my
clothes and property had been sold for muskets,
powder, caps, and balls, so that Miaki and his men
had plenty of ammunition for fighting purposes now !
After this, feeling that no one could be trusted, we
ceased visiting these villages, and refrained from ex-

344 FAREWELL SCENES.
posing ourselves at any distance from the Mission
House. On the 27th, at daylight, a vessel was seen in the
offing, as if to tantalize us. The Captain had been at
the Harbour, and had received my letter from Nowar.
I hoisted a flag to induce him to send or come on
shore, but he sailed off for Aneityum, bearing the
plunder of my poor Mission House, purchased for
ammunition and tobacco from the Natives. He left
the news at Aneityum that I had been driven from
my Station some time ago, and was believed to have
been murdered.
On the 29th January, the young Chief Kapuku
came and handed to Mr. Mathieson his own and his
father's war-gods and household idols. They con
sisted chiefly of a basket of small and peculiar stones,
much worn and shining with use. He said, —
" While many are trying to kill you and drive the
worship of Jehovah from this island, I give up my
gods, and will send away all Heathen idols from my
land." On the 31st, we learned that a party of Miaki's
men were going about Mr. Mathieson's district inciting
the people to kill us. Faimungo also came to inform
us that Miaki was exerting all his artifice to get us
and the Worship destroyed. Manuman even sent,
from inland, Raki, his adopted son, to tell me of the
fearful sufferings that he and his people were now
passing through, and that some were killed almost
every day. Raki's wife was a Chief's daughter, who,

FAREWELL SCENES. 34$
when the war began, returned to her father's care.
The savages of Miaki went to her own father's house
and compelled him to give her up as an enemy. She
was clubbed and feasted on.
On Sabbath, 2nd February, thirty-two people
attended the morning service. I addressed them on
the Deluge, its causes and lessons. I showed them a
doll, explaining that such carved and painted images
could not hear our prayers or help us in our need,
that the living Jehovah God only could hear and
help. They were much interested, and after Worship
carefully examined the doll. Mr. Mathieson and I,
committing ourselves to Jesus, went inland and con
ducted worship at seven villages, listened to by in all
about one hundred people. Nearly all appeared
friendly. The people of one village had been incited
to kill us on our return ; but God guided us to return
by another way, and so we escaped.
During the day, on 3rd February, a company of
Miaki's men came to the Mission House, and forced
Mrs. Mathieson to show them through the premises.
Providentially, I had bolted myself that morning into
a closet room, and was engrossed with writing. They
went through every room in the house and did not see
me, concluding I had gone inland. They discharged a
musket into our Teacher's house, but afterwards left
quietly, greatly disappointed at not finding me. My
heart still rose in praise to God for another such
deliverance, neither by man nor of man's planning !
Worn out with long watching and many fatigues, !

346 FAREWELL SCENES.
lay down that night early, and fell into a deep sleep.
About ten o'clock the savages again surrounded the
Mission House. My faithful dog Clutha, clinging
still to me amid the wreck of all else on Earth, sprang
quietly upon me, pulled at my clothes, and awoke me,
showing danger in her eye glancing on me through
the shadows. I silently awoke Mr. and Mrs. Mathie
son, who had also fallen asleep. We committed our
selves in hushed prayer to God and watched them,
knowing that they could not see us. Immediately a
glare of light fell into the room ! Men passed with
flaming torches ; and first they set fire to the Church
all round, and then to a reed fence connecting the
Church and the dwelling-house. In a few minutes
the house, too, would be in flames, and armed savages
waiting to kill us on attempting an escape ! Taking
my harmless revolver in the left hand and a little
American tomahawk in the right, I pled with Mr.
Mathieson to let me out and instantly again to lock
the door on himself and wife He very reluctantly
did so, holding me back and saying, —
" Stop here and let us die together 1 You will
never return ! "
I said, " Be quick ! Leave that to God. In a few
minutes our house will be in flames, and then nothing
can save us."
He did let me out, and locked the door again
quickly from the inside ; and, while his wife and he
prayed and watched for me from within, I ran to the
burning reed fence, cut it from top to bottom, and

FAREWELL SCENES. 347
tore it up and threw it back into the flames, so that
the fire could not by it be carried to our dwelling-
house. I saw on the ground shadows, as if something
were falling around me, and started back. Seven or
eight savages had surrounded me, and raised their
great clubs in air. I heard a shout — " Kill him !
kill him ! " One savage tried to seize hold of me,
but, leaping from his clutch, I drew the revolver
from my pocket and levelled it as for use, my heart
going up in prayer to my God. I said, —
"Dare to strike me, and my Jehovah God will
punish you 1 He protects us, and will punish you
for burning His Church, for hatred to His Worship
and people, and for all your bad conduct. We love
you all ; and for doing you good only you want to
kill us. But our God is here now to protect us and
to punish you."
They yelled in rage, and urged each other to strike
the first blow, but the Invisible One restrained them.
I stood invulnerable beneath His invisible shield, and
succeeded in rolling back the tide of flame from our
dwelling-house. At this dread moment occurred an incident, which
my readers may explain as they like, but which
I trace directly to the interposition of my God.
A rushing and roaring sound came from the South,
like the noise of a mighty engine or of mutter
ing thunder. Every head was instinctively turned
in that direction, and they knew, from previous hard
experience, that it was one of their awful tornadoes

348 FAREWELL SCENES.
of wind and rain. Now, mark, the wind bore the
flames away from our dwelling-house, and had it
come in the opposite direction, no power on Earth
could have saved us from being all consumed ! It
made the work of destroying the Church Tjnly that of
a few minutes ; but it brought with it a heavy and
murky cloud, which poured out a perfect torrent of
tropical rain. Now, mark again, the flames of the
burning Church were thereby cut off from extending
to and seizing upon the reeds and the bush ; and,
besides, it had become almost impossible now to set
fire to our dwelling-house. The stars in theif courses
were fighting against Sisera ! The mighty roaring
of the wind, the black cloud pouring down unceasing
torrents, and the whole surroundings, awed those
savages into silence. Some began to withdraw from
the scene, all lowered their weapons of war, and
several, terror-struck, exclaimed, —
"That is Jehovah's rain 1 Truly their Jehovah God
is fighting for them and helping them. Let us
away ! "
A panic seized upon them ; they threw away their
remaining torches ; in a few moments they had all
disappeared in the bush ; and I was left alone, prais
ing God for His marvellous works. "O taste and
see that God is good ! Blessed is the man that
trusteth in Him ! "
Returning to the door of the Mission House, 1
cried, —
" Open and let me in. I am now all alone"

FAREWELL SCENES. 349
Mr. Mathieson let me in, and exclaimed, —
" If ever, in time of need, God sent help and pro
tection to His servants in answer to prayer, He has
done so to-night ! Blessed be His holy name ! "
In fear and in joy we united our praises. Truly
our Jesus has all power, not less in the elements of
Nature than in the savage hearts of the Tannese.
Precious Jesus ! Does He not chide us, saying, —
" Hitherto ye have asked nothing in My Name. Ask
and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full ! " ?
How much help, blessing, and joy we lose every day,
because we do not take all to Jesus as we ought !
Often since have I wept over His love and mercy in
that deliverance, and prayed that every moment of
my remaining life may be consecrated to the service
of my precious Friend and Saviour !
All through the remainder of that night I lay wide
awake keeping watch, my noble little dog lying near
me with ears alert Early in the morning friends
came weeping around us. Our enemies were loudly
rejoicing. It had been finally resolved to kill us at
once, to plunder our house and then to burn it The
noise of the shouting was distinctly heard as they
neared the Mission premises, and our weeping,
friendly Natives looked terror-struck, and seemed
anxious to flee for the bush. But just when the
excitement rose to the highest pitch, we heard, or
dreamed that we heard, a cry higher still, " Sail 0 1 "
We were by this time beginning to distrust almost
our very senses ; but again and again that cry came

350 FAREWELL SCENES.
rolling up from the shore, and was repeated from
crowd to crowd all along the beach, " Sail O 1 Sail
O 1 " The shouts of those approaching us gradually
ceased, and the whole multitude seemed to have
melted away from our view. I feared some cruel
deception, and at first peered out very cautiously to
spy the land. But yonder in very truth a vessel had
sailed into the bay. It was the Blue Bell, Captain
Hastings. I set fire to the reeds on the side of the
hill to attract his attention. I put a black shawl as
a flag on one end of the Mission House and a white
sheet on the other.
This was one of the vessels that had been to
Port Resolution, and had sailed past to Aneityum
some time ago. I afterwards saw the mate and
some of the men wearing my shirts, which they
had bought from the Tannese on their former visit
At the earnest request of Doctors Geddie and
Inglis, Mr. Underwood, the owner, had sent Captain
Hastings to Tanna to rescue us if yet alive. For
this purpose he had brought twenty armed men from
Aneityum, who came on shore in two boats in charge
of the mate, the notorious Ross Lewin. He returned
to the ship with a boat-load of Mr. Mathieson's
things, leaving ten of the Natives to help us to pack
more and carry them down to the beach, especially
what the Missionary thought most valuable.
The two boats were now loaded and ready to start
It was about two o'clock in the afternoon, when a
strange and painful trial befell us. Poor dear Mr.

FAREWELL SCENES. 351

Mathieson, apparently unhinged, locked himself all
alone into what • had been his study, telling Mrs.
Mathieson and me to go, for he had resolved to
remain and die on Tanna. We tried to show him
the inconsistency of praying to God to protect us or
grant us means of escape, and then refuse to accept
a rescue sent to us in our last extremity. We argued
that it was surely better to live and work for Jesus
than to die as a self-made martyr, who, in God's
sight, was guilty of self-murder. His wife wept aloud
and pled with him, but all in vain ! He refused to
leave or to unlock his door. I then said, —
" It is now getting dark. Your wife must go with
the vessel, but I will not leave you. alone. I shall
send a note explaining why I am forced to remain ;
and as it is certain that we shall be murdered when
ever the vessel leaves, I tell you God will charge you
with the guilt of our murder."
At this he relented, unlocked the door, and ac
companied us to the boats, in which we all immedi
ately left
Meantime, having lost several hours, the vessel had
drifted leeward ; darkness suddenly settled upon us,
and when we were out at sea we lost sight of her
and she of us. After drifting about for some hours
in a heavy sea and unable to find her, those in charge
of the boats came near for consultation, and, if pos
sible, to save the lives of all. We advised that they
should steer for Port Resolution by the flame rf the
Volcano — a never-failing light-house, seen fifty •jwles

35* FAREWELL SCENES

away — and there await the vessel. The boats were
to keep within hearing of each other by constant
calling ; but this was soon lost to the ear, though on
arriving in the bay we found they had got to anchor
before us. There we sat in the boats and waited for
the coming day. As the light appeared, we anchored
as far out as possible, beyond the reach of musket
shots ; and there without water or food we sat under
a tropical sun till mid-day came, and still there was
no sign of the vessel. The mate at last put all the
passengers and the poorest seamen into one boat
and left her to swing at anchor ; while, with a strong
crew in the other, he started off in search of the
vessel In the afternoon, Nowar and Miaki came off in a
canoe to visit us. Nowar had on a shirt, but Miaki
was naked and frowning. He urged me to go and
see the Mission House, but as we had seen a body
of men near it I refused to go. Miaki declared that
everything remained as I had left it, but we knew
that he lied. Old Abraham and a party had slipped
on shore in a canoe, and had found the windows
smashed and everything gone except my books,
which were scattered about and torn in pieces. The
armed men there wanted to kill the Aneityumese,
but others said, " Not till we get Missi killed too ! "
They learned that Miaki had sold everything that he
could sell to the Traders. The mate and men of the
Blue Bell had on my very clothes. They boasted
that they had bougie *kem for a few figs of tobacco

FAREWELL SCENES. 353
and for powder, caps, and balls. But they would
not return a single shirt to me, though I was without
a change! We had all been without food in the
boat since the morning before, so Nowar brought
us off a cocoa-nut each, and two very small roasted
yams for the ladies. Those, however, only seemed
to make our thirst the more severe, and we spent a
trying day in that boat under a burning sun Miaki
said, —
"As our fathers did not destroy Missi Turner's
house, we will not destroy yours."
But after a time, failing to persuade me to accom
pany him and fall into a trap, he muttered, —
" We have taken everything your house contained,
and would take you too if we could ; for we hate
the Worship, it causes all our diseases and deaths ;
it goes against our customs, and it condemns the
things we delight in."
Nowar informed me that only a few nights before
this, Miaki and his followers went inland to a village
where last year they had killed ten men. Having
secretly placed a savage at the door of every house,
at a given signal they yelled, and when the terrified
inmates tried to escape they killed almost every man,
woman, and child. Some fled into the bush, others
rushed to the shore. A number of men got into a
canoe to escape, but hearing women and children
crying after them they returned, and taking those
they could with them they killed the rest lest they
should fall alive into Miaki's hands. These are
P. 23

354 FAREWELL SCENES.
surely " they who through fear of death are all their
lifetime subject to bondage." The Chief and nearly
his whole village were cut off in one night ! Not an
uncommon thing in those Islands, where war becomes
chronic, and the thirst for blood becomes insatiable
The dark places of the Earth are " full of the habita
tions of. horrid cruelty." To have actually lived
amongst the Heathen and seen their life gives a man
a new appreciation of the power and blessings of
the Gospel, even where its influence is only very
imperfectly allowed to guide and restrain the passions
of men. Oh, what will it be when all men in all
nations love and serve the glorious Redeemer !
This Miaki and his followers were a scourge and
terror to the whole island of Tanna They intensely
hated Nowar, because he would not join in their
cruelties. Yet he and Manuman and Sirawia and
Faimungo continued to survive long after war and
death had swept all the others away. The first three
lived to be very old men, and to the last they made
a profession of being Christians, though their know
ledge was very limited and their inconsistencies very
grave and very numerous. Happy is it for us that
we are not the judges, for souls either of the white
or the dark skin, as to how many and grievous
things may be forgiven, and whether there be or be
not that spark of love, that grain of faith which the
Lord the Pitiful will graciously accept and increase ! '

See Aopendix A. " The Prayer of the Tannese," etc.

FAREWELL SCENES. 355

About five o'clock in the evening the vessel hove
in sight Before dark we were all safely on board,
and were sailing for Aneityum. Though both Mr.
and Mrs. Mathieson had become very weak, they
stood the voyage wonderfully. Next day we were
all safely landed. We had offered Captain Hastings
£20 to take us to Aneityum, but he declined any
fare However, we divided it amongst the mate and
crew, for they had every one shown great kindness
to us on the voyage After arriving on Aneityum,
Mrs. Mathieson gradually sank under consumption,
and fell asleep in Jesus on nth March, 1862, in the
full assurance of a glorious resurrection, and was
interred there. Mr. Mathieson, becoming more and
more depressed after her death, went over to Mr.
Creagh's Station, on Mare, and there died on 14th
June, 1862, still trusting in Jesus, and assured that
he would soon be with Him in Glory. Never more
earnest or more faithful souls entered the Mission
field, but they both suffered from weakness and ill-
health during all their time on Tanna, and had fre
quently to seek change by removal for a short period
from the island. Their memory is very fragrant to
me as fellow-labourers in the Gospel of Jesus.
After their death, I was the only one left alive in
all the New Hebrides Mission north of Aneityum to
tell the story of those pioneer years, during which
were sown the seeds of what is now fast becoming a
glorious harvest Twenty-five years ago, all these
dear brethren and sisters who were associated with

35« FAREWELL SCENES.
me in the work of the Mission were called home to
Glory, to cast their crowns at the feet of Jesus and
enjoy the bliss of the redeemed, while I am privileged
still to toil and pray for the salvation of the poor
Islanders, and plead the cause of the Mission both
in the Colonies and at home, in which work the
Lord has graciously given me undreamt-of success.
My constant desire and prayer are that I may be
spared to see at least one Missionary on every island
of the group, to unfold the riches of redeeming love
and to lead the poor Islanders to Jesus for salvation.
What could be taken in three boats was saved out
of the wreck of Mr. Mathieson's property ; but my
earthly all perished, except the Bible and the trans
lations into Tannese Along with the goods pertain
ing to the Mission, the property which I had to leave
behind would be undervalued at £600, besides the
value of the Mission House, etc. Often since have I
thought that the Lord stripped me thus bare of all
these interests, that I might with undistracted mind
devote my entire energy to the special work soon to
be carved out for me, and of which at this moment
neither .1 nor any one had ever dreamed. At any
rate, the loss of my little earthly all, though doubtless
costing me several pangs, was not an abiding sorrow
like that which sprang from the thought that the
Lord's work was broken up at both Stations, and that
the Gospel was for the time driven from Tanna.
In the darkest moment, I never doubted that
ultimately the victory there, as elsewhere, would bo

FAREWELL SCENES. 357
on the side of Jesus, believing that the whole Earth
would yet be filled with the glory of the Lord. But
I sometimes sorely feared that I might never live to
see or hear of that happy day 1 By the goodness oi
the Ever-merciful One I have lived to see and hear
of a Gospel Church on Tanna, and to read about
my dear fellow-Missionaries, Mr. and Mrs. Watt,
celebrating the Holy Supper to a Native Congrega
tion of Tannese, amid the very scenes and people
where the seeds of faith and hope were planted not
only in tears, but tears of blood, — " in deaths oft"
My own intention was to remain on Aneityum, go
on with my work of translating the Gospels, and
watch the earliest opportunity, as God opened up my
way, to return to Tanna. I had, however, got very
weak and thin ; my health was undoubtedly much
shaken by the continued trials and dangers through
which we had passed ; and therefore, as Dr. and
Mrs. Inglis were at home carrying the New Testa
ment through the press in the language of Aneityum,
and as Tanna was closed for a season, Dr. Geddie,
the Rev. Joseph Copeland, and Mr. Mathieson all
urged me to go to Australia by a vessel then in the
Harbour and leaving in a few days. My commission
was to awaken an interest among the Presbyterian
Churches of our Colonies in this New Hebrides
Mission which lay at their doors, up till this time
sustained by Scotland and Nova Scotia alone And
further, and very specially, to raise money there, if
possible, to purchase a new Mission Shio for the work

358 FAREWELL SCENES.
of God in the New Hebrides, — a clamant necessity,
which would save all future Missionaries some of the
more terrible of the privations and risks of which a few
examples have in these pages already been recorded.
After much prayerful deliberation with my bre
thren and with my own heart before God, I some
what reluctantly felt constrained to undertake the
task. If my story was to be the means of providing
more Missionaries for the Islands, and of providing a
commodious Ship for the service of the Mission alone,
to keep open their communications with the outer
world and with Christian influences, not to speak of
carrying their provisions at fixed periods, or rescuing
them when in troubles and perils from the jaws of
death, I was not unwilling to tell it again and again,
if the Lord would open up my path. God knows my
heart, and any one who really knows me will easily
admit, that no selfish or egotistical motive has in
fluenced me in reciting through all the Australasian
Colonies, New Zealand, Scotland, and latterly in
many parts of England and Ireland, the incidents of
my career and experience, first of all on Tanna, and
thereafter for nearly twenty years — as the Second Part
of my biography will relate — on the neighbouring
island of Aniwa ; an island entirely given to me by
the Lord, the whole population of which became
Christian ; and they and their race will be my crown
of joy and rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus.
With regrets, and yet with unquenchable hope for
these Islands. I embarked for Australia, having re-

FAREWELL SCENES. 359
ceived the solemn promise of my brethren, that in
entering upon this great effort I was to be left abso
lutely free of all control, and empowered to carry out
the work as God might seem to guide me, and open
up my way. I had only spoken to one man in
Sydney ; all the doors to influence had therefore to
be unlocked, and I had no helper, no leader, but the
Spirit of my Lord. The Second Part of this Auto
biography, should God spare me to write it, will
record His marvellous goodness in using my humble
voice and pen and the story of my life for interesting
thousands and tens of thousands in the work of
Missions, and especially for binding together the
children of the Sabbath Schools of Australasia in a
Holy League of help to the New Hebrides, which has
already borne precious fruit to His glory, and will
continue to do so for ages to come.
Oftentimes, while passing through the perils and
defeats of my first years in the Mission field on
Tanna, I wondered, and perhaps the reader hereof
has wondered, why God permitted such things. But
on looking back now, I already clearly perceive, and
the reader of my future pages will, I think, perceive,
that the Lord was thereby preparing me for doing
and providing me materials wherewith to accomplish
the best work of all my life — the kindling of the
heart of Australian Presbyterianism with a living
affection for these Islanders of their own Southern
Seas — the binding of all their children into a happy
league of shareholders, first in one Mission Ship, and

36o FAREWELL SCENES
finally in a larger and more commodious Steam-Aux
iliary, and, last of all, in being the instrument under
God of sending out Missionary after Missionary to
the New Hebrides, to claim another island and still
another for Jesus. That work, and all that may
spring from it in time and Eternity, never could have
been accomplished by me, but for first the sufferings
and then the story of my Tanna enterprise 1
Some unsophisticated souls who read these pages
will be astonished to learn, but others who know
more of the heartless selfishness of human creatures,
will be quite prepared to hear, that my leaving
Tanna was not a little criticized, and a great deal of
nonsense was written, even in Church Magazines,
about the breaking up of the Mission. All such
criticism came, of course, from men who were them
selves destitute of sympathy, and who, probably,
never endured one pang for Jesus in all their com
fortable lives. Conscious that I had, to the last inch
of life, tried to do my duty, I left all results in the
hands of my only Lord, and all criticisms to His
unerring judgment Hard things also were occasion
ally spoken to my face. One dear friend, for in
stance, said,—
"You should not have left You should have
stood at the post of duty till you fell It would have
been to your honour, and better for the cause of the
Mission, had you been killed at the post of duty like
the Gordons and others."
I replied, — " I regard it as a greater honour to live

FAREWELL SCENES. 361
and to work for Jesus, than to be a self-made martyr.
God knows that I did not refuse to die ; for I stood
at the post of duty, amid difficulty and danger, till
all hope had fled, till everything I had was lost, and
till God, in answer to prayer, sent a means of escape.
I left with a clear conscience, knowing that in doing
so I was following God's leading, and serving the
Mission too. To have remained longer would have
been to incur the guilt of self-murder in the sight of
God." Never for one moment have I had occasion to
regret the step then taken. The Lord has so used
me, during the five-and-twenty years that have
passed over me since my farewell to Tanna, as to
stamp the event with His own most gracious ap
proval. Oh, to see a Missionary, and Christian
Teachers, planted on every island of the New
Hebrides ! For this I labour, and wait, and pray.
To help on the fulfilment thereof is the sacred work
of my life, under God. When I see it accomplished,
or in a fair way of being so, through the organization
that will provide the money and call forth the men,
I can lay down my head as peacefully and gratefully
as ever warrior did, with the shout of victory in his
ears, — " Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart
in peace I " * *
For the present, my pen is here laid aside. I shall
wait to see what use the Lord makes of Part First of
my autobiography, before I prosecute the theme. II

36a FAREWELL SCENES.
the Christian public seems not to find in it the help
and quickening that some friends think it likely to
bestow on those who read, the remainder need not be
written. Part Second, if called for, will contain a
record, in many respects, an utter contrast to all that
has gone before, and yet directly springing there
from, as will be seen by all who look beneath the
surface. I am penning these words in 1887, and
five-and-twenty years lie betwixt this date and my
farewell to Tanna. These years, if ever published,
will tell the story of my visiting all the Colonial
Churches, and collecting the purchase money of our
white-winged Mission Ship, the Dayspring ; my return
to Scotland, visiting all the home congregations in
1864, and securing several new Missionaries to follow
me to the New Hebrides ; my second marriage, and
settlement on Aniwa, with her whom the good Lord
still spares to me, the mother of our happy family,
and my God-given helpmeet in all the work of the
Gospel ; the conversion of that whole island of Aniwa
from idolatry, and the planting there of a Church
and Congregation of Christ, from which have since
gone forth many Native Evangelists and Teachers.
Then there will fall to be recorded my call from the
Islands in recent years to revisit all the Colonial
Presbyterian Congregations once again, telling them
the story of the Conversion of Aniwa — the sinking of
the well, and other incidents, which turned an entire
people from idols and from cannibalism to the
service of the living and true God — whereby the

FAREWELL SCENES 363
Churches, and especially the children, were led more
and more to make the New Hebrides their own very
harvest field in the Heathen world. And finally, I
will have to tell how I was again sent home to
Scotland in 1884 to raise money for the purchase
or building of a steam-auxiliary Mission Ship, now
urgently required in the interests of the Mission, both
because of the great increase in the number of the
Missionaries and the necessities of so many families ;
and also and chiefly to avert the dreadful disappoint
ments and loss of time, and thereby sometimes of life
itself, caused by the frequent becalming of our little
Dayspring in these thickly-islanded seas. That part
of the story will show the fruits of the education and
perils and experiences of a lifetime, in the marvellous
impression produced by the simple and unadorned
recital of the story of Tanna and Aniwa, amongst the
Christian people of Scotland, Ireland, and England.
Multitudes were blessed in almost every town where
a meeting was granted me. Three Missionaries
devoted themselves to the New Hebrides, and are
already labouring there ; while others consecrated
themselves to several of the great seats of Foreign
Mission enterprise in Africa and Asia. I returned to
my own Church of Victoria with a sum of nearly
£9,000, of which £6,000 was for the new Missionary
Steam- Auxiliary, and the remainder for the outfit and
support of more Missionaries for the Islands ; and
that money I handed over to the Australian Church,
where it awaits, at interest in the bank, the arrange-

364 FAREWELL SCENES
ments being made. by all the Colonies to take each
their due share in the future up-keep of the Ship.
For this — for everything — for all, praise be to the
Lord! I never asked one subscription, except in
prayer and in my public appeals. The Lord sent in
all freely to me through the hands of His people ; to
Him be all the glory. I went back to Aniwa, and
found the work of the Lord going forward there as if
in a regularly settled Congregation at home, fostered
and guided by an occasional visit of my ever dear
and genuine friends, Mr. and Mrs. Watt, from old
stern-heartel but at last relenting Tanna. The
Church of Yictoria has again summoned me to visit
the Colonial Congregations, to tell the story of my
Mission life, and to promote the interests of its now
grand awl growing Foreign Scheme. It is in the
midst of such labours, while addressing at least one
meeting fvery day, and three or four every Sabbath
day, that I have penned the preceding pages ; and I
leave them to speak for themselves, without any
attempt at ornament or style The Lord whom I
serve in the Gospel knows my motive and my hope,
and I yery calmly leave this book to His disposal,
and tht succeeding volume to His guidance, if such
there rhall ever be — as the reader well knows I have
had t~> leave heavier and darker issues in the same
blessed Hands. I offer every one, who has done me
the favour to read or to listen, my kindly greeting.
M«y you and I meet in the glory of Jesus, and con-
ti- le our fellowship there 1 Good-bye

APPENDIX.

APPENDIX A.
(See p. 354.)
THE PRAYER OF THE TANNESE,
WHO LOVE THE WORD OF JEHOVAH,
TO THE GREAT CHIEF OF SYDNEY.
[Written at the urgent request and dictation of the
Missionary's friends on Tanna to be presented to the
Governor of New South Wales. Literally translated
by me, John G. Paton.]
TO the Chief of Sydney, the servant of Queen
Victoria of Britannia, saying — We great men
of Tanna dwell in a dark land. Our people are very
dark hearted. They know nothing good.
Missi Paton the man, Missi Mathieson the man,
and Missi Mathieson the woman, have dwelt here four
yams (= years) to teach us the worship of Jehovah.
Their conduct has been straight and very good ;
therefore we love these three Missionaries, and the
worship of Jehovah which they three have taught us,
the Tannese.
Alas! a part, as it were, only 'three of our Chiefs,
3*7

J68 APPENDIX

whose names are Nauka, Miaki, and Karewick, be
sides Ringian, Enukarupi, Attica, and Namaka, they
and their people hate the worship and all good
conduct like that which the Word of Jehovah teaches
us and the people of all lands. These men all
belong to four Villages only. They have stolen all
Missi's property; they have broken into his house
They have cut down his bananas. They have
scolded and persecuted him ; and they desire to kill
Missi and to eat him, so that they may destroy the
Worship of God from the land of Tanna.
We hate exceedingly their bad conduct, and pray
you, the Great Chief of Sydney, to punish these dark
Tannese, who have persecuted Missi, who have
deceived Missi, who have altogether deceived the
Great Chief ( = Commodore Seymour) and the Chief
( = Captain Hume) of the men-of-war, and who de
ceived the Chief and the Missionaries in the John
Williams, who murdered one of Missi Paton's Aneit
yum Teachers, who fought Missi Turner and Missi
Nisbet who killed Vasa and his Samoan people, who
killed the foreigners, who have now fought and
driven away our three Missionaries. Their conduct
has been exceedingly bad. They destroy the King
dom of Tanna, kill the people and eat them, and are
guilty of bad conduct every day. Our hearts hate
their bad conduct ; we are pained by it
Therefore we earnestly pray you, the Chief of
Sydney, to send quickly a man-of-war to punish
them, and to revenge all their bad conduct towards

APPENDIX. 369
Missi. Then truly we will rejoice ; then it will be
good and safe for the three Missionaries to dwell
here, and to teach us, men of the devil. Our hearts
are very dark ; we know nothing ; we are just like
pigs. Therefore it is good for Missi to teach us the
Word and the Worship of Jehovah the Great King.
Long ago He was unknown here. Missi brought
His knowledge to us.
Our love to you, the Great Chief of Sydney, the
servant of Queen Victoria, and we earnestly pray
you to protect us, and to protect our Missionaries
and the Worship of God in our land, the land of
Tanna. We weep for our Missionaries. They three
gave us medicine in our sickness, and clothing for
our bodies ; taught us what is good conduct, and
taught us the way to Heaven. Of all these things
long ago we had no knowledge whatever ; therefore
we weep, and our hearts cling to these three, our
Missionaries. If they three are not here, who will
teach us the way to Heaven ? Who will prevent our
bad conduct ? Who will protect us from the bad
conduct of foreigners ? And who will love us, and
teach us all good things ?
Oh, compassionate us, Chief of Sydney! Hold
fast these three, our Missionaries, and give them
back to us, and we will love you and your people.
You and your people know the Word of Jehovah ;
you are going on the path to Heaven ; you all
love the Word of Jehovah. Oh, look in mercy
on us. dark-hearted men, going to the bad land, to
P. 24

370 APPENDIX.

the great eternal fire, just like our fathers who are
dead !
. May Jehovah make your heart and the hearts of
your people sweet towards us, to compassionate us,
and to look in mercy on our dark land ; and we will
pray Jehovah to make you good, and give you a rich
reward. The names of us, the Chiefs of Tanna, who
worship towards Jehovah : —
Yarisi, x his mark. Manuman, x his mark
Ruawa, x his mark. Nuara, x his mark.
Kapuka, x his mark. Nebusak, x his mark.
Taura, x his mark. Kaua, x his mark.
Faimungo, x his mark Nowar, x his mark,

APPENDIX B.
NOTES ON THE NEW HEBRIDES
By the Editor.
THE SOUTH Seas — so named by Vasco Nugnez
de Balboa, who in 1513 first saw the Ocean on
the other side of Darien, and marched into it as far
as he durst, waving his sword, and taking possession
of it in name of his master, the King of Spain.
The Pacific Ocean — so named by Ferdinand
Magellan, who in 1521 sailed westwards in his Victory
seven thousand miles, and found the sea exceptionally
peaceful — for tfiat trip at least.
The New Hebrides— so named by Captain Cook,
who in 1773 first fully explored and described the
whole of the group. As far back, however, as 1606,
Captain Pedro Fernandez de Quiros had landed on
the largest and most northerly island of the group.
He at once fancied it to be the great Southern Conti
nent, deemed to be essential to balance the great
Continents of the North, and eagerly looked for both
by sailors and men of science. He named the bay,
Vera Cruz, — the river that flowed into it, Jordan, —
and the city which he founded there, New Jerusalem.
The land itself he called by the preposterous desig-

37« APPENDIX.
nation of Tierra Australis del Espiritu Santo. In
1768 a French explorer, Bougainville, sailed round
Santo, discovering that it was but an island, and
through the Straits that still bear his name ; whereon,
finding many islands all around, he re-baptized them
L'Archipel des Grandes Cyclades. But Cook, being
the first who sailed in and out amongst all the group,
and put on record the most faithful descriptions and
details, which to this hour remain generally authori
tative, considered himself entitled to name them the
New Hebrides ; and history since has been well
pleased to adopt his views, seeing, doubtless, the
geographical analogy betwixt the multitudinous scat
tered isles and islets of the old Hebrides and those
of the new.
From Santo in the north to Aneityum in the
south, a distance of about 400 miles, there are scat
tered over the Ocean thirty islands, twenty being well
inhabited, and eleven of them being of considerable
size, from Aneityum, which is forty miles in circum
ference, to Santo, which measures seventy miles by
forty. The Islands lie 1,000 miles to the North of
New Zealand, 1,400 miles North-East from Sydney,
400 miles West of Fiji, and 200 East of New Cale
donia. The population is now estimated at 70,000 ;
but, in the early days of Missions, before Traders and
Kanaka-collectors, and the new Epidemics of Civili
zation (!) had decimated them, their numbers were
certainly three times greater.
The general appearance of the Islands is that of

APPENDIX. 373
a range of mountains bursting up out of the sea,
clothed with forests, and severed from each other
by deep valleys, through which the tides now flow.
They are all volcanic in origin, but the lava has
poured itself out over a bed of coral, and the moun
tains have reared themselves up on a coral base
The fires are still active on Tanna, Ambrym, and
Polevi — the volcano on Tanna being now, as in the
days of Cook, a pillar of cloud by day and of fire by
night, a far-shining light-house for the sailor, kindled
by the finger of God Himself The climate is moist
and humid, with a thermometer seldom below 6o°
and seldom above 90s in the shade , their winter is
called the Rainy Season, and their vegetation is
tropical in its luxuriance
On one Island may be found a hundred varieties
of ferns alone. The damara or kauri-pine, so prized
in New Zealand, grows there, as also the bread-fruit
tree, the banana, the papua-apple, the chestnut, and
above all the cocoa-nut, which for refreshing drink
competes with the vine of other lands, and for varied
uses and services to man almost rivals the very palm-
tree of Pale .me. The sandal-wood, for its sacred
odours and idol incense, has been almost swept
entirely away, — as much as jCyo.ooo worth being
carried off from Erromanga alone I
Among native foods, the yam and the taro hold
the foremost place, not inferior to our finest potatoes ;
besides the banana, the sugar-cane, the bread-fruit,
and the cocoa-nut, which flourish to perfection. Their

374 , APPENDIX.
arrowroot is in some respects the finest in the world
and is kept only for special uses as yet, but may
develop into a great and valuable industry, as Com
merce opens up her markets and stretches out her
hands. The English cabbage has been introduced
and grows well; also the planting of cotton and of
coffee. The scarcity of animals is marvellous. The pig,
the dog, and the rat are their only four-footed crea
tures ; and some affirm that the rat is the alone
indigenous quadruped in all the New Hebrides !
Lizards and snakes abound, but are declared not to
be poisonous. There are many small and beautiful
pigeons, also wild ducks and turkeys, besides multi
tudes of ordinary fowls. Goats have now been
largely introduced, as well as sheep, and various
European animals. Fish, of course, swarm in millions
around the shores, and a whaling station on Aneityum
sent into the market ^2,000 worth of oil in a year.
The Natives are practically quite naked, till induced
by the Missionary to " wear a shirt " — the first sign
of renouncing Heathenism and inclining towards
Christianity. They are Cannibals of a very pro
nounced type, and Savages without any traces of
civilization, except those connected with war (!), —
without a literature, and almost without a religion,
except only the dread of evil spirits, the worship of
ancestors, and the lowest forms of fetishism, trees,
stones, etc. They are partly Malay and partly
Papuan, — a mixture of Ham and of Shem, — some

APPENDIX. ?75
with hair crisp and woolly, stuck full of feathers and
shells, others with hair long and wavy, twisted into
as many as 700 separate whipcords on a single head,
and taking five years to finish the job ! Their bows
and arrows, tomahawks, clubs and spears, are some
times elaborately carved and adorned ; and they can
twist and weave grasses and fibres into wondrously
beautiful mats, bags, and girdles. They make brace
lets out of shells, sliced and carved in marvellous
ways, as also ear-rings and nose-rings ; and in many
similar methods they show some savage sense of
beauty. Polygamy, with all its accompanying cruelties and
degradations, universally .prevails. Infanticide is
systematically practised ; and even the despatch of
parents, when they grow old and helpless. Widows
are put to death on almost every island to bear their
husbands company into the spirit world. There is
not an unmentionable vice hinted at in Romans L
which is not unblushingly practised on those Islands,
wheresoever the Gospel has not dawned.

For the best published information on all these
subjects, consult the work by Dr. John Inglis : " IN
the New Hebrides" (Nelson & Sons, 1887),—
Reminiscences of noble Missionary Service for three-
and-thirty years,

Part Two, 1862-1885

¦HHW

INTRODUCTORY NOTE.
BY ARTHUR T. PIERSON, D.D.
r~pHE avidity with which Part I. of Mr. Paton's
-*- remarkable life-story was received by the
public in England has been no surprise. Before
this second part was issued from the press, three
thousand copies were already sold ; and the entire
edition, of five thousand was so soon exhausted that '
it has been impossible to cope with the demand.
- We have no hesitation in pronouncing this second
part the most fascinating narrative of missionary
adventure and heroism and success that we have
ever met. This volume abounds in poetry and
pathos, dramatic incident and thrilling experience,
lit up by the golden rays of a delicate and unique
humor. It reminds one of a varied landscape with
bold mountains and modest valleys, where snow-
crowned summits look down on summer gardens ;
where cascades fall into quiet streams, and where
all the marvels of light and shade at once relieve
and diversify the scene. The twenty-two miles'
gallop through the Australian Bush on the back
of Garibaldi, which made the inexperienced rider

INTRODUCTORY NOTE.

drunk with excitement and fatigue ; the Ariwan
woman who, judging clothes an evidence of a new
heart, approved her decided conversion by coming
into chapel having her person grotesquely adorned
with every article of male attire which she could beg
or borrow, may illustrate the comical side of this
charming story. The three years of progress among
cannibals, in laying foundations of Christian families,
schools, churches, and even social order, may serve
as one of the greatest vindications, through all
history, of that Gospel which is still the power of
God and the wisdom of God unto salvation.

PREFACE.
TT is a true joy to me, that I am enabled to
¦¦- place Part Second of my brother's Auto
biography in the hands of the Public without
undue delay.
The amount of interesting and precious
material, entrusted to me to be re- written and
prepared for the Press, has, by its very abun
dance and variety, landed me in the greatest
perplexity. Amidst all the toil and anxiety
of producing such a book, my only painful
experience has been the necessity of cutting
out page after page, every whit as beautiful
and valuable as any of the pages for which
room has been found.
That observation applies very specially to
the "Letters," which constitute Chapter IX.
These I verily regret to publish in mere frag-

vl PREFACE.
ments, instead of in their own rounded com
pleteness. Two whole Chapters, as outlined by my
brother, I am sorrowfully necessitated to omit,
so that the Life-Story itself may not be too
much enlarged or overloaded. The one refers
to "The Kanaka, or Labour Traffic in the
South Seas " ; and the other to '* Annexation,
and the Future of the New Hebrides." Both
are of vital import among the Public Questions
of the day ; and, in the discussion of both, his
position and opportunities have led him to take
a not inconsiderable share. But the claims of
what may more properly be regarded as the
Personal Narrative were paramount; and the
allotted space, within the limits of this volume,
left me, for the present at least, no other choice.
Readers would think me foolishly uplifted,
if I indicated one- hundredth part of the chorus
of approbation, that has reached me regarding
Part First of this Autobiography. My best
wish for the Second Volume is that it may be
similarly welcomed; and that it may bring a

PREFACE.

special blessing to as many hearts in all quarters
of the world. More than that I could not
reasonably anticipate. James Paton,
Editor.
Glasgow, October, 1889.

CONTENTS. CHAPTER L
TBE FLOATING OF TBE DAYSPRINO.
Preliminary Note ....... I
Call for a Mission Ship  2
A Brutal Captain  .3
Sun- Worshippers, or Slaves ?..... 5
The Lights of Sydney  6
Thrown upon the Lord ...... J
Mr. Foss's Open Door  8
Climbing into Pulpits ....... 9
Shipping Company for Jesus  10
The Golden Shower  12
Wanted ! More Missionaries  13
Commissioned to Scotland  14
Wayside Incidents of Australian Travel ... 16
Lost in the Bush ....... 17
Sinking in the Swamp  si
Put through my Catechism  23
"Do for the Parson 1"  24
Crossing the Colony on Novel Conditions ... 25
Pay- Day at a Squatter's  29
Three Days in a Public House . . . . .31
A Meeting among the Diggers  35
Camping Out  • 37
A Squatter Rescued ....... 39
John Gilpin's Ride through the Bush .... 40

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER II.
AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
PAG<
A Fire- Water Festival ...... 47
At Tea with the Aborigines  48
"Black Fellow all Gone I "  50
The Poison-Gift of Civilization . . . . . 51
The "Scattering "of the Blacks  52
The " Brute-in-human-shape " Theory ... 54
The Testimony of Nora ... , . 55
Nathaniel Pepper and their " Gods * . . . .57
Smooth Stone Idols  58
Rites and Ceremonies ....... 59
" Too Much Devil-Devil **  60
The Quest for Idols  6r
Visit to Nora in the Camp ...... 63
Independent Testimonies  65
Nora's own Letters  68
The Aborigines in Settlements  71
CHAPTER IIL
TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
Dr. Inglis on the Mission Crisis  73
Casting Lots before the Lord  74
Struck by Lightning  75
A Peep at London  76
A Heavenly Welcome  77
The Moderator's Chair . . , . .78
Reformed Presbyterian Church and Free Church . 80
Tour through Scotland  gj
A Frosted Foot  83
The Children's Holy League ..... 84
Missionary Volunteers  85
A God-provided Help-Mate  86
Farewell to the Old Family Altar .... 88
First Peep at the Day spring  qo

CONTENTS.

The Dayspring in a Dead- Lock .
Tokens of Deliverance
The John Williams and the Dayspring
Australia's Special Call . . .

PAGB 9«9395 98

CHAPTER IV.
CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.

First of Missionary Duties  100
Mare* and Noumea  101
The French in the Pacific  .103
The Curaqoa Affair  104
The " Gospel and Gunpowder " Cry .... 105
The Missionaries on their Defence ..... 106
The Mission Synod's Report . . . ... 107
The Shelling of the Tannese Villages . . .109
Public Meeting and Presbytery - . . . . rn
Fighting at Bay  114
Federal Union in Missions  115
A Fiery Furnace at Geelong  ,116
Results of Australian Tour . . . . . .119
New Hebrides Mission Adopted by Colonies . . 120

CHAPTER V.

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
The John Williams on the Reef
A Native's Soliloquy .
Nowar Pleading for Tanna
The White Shells of Nowar
The Island of Aniwa .
First Landing on Aniwa
The Site of our New Home
"Me no Steal!".
House- Building for God

"3 124
125 126
127 129 130 •31 132

«« CONTENTS.

PAGE
Native Expectations ...,*.. 135
Tafigeitu or Sorcery  136
The Miracle of Speaking Wood  138
Perils through Superstition  139
The Mission Premises — a City of God • • .141
Builders and their Wages ...... 142
Great Swimming Feat  144
Stronger than the " Gods " of Aniwa . . . .14$
CHAPTER VL
9 ACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
Navalak and Nemeyan on Aniwa .... 149
Taia the "Orator"  150
The Two next Aneityumese Teachen . . .151
In the Arms of Murderers  152
Our First Aniwan Converts , . . . .153
Litsi Sore" . . . . . . . . . 153
Surrounded by Torches  155
Traditions of Creation, Fall, and Deluge . . .156
Infanticide and Wife-Murder  159
Last Heathen Dance ....... 162
Nelwang's Elopement ...... 163
Yakin's Bridal Attire  . 169
Christ-Spirit versus War-Spirit ..... 171
Heathenism in Death Grips ..... 174
A Great Aniwan Palaver ...... 175
The Sinking of the Well  176
Old Chiefs Sermon on " Rain from Belc w" . . 189
The Idols Cast Away  192
The New Social Order ...... 194
Back of Heathenism Broken  196
CHAPTER VII.
TBE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
My First Aniwan Book ...... 198
The Power of Music  201

CONTENTS. xiii

PAGE
A Pair of Glass Eyes ....... 202
Church Building for Jesus ...... 203
The Hanging of the Bell  206
Patesa and his Bride  207
An Armed Embassage  210
Youwili's Taboo  212
The Conversion of Youwili  216
The Tobacco Idol  218
First Communion on Aniwa  221
Our Village Day Schools ... « 223
New Social Laws  • . 225
A Sabbath Day's Work on Aniwa .... 226
Our Week-Day Life  229
The Orphans and their Biscuits  231
The Wreck of the Dayspring  233
God's Own Finger Posts  234
" God's Work our Guarantee "  235
Profane Swearers Rebuked  237
A Heavenly Vision  238
On Wing through New Zealand . . 239
Our Second Dayspring ...... 240

CHAPTER VIII.
PEN PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
The Gospel in Living Capitals ..... 241
"A Shower of Spears" ...... 243
The Tannese Refugees  244
Pilgrimage and Death of Namakei . . . .245
The Character of Naswai  250
Christianity and Cocoa-Nuts  254
Nerwa the Agnostic  255
Nerwa's Beautiful Farewell  258
The Story of Ruwawa  260
Waiwai and his Wives  262
Nelwang and Kalangi  268

CONTENTS.

PAGK
Mungaw and Litsi Sore"  270
The Maddening of Mungaw ..... 271
The Queen of Aniwa a Missionary .... 275
Surrender of Nasi to Jesus  277
Daylight Prayer Meeting on Aniwa .... 280
Candidates for Baptism . . . , . .281
The Appeal and Testimony of Lamu . . ¦ 282

CHAPTER IX.
LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
Editorial Preface  285
Letter for 1867  286
Not Tanna but Aniwa . . . . ( . . 287
" Missi Paton versus Teapots "  288
The Humour of Taia  288
Evening Village Prayers  289
" Make Him Bokis sing"  ; 289
My Sewing Class  289
" That No Gammon "  290
" Talk Biritania "  290
The Marriage of Kahi  .291
Letter for 1869  292
First Communicants on Aniwa ..... 292
Mungaw and the Mission Boys ..... 293
The Blessing of the Dayspring  294
Letter for 1874  294
Home to Aniwa  295
"Taking Possession"  296
" Another Soul Committed to our Care " . . . 296
Hutshi and her Lover  297
Six Missionaries on Aniwa  298
Letter for 1875  299
Missi Paton and " Joseph," and the Tannese . . 300
A Tropical Hurricane  301
The Disgrace and Sale of Hutshi .... 303

CONTENTS.

x%

PAGE

Taia Baited by Nalihi  308

Earthquakes and Tidal Waves .

310
Farewells 
3H
Letter for 1878 ....
3«
A Madman at Large . . ¦
3"
The Passing of Yawaci . .
324
Madness and Death of Mungaw .
325
Our Native Elders . . .
334
Music on the Waters .
335
A Wicked Vow .
335
Letter for 1879 .
. 336
New Year's Day on Aniwa
336
A Miserable Slaver . .
• 337
Litsi Married Again . .
• 337
Mission Synod on Erromanga
¦ 338
Tragic and Holy Memories
• 339
Daylight at last on Tanna .
• 34°
Pigs in Galore . . .
• 341
Arrowroot for Jehovah .
¦ 34»
CHAPTER X.
LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
" Wanted ! A Steam Auxiliary "  342
Commissioned Home to Britain  343
English Presbyterian Synod  344
United Presbyterian Synod  345
The " Veto " from the Sydney Board . . . .345
Dr. Hood Wilson  347
The Free Church Assembly  348
Neutrality of Foreign Mission Committee . , . 349
The Church of Scotland  350
At Holyrood and at Alva House . . . . .351
Irish Presbyterian Assembly  352
The Pan-Presbyterian Council of 1884 . . . 353
My " Plan of Campaign "  354
ivi CONTENTS.

PAGE
Old Ireland's Response ...... 355
Operations in Scotland  356
Seventy Letters in a Day ...... 358
Beautiful Type of Merchant  359
My First /ioo at Dundee  360
Peculiar Gifts and Offerings ..... 361
Approach to London  . 364
Mildmay's Open Door ...... 366
Largest Single Donation  367
Personal Memories of London ..... 368
Garden Party at Mr. Spurgeon's .... 370
The Hon. Ion Keith-Falconer  371
Three New Missionaries ...... 372
" Restitution Money "  , 375
The Farewell at Mildmay  376
Welcome to Victoria  377
The Dream of my Life ...... 378
The New Mission Ship Delayed .... 378
Welcome back to Aniwa . . . . , . 379
Parting Testimony ..... .380
Fare-thee-well ........ 381

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Mission House At Aniwa  Frontispiece.
" All The Natives Within Reach Assembled " To face p. 129
I Want You to Train Listi for Jesus ..." 153
" Oh, My New Eyes "  " 203
" I'll Knock the Tevil Out of Him " . . . . " 211

CHAPTER I
THE FLOATING OF THE « DAYSPRING?
Preliminary Note. — Call for a Mission Ship. — A Brutal Captain
—Sun- Worshippers or Slaves ? — The Lights of Sydney. —
Thrown upon the Lord. — Mr. Foss's Open Door. — Climbing
into Pulpits. — Shipping Company for Jesus. — The Golden
Shower. — Wanted More Missionaries. — Commissioned t»
Scotland. — Wayside Incidents of Australian Travel. — Lost
in the Bush. — Sinking in the Swamp. — Put Through My
Catechism. — " Do for the Parson 1 " — Crossing the Colony
on Novel Conditions. — Pay-Day at a Squatter's. — Three
Days in a Public House. — A Meeting among the Diggers.
— Camping Out. — A Squatter Rescued. — John Gilpin's
Ride through the Bush.
STRANGE yet gratifying news has reached me.
Part First of my Autobiography has met with a
wonderful response from the Public. Within three
weeks of its appearance, a second edition has been
called for.
At the Editor's urgent appeal, therefore, and as
sured also that the finger of God is guiding me, I
take up my pen to write Part Second, feeling that
1 am bound to do so by my promise at the close of
the first volume, and by loyalty to the Lord, who
seems thus to use my humble life-story to promote
the glory of His Name both at home and abroad.
P. ' I

• THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
But, oh, surely never any man was called upon to
write a book amid such distracting circumstances !
Ceaselessly travelling from Church to Church and
from town to town from one end of Australia to the
other, — addressing a meeting almost every evening
of the week, often also during the afternoons, and
several Congregations and Sabbath Schools every
Lord's Day, — the following pages are the outpourings
of a heart saturated with the subject, but bereft of
all opportunity for quiet thought or studious hours.
Having thus far done my part, I leave all else to
the careful Editorship of my dear brother, whose
loving hand will put everything into shape for the
public eyes. This only I can sincerely testify, — The
Lord has called for it, and I lay on His altar the
only gift that I have to offer, believing that He will
both accept it and use it as He sees to be for the
best *
* •
Rescued from Tanna by the Blue Bell in the
Spring of 1862, I was landed on Aneityum, leaving
behind me all that I owned on Earth, save the clothes
upon my back, my precious Bible, and a few trans
lations that I had made from it into the Tannest
language. The Missionaries on Aneityum — Messrs.
Geddie and Copeland — united, after repeated delibera
tions, in urging me to go to Australia in the interests
of our Mission. In this appeal they were joined
now by my companions in tribulation, Mr. and Mrs.
Mathieson, A Mission Ship was sorely needed — was

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 3
absolutely required, to prevent the needless sacrifice
of devoted lives. More Missionaries were called for,
and must somehow be brought into the field, unless
the hope of claiming these fair Islands for Jesus was
to be for ever abandoned.
With unaffected reluctance, I at last felt constrained
¦to undertake this unwelcome but apparently inevit
able task. It meant the leaving of my dear .Islanders
for a season ; but it embraced within it the hope of
returning to them again, with perhaps every power
of blessing amongst them tenfold increased.
A Sandal-wooder, then lying at Aneityum, was to
sail in a few days direct for Sydney. My passage
was secured for £\o. And, as if to make me realize
how bare the Lord had stripped me in my late trials,
the first thing that occupied me on board was the
making with my own hands, from a piece of cloth
obtained on Aneityum, another shirt for the voyage,
to change with that which I wore — the only one that
had been left to me.
The Captain proved to be a profane and brutal
fellow. He professed to be a Roman Catholic, but
he was typical of the coarse and godless Traders in
those Seas. If he had exerted himself to make the
voyage disagreeable, and even disgusting, he could
scarcely have had better success. He frequently
fought with the mate and steward, and his tyrannical
bearing made every one wretched. He and his
Native wife (a Heathen — but not more so than him
self!) occupied the Cabin. I had to sleep on boards,

4 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
without a bed, in a place where they stored the
sandal-wood ; and never could take off my clothes
by night or day during that voyage of nearly fourteen
hundred miles. The vessel was miserably supplied.
Any food I got was scarcely eatable, and was sent
to me in a plate on deck. There I spent all my
time, except at night or in heavy rain, when I crept
in and lay upon my planks.
The poor steward often came rushing on deck from
the cabin, with blood streaming from his face, struck
by the passionate Captain with whatever came to his
hand. Yet he appeared to be a smart and obliging
'ad, and I pitied him exceedingly. Seeing no hope
for redress, I took careful notes of his shocking treat
ment, and resolved to bide my time for exposing
this base and cruel inhumanity.
On reaching Sydney, the steward was dismissed
without wages, — the Captain having accused him to
his employers of refusing to work on board. He
found me out, and told me, weeping, that lie cared
more for his poor aged mother than himself, as his
pay was all her support. On my advice, he informed
the Captain that he would summon him, and that I
had consented to appear in Court and produce my
notes of what I had seen, day by day, on the voyage.
He was immediately paid in .all, and came to me
big with gratitude.
One hesitates to dwell further on this miserable
episode. But I must relate how my heai } bl«d for
some poor Islanders also, whom that Capti "a hac* o»

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING"

board. They knew not a word of English, and no
on« in the vessel knew a sound of their language.
They were made to work, and to understand what
was expected of them, only by hard knocks and
blows, being pushed and pulled hither and thither.
They were kept quite naked on the voyage up ; but,
when nearing Sydney, each received two yards of
calico to be twisted as a kilt around his loins. A
most pathetic spectacle it was to watch these poor
Natives, — when they had leisure to sit on deck, —
gazing, gazing, intently and imploringly, upon the
face of the Sun ! This they did every day, and at
all hours, and I wept much to look on them, and not
be able to tell them of the Son of God, the Light of
the world, for I knew no word of their language.
Perhaps they were worshippers of the Sun ; and
perhaps, amid all their misery, oh, perhaps, some ray
of truth from the great Father of Lights may have
streamed into those darkened souls I
When we arrived at Sydney, the Inspecting Officer
of the Government, coming on board, asked how
these Islanders came to be there. The Captain im
pudently replied that they were "passengers." No
further question was put. No other evidence was
sought. Yet all who knew anything of our South-
Sea Island Traders were perfectly aware that the
moral certainty was that these Natives were there
practically as Slaves. They would be privately dis
posed of by the Captain to the highest bidder ; and
that, forsooth, is to be called the Labour Traffic.

6 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING.*
About midnight we came to anchor in Sydney har
bour. The Captain condescended to say, " I will not
drive you ashore to-night, but. you must be off by
daylight" His orders might have been spared. It
was too great a relief to get away from such coarse
ness and profanity.
As we came to anchorage, I anxiously paced the
deck, gazing towards the gas-lighted city, and plead
ing with God to open up my way, and give success
in the work before me, on which the salvation of
thousands of the Heathen might depend. Still I saw
them perishing, still heard their wailing cry on the
Islands behind me. I saw them groaning under
blinding superstitions, and imbruing their hands in
each other's blood, and I felt as if crushed by the
awful responsibility of my work and by the thought
of all that hung upon its success or failure. But I
felt also that there must be many of God's dear
people in Sydney who would sympathize with such
work and help, me, if only I could get access to them.
At the same time, I knew not a soul in that great
city ; though I had a note of introduction to one
person, which, as experience proved, I would have
been better without
Unfortunately, I had not with me a copy of the
Resolution of the Missionaries, commissioning me to
plead their cause and to raise funds for the new
Mission Ship. Again and again I had earnestly
requested it, but the Clerk of the meeting, pressed by
correspondence, or for some other reason, gave me

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING.*

instead that note of introduction, which proved more
of a hindrance than a help in launching my work ;
except that it threw me more exclusively on the
guidance of my Lord, and taught me to trust in Him,
and in the resources He had given me, rather than
in any human aid, from that day till the present hour.
That friend, however, did his best He kindly
called with me on a number of Ministers and others.
They heard my story, sympathized with me, shook
hands, and wished me success ; but, strangely enough,
something "very special" prevented every one of
them from giving me access to his pulpit or Sabbath
School. At length, I felt so disappointed, so miser
able, that I wished I had been in my grave with my
dear departed and my brethren on the Islands who
had fallen around me, in order that the work on
which so much now appeared to depend might have
been entrusted to some one better fitted to accom
plish it. The heart seemed to keep repeating, " All
these things are against thee."
Finding out at last the Rev. A Buzacott, then
retired, but formerly the successful and honoured
representative of the London Missionary Society on
Rarotonga, considerable light was let in upon the
mysteries of my last week's experiences. He in
formed me that the highly esteemed friend, who had
kindly been introducing me all round, was at that
moment immersed in a keen Newspaper war with
Presbyterians and Independents. He had published
statements and changes of view, which charged them

8 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
with being unscriptural in belief and practice. They,
of course, were rigorously defending themselves.
This made it painfully manifest that, in order to
succeed, I must strike out a new course for myself,
and one clear from all local entanglement.
Paying a fortnight in advance, I withdrew even
from the lodging I had taken, and turned to the Lord
more absolutely for guidance. He brought me into
contact with good and generous-souled servants of
His, the open-hearted Mr. and Mrs. Foss. Though
entire strangers, they kindly invited me to be their
guest while in Sydney, assuring me that I would meet
with many Ministers and other Christians at their
house who could help me in my work. God had
opened the door ; I entered with a grateful heart ;
they will not miss their recompence.
A letter and appeal had been already printed on
behalf of our Mission. I now re-cast and reprinted it,
adding a postscript, and appending my own name
and new address. This was widely circulated among
Ministers and others engaged in Christian work ; and
by this means, and by letters in the Newspapers, I
did everything in my power to make our Mission
known. But one week had passed, and no response
came. One Lord's Day had gone by, and no pulpit
had been opened to me. I was perplexed beyond
measure, how to get access to Congregations and
Sabbath Schools ; though a Something deep in my
soul assured me, that if once my lips were opened,
the Word of the Lord would not return void.

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 9
On my second Sabbath in Sydney, I wandered
out with a great yearning at heart to get telling
my message to any soul that would listen. It was
the afternoon ; and children were flocking into a
Church that I passed. I followed them — that yearn
ing growing stronger every moment. My God so
ordered it, that I was guided thus to the Chalmers
Presbyterian Church. The Minister, the Rev. Mr.
Mc Skimming, addressed the children. At the close
I went up and pleaded with him to allow me ten
minutes to speak to them. After a little hesitation,
and having consulted together, they gave me fifteen
minutes. Becoming deeply interested, the good
man invited me to preach to his Congregation in the
evening. This was duly intimated in the Sabbath
School ; and thus my little boat was at last launched
— surely by the hand of the dear Lord, with the help
of His little children.
The kindly Minister, now very deeply interested,
offered to spend the next day in introducing me to
his clerical brethren. For his sake, I was most cor
dially received by them all, but especially by Dr.
Dunsmore Lang, who greatly helped me ; and now
access was granted me to almost every Church and
Sabbath School, both Presbyterian and Independent.
In Sabbath Schools, I got a collection in connection
with my address, and distributed, with the sanction
of Superintendents, Collecting Cards amongs* *u-
children, to be returned through the teachers withir.
a specified date. In Congregations, I received for

lo THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
the Mission the surplus over and above the ordinary
collection when I preached on Sabbaths, and the full
collection at all week-night meetings for whirk I
could arrange.
I now appealed to a few of the most friendly
Ministers to form themselves into an Honorary
Committee of advice ; and, at my earnest request,
they got J. Goodlet, Esq., an excellent elder, to be
come Honorary Treasurer, and to take charge of all
funds raised for the Mission Ship. For the Public
knew nothing of me ; but all knew my good Trea
surer and these faithful Ministers, and had confidence
in the work. They knew that every penny went
direct to the Mission ; and they saw that my one
object was to promote God's glory in the conversion
of the Heathen. Our dear Lord Jesus thus opened
up my way, and now I had invitations from more
Schools and Congregations than I knew how to
overtake — the response in money being also gratify
ing beyond almost all expectation.
It was now that I began a little plan of interesting
tne children, that attracted them from the first, and
has since had an amazing development I made
them shareholders in the new Mission Ship — each
child receiving a printed form, in acknowledgment
of the number of shares, at sixpence each, of which
he was the owner. Thousands' of these shares were
taken out, were shown about amongst families, and
were greatly prized. The Ship was to be their very
own I They were to be a great Shipping Company

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." II

for Jesus. In hundreds of homes, these receipt-forms
have been preserved ; and their owners, now in
middle years, are training their children of to-day to
give their pennies to support the white- winged Angel
of the Seas, that bears the Gospel and the Missionary
to the Heathen Isles.
Let no one think me ungrateful to my good
Treasurer and his wife, to Dr. and Mrs. Moon, and to
other dear friends who generously helped me, when
I trace step by step how the Lord opened up my
way. The Angel of His Presence went before me,
and wonderfully moved His people to contribute
in answer to my poor appeals. I had indeed to
make all my own arrangements, and correspond re
garding all engagements and details, — to me, always
a slow and laborious writer, a very burdensome
task. But it was all necessary in order to the fulfil
ment of the Lord's purposes ; and, to one who realizes
that he is a fellow-labourer with Jesus, every yoke
that He lays on becomes easy and every burden
light Having done all that could at that time be accom
plished in New South Wales, and as rapidly as
possible, my Committee gave me a Letter of Com
mendation to Victoria. But there I had no difficulty.
The ministers had heard of our work in Sydney.
They received me most cordially, and at my request
formed themselves into a Committee of Advice. Our
dear friend, James McBain, Esq., now Sir James,
became Honorary Treasurer. All moneys from this

la THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
Colony, raised by my pleading for the Ship, were
entrusted to him ; and, ultimately, the acknowledging
of every individual sum cost much time and labour.
Dr. Cairns, and many others now gone to their rest,
along with several honoured Ministers yet living,
formed my Committee. The Lord richly reward
tliem all in that Day !
As in New South Wales, I made all my own
engagements, and arranged for Churches and
Sabbath Schools as best I could. Few in the othei
Denominations of Victoria gave any help, but the
Presbyterians rose to our appeal as with one heart
God moved them by one impulse ; and Ministers,
Superintendents, Teachers and Children heartily
embraced the scheme as their own. I addressed
three or four meetings every Sabbath, and one ot
more every week-day ; and thus travelled over the
length and breadth of Victoria, Tasmania, and South
Australia. Wheresoever a few of the Lord's people
could be gathered together, thither I gladly went,
and told the stury of our Mission, setting forth its
needs and claims.
The contributions and collections were nearly all
in very small sums. I recall only one exception, —
a gift of ,£250 from the late Hon. G. F. Angus,
South Australia, whose heart the Lord had touched.
Yet gently and steadily the required money began
to come pouring in ; and my personal outlays were
reduced to a minimum by the hospitality of Christian
friends and their kindly conveying of me from place

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 13
to place. For all this I felt deeply grateful ; it saved
money for the Lord's work.
Each of my Treasurers, to whom all contributions
were sent direct, kept me duly posted as to sums
received from time to time. The progress made soon
led on to the resolution to aim at a Ship three times
the . size of that originally proposed. We set apart
the sum of £3,000 as necessary for it ; and I vowed,
in my solitude, that if God sent an additional £800
within a given time, that would be my Gideon's
fleece, and would warrant me in going home to
Scotland to secure more Missionaries for the Islands.
By this time, I had heard of the death of my dear
fellow-labourers, Mrs. Mathieson on Aneityum, and
shortly thereafter Mr. Mathieson on Mare\ I alone
was now left to tell the story of the planting of the
Standard on Tanna, — our Mission numbered then
only four agents in the field, — and the thought arose,
Why keep a Mission Vessel for so few ? The resolu
tion was, therefore, taken in God's Name to get more
Missionaries too. But this, as yet, was betwixt my
own soul and the Lord.
The work was unceasingly prosecuted. Meetings
were urged upon me now from every quarter. Money
flowed in so freely that, at the close of my tour, the
fund had risen to £5,000, including special Donations
of £300 for the support of Native Teachers. Many
Sabbath Schools, and many ladies and gentlemen,
had individually promised the sum of £f, yearly to
keep a Native Teacher on one or other of the New

14 TBE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING.
Hebrides Islands. This happy custom prevails still,
and is largely developed ; the sum required being
now £6 per annum at least — for which you may have
your own personal representative toiling among the
Heathen and telling them of Jesus.
Returning to Melbourne,, the whole matter was
laid before my Committee. I reported how God had
blessed the undertaking, and what sums were now in
the hands of the several Treasurers, indicating also
what larger hopes and plans had been put into my
soul. Dear Dr. Cairns rose and said, " Sir, it is of
the Lord. This whole enterprise is of God, and not
of us. Go home, and He will give you more Mis
sionaries for the Islands." My ever-honoured friends,
Dr. and Mrs. Inglis, had just returned to Melbourne
from Britain, where they had been carrying the com
plete New Testament in Aneityumese through the
press. Dr. Inglis was present at that meeting, and
approved warmly of my going home for more
Missionaries, especially as from want of time and
opportunity he had not himself succeeded in getting
any additions to our Missionary staff.
Melbourne held a Farewell meeting. The Governor,
Sir Henry Barkley, took the chair. The Hall was
crowded ; and the Governor's sympathetic utterances
arrested public attention and deepened the interest
in our Mission. The fact was emphasized that this
work, lying at their very doors in the Pacific Seas,
had peculiar claims on the heart and conscience o(
Australia

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING.' 15
Thence I hasted to Sydney, and reported myself
also there. The New South Wales Committee gave
their cordial approval to our larger plans. A Fare
well was held there too ; and the Governor, Sir John
Young, took the chair. The meeting was a great
success. His presence, and his excellent speech,
again helped to fix the eyes of all Australians on the
peculiar claims of the New Hebrides. This was
their work, more than that of any other people on the
face of the Earth. The awakening of this conscious
ness, and intensifying it into a practical and burning
faith, was a great and far-reaching achievement for
Australia and for the Islanders. It is one of the
purest joys of my life, that in this work I was
honoured to have some share, along with many other
dear servants of the Lord.
Of the money which I had raised, £3,000 were
sent to Nova Scotia, to pay for the building of our
new Mission Ship, the Dayspring. The Church
which began the Mission on the New Hebrides was
granted the honour of building its first Mission Ship.
The remainder was set apart to pay for the outfit
and passage of additional Missionaries for the field,
and I was commissioned to return home to Scotland
in quest of them. Dr. Inglis wrote, in vindication oi
this enterprise, to the friends whom he had just left,
"From first to last, Mr. Paton's mission here has
been a great success ; and it has been followed up
with such energy and promptitude in Nova Scotia,
both in regard to the Ship and the Missionaries, that

16 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
Mr. Paton's pledge to the Australian Churches has
been fully redeemed. The hand of the Lord has
been very visible in the whole movement from be
ginning to end, and we trust He has yet great bless
ing in store for the long and deeply degraded
islanders." Here let me turn aside from the current of Mis- .
sionary toils, and record a few wayside incidents that
marked some of my wanderings to and fro in connec
tion with the Floating of the Dayspring. Travelling
in the Colonies in 1862-63 was vastly less developed
than it is to-day ; and a few of my experiences then
will for many reasons be not unwelcome to most
readers of this book. Besides, these incidents, one
and all, will be felt to have a vital connection with
the main purpose of writing this Autobiography,
namely, to show that the Finger of God is as visible
still, to those who have eyes to see, as when the
fire-cloud Pillar led His People through the wilder
ness. Twenty-six years ago, the roads of Australia,
except those in and around the principal towns, were
mere tracks over unfenced plains and hills, and on
many of them packhorses only could be used in
slushy weather. During long journeys through the
bush, the traveller could find his road only by follow
ing the deep notches, gashed by friendly precursors
into the larger trees, and all pointing in one direction.
If he lost his way, he had to struggle back to the last
indented tree, and try tp interpret more correctly its

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." if
pilgrim notch. Experienced bush-travellers seldom
miss the path ; yet many others, losing the track,
have wandered round and round till they sank and
died. For then, it was easy to walk thirty or forty
miles, and see neither a person nor a house. The
more intelligent do sometimes guide their steps by
sun, moon, and stars, or by glimpses of mountain
peaks or natural features on the far and high horizon,
or by the needle of the compass ; but the perils are
not illusory, and occasionally the most experienced
have miscalculated and perished.
An intelligent gentleman, a sheep farmer, who
knew the country well, once kindly volunteered to
lift me in an out-of-the-way place, and drive me to a
meeting at his Station. Having a long spell before
us, we started at midday in a buggy drawn by a pair
of splendid horses, in the hope of reaching our
destination before dusk. He turned into the usual
bush-track through the forests, saying, —
"I know this road well; and we must drive
steadily, as we have not a moment to lose."
Our conversation became absorbingly interesting.
After we had driven about three hours, he re
marked, —
" We must soon emerge into the open plain."
I doubtfully replied, "Surely we cannot have
turned backl These trees and bushes are wonder
fully like those we passed at starting."
He laughed, and made me feel rather vexed that I
had spoken, when he said, "I am too old a hand in
p. «

18 THE FLOATING OF THE " DAYSPRING."
the bush for that! I have gone this road many a
time before."
But my courage immediately revived, for I got
what appeared to me a glint of the roof of the Inn
beyond the bush, from which we had started at noon,
and I repeated, " I am certain we have wheeled, and
are back at the beginning of our journey ; but there
comes a Chinaman ; let us wait and inquire."
My dear friend learned, to his utter amazement,
that he had erred. The bush-track was entered upon
once more, and followed with painful care, as he
murmured, half to himself, "Well, this beats al!
reckoning! I could have staked my life that this
was impossible."
Turning to me, he said, with manifest grief, " Our
meeting is done for 1 It will be midnight before we
can arrive."
The sun was beginning to set, as we reached the
thinly timbered ground. Ere dusk fell, he took his
bearings with the greatest possible care. Beyond the
wood, a vast plain stretched before us, where neither
fence nor house was visible, far as the eye could
reach. He drove steadily towards a far-distant point,
which was in the direction of his home. At last we
struck upon the wire fence that bounded his property.
The horses were now getting badly fagged ; and, in
order to save them a long round-about drive, he lifted
and laid low a portion of the fence, led his horses
cautiously over it, and, leaving it to be re-erected by
a servant next day, he started direct for the Station,

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 19
That seemed a long journey too ; but it was for him
familiar ground ; and through amongst great patri
archal trees here and there, and safely past dangerous
water-holes, we swung steadily on, reached his home
in safety, and had a joyous welcome. The household
had by this time got into great excitement over our
non-appearance. The expected meeting had, of
course, been abandoned hours ago ; and the people
were all gone, wondering in their hearts "whereto
this would grow ! "
At that time, in the depth of winter, the roads
were often wrought into rivers of mire, and at many
points almost impassable even for well-appointed
conveyances. In connection therewith, I had one
very perilous experience. I had to go from Clunes
to a farm in the Learmouth district The dear old
Minister there, Mr. Downes, went with me to every
place where a horse could be hired ; but the owners
positively refused — they would sell, but they would
not hire, for the conveyance would be broken, and
the horse would never return alive ! Now, I was
advertised to preach at Learmouth, and must some
how get over the nine miles that lay between. This
would have been comparatively practicable, were it
not that I carried with me an indispensable bag of
" curios," and a heavy bundle of clubs, arrows, dresses,
etc., from the Islands, wherewith to illustrate my
lectures and enforce my appeals. No one could be
hired to carry my luggage, nor could I get it sen:
after me by coach on that particular way. There-

20 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
tore, seeing no alternative opening in my path, I
committed myself once more to the Lord, as in
harder trials before, shouldered my bundle of clubs,
lifted my heavy bag, and started off on foot They
urged me fervently to desist ; but I heard a voice
repeating, " As thy days, so shall thy strength be."
There came back to me also the old adage that had
in youthful difficulties spurred me on, " Where there's
a will, there's a way." And I thought that, with
these two in his heart, a Scotchman would not be
easily beaten,
When I found the road wrought into mire, and
dangerous, or impassable, I climbed the fence, and
waded along in the ploughed fields — though they
were nearly as bad. My bundle was changed from
shoulder to shoulder, and my bag from hand to hand,
till I became thoroughly tired of both. Pressing on,
however, I arrived at a wayside Public House, where
several roads met, and there I inquired the way to
Learmouth, and how far it was. The Innkeeper,
pointing, answered, —
."This is the road. If you are on horseback, it
might be three to four miles just now, as your horse
is able to take it. If you are in a conveyance, with
a good horse, it might be six miles. And if you
are walking, it might be eight or ten miles, or even
more." I said, " I am walking. How many English miles
is it to Mr. Baird's farm ? "
He laughingly replied, "You will find it a long

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." *I
way indeed this dark night, considering the state of
the road, fenced in on both sides so that you cannot
get off."
I passed on, leaving my Job's comforter ; but a
surly watch-dog got upon my track, and I had much
difficulty in keeping it from -biting me. Its attacks,
renewed upon me again and again, had one good
effect, — they stirred up my spirits and made me
hasten on.
Having persevered along the Learmouth road, I
next met a company of men hastening on with a
bundle of ropes. They were on their way to relieve
a poor bullock, which by this time had almost dis
appeared, sinking in the mire on the public highway !
They kindly pointed me to a light, visible through
the ddsk. That was the farm at which I was to
stay, and they advised me to clear the fence, and
make straight for that light, as the way was good.
With thankful heart, I did so. The light was soon
lost to me, but I walked steadily on in the direction
thereof, to the best of my judgment Immediately
I began to feel the ground all floating under me.
Then, at every step I took, or tried to take, I sank
deeper and deeper, till at last I durst not move either
backward or forward. I was floundering in a deadly
swamp. I called out again and again, and "coo-ee-d"
with all my strength, but there came nc eply. It
grew extremely dark, while I kept prayi^ to God
for deliverance. About midnight, I hea 'wo men
conversing, apparently at no very great distance.

aa THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
I began "coo-ee-ing" again, but my strength was
failing. Fortunately, the night was perfectly calm.
The conversation ceased for a while ; but I kept on
crying for help. At length, I heard one voice remark
to the other, — "Some one is in the swamp." And
then a question came, " Who's there ? "
I answered, " A stranger. Oh, do help me ! "
Again a voice came through the darkness, " How
did you get in there ? "
And I feebly replied, " I have lost my way."
I heard the one say to the other : " I will go and
get him out, whoever he may be. We must not leave
him there; he'll be dead before the morning. As
you pass by our door, tell my wife that I'm helping
some poor creature out of the swamp, and will be
home immediately."
He kept calling to me, and I answering his call
through the darkness, till, not without peril, he
managed to reach and aid me. Once I was safely
dragged out, he got my bag in his hand and slung
my clubs on his shoulder, and in a very short time
landed me at the farm, dripping and dirty and cold.
Had God not sent that man to save me, I must have
perished there, as many others have similarly perished
before. The farmer heartily welcomed me and kindly
ministered to all my needs. Though not yet gone to
rest, they had given up all hope of seeing me. I
heard the kind servant say to his mistress, —
" I don't know where he came from, or how far he
has carried his bundles ; but I got him stuck fast in

THE FLOATING OF THF "DAYSPRING." a3
the swamp, and my shoulder is already sore from
carrying his clubs ! "
A cup of warm tea restored me. The Lord gave
me a sound and blessed sleep. I rose next morning
wonderfully refreshed, though arms and shoulders
were rather sore with the burdens of yesterday. I
conducted three Services, and told the story of my
Mission, not without comfort and blessing ; and with
gratifying results in money. The people gave liber
ally to the work.
One day, after this, I was driving a long distance
on the outside of a crowded coach. A grave and
sensible-looking Scotchman sat next me. He had
inquiringly marked me reading in silence, while all
around were conversing on matters of common, in
terest. At last, he queried, — " Are you a Minister ? "
I answered, " Yes."
" Where is your Church ? "
" I have no Church."
" Where are you placed ? "
" I am not placed in any charge now,"
"Where is your home?"
" I have no home."
" Where have you come from ? "
« The South Sea Islands." ,
" What are you doing in Australia ? "
" Pleading the cause of the Mission.
" Are you a Presbyterian ? "
" I am."
Having gone through this Catechism to his satis

¦4 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
faction, a most interesting and profitable conversation
followed. When the time came for the payment of
fares, nothing would please but that I must allow
him to pay for me — some twenty-two shillings — which
he did with all his heart, protesting, —
"A joy to me, Sir, a great joy; I honour you for
your work's sake ! "
Thereafter, a Schoolmaster drove me a long dis
tance across the country to Violet Town, where for
the night we had to stay at an Inn. We had a taste
of what Australian life really was, when the land
was being broken in. A company of wild and reck
less men were carousing there at the time, and our
arrival was the signal for an outbreak of malicious
mischief. A powerful fellow, who turned out to be a
young Medical, rushed upon me as I left the con
veyance, seized me by the throat, and shook me
roughly, shouting, —
" A parson, a parson ! I will do for the parson ! "
Others with great difficulty relieved me from his
grips, and dragged him away, cursing as if at his
mortal enemy.
After tea, we got into the only bedroom in the
house, available for two. The Teacher and I locked
ourselves in and barricaded the door, hearing in the
next room a- large party of drunken men gambling
and roaring over their cards. By-and-by they
quarrelled and fought ; they smashed in and out of
their room, and seemed to be murdering each other ;
every moment we expected our door to come crashing

TBE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." *$
in, as they were thrown or lurched against it Their
very language made us tremble. One man in parti
cular seemed to be badly abused ; he shouted that
they were robbing him of his money; and he
groaned and cried for protection, all in vain. We
spent a sleepless and most miserable night. At four
in the morning I arose, and was glad to get away by
the early coach. My friend also left in his own
conveyance, and reached his home in safety. At
that period, it was not only painful but dangerous
for any decent traveller to stay at many of these
wayside Inns, in the new and rough country. Every
man lived and acted just as he pleased, doing that
which was right in his own eyes; and Might was
Right. After this, I made a Mission (our, in a somewhat
mixed and original fashion, right across the Colony
of Victoria, from Albt&ry in New South Wales to
Mount Gambier in South Australia I conducted
Mission Services almost every day, and three or more
every Sabbath, besides visiting all Sunday Schools
that could be touched on the way. When I reached
a gold-digging or township, where I had been unable
to get any one to announce a meeting, the first thing
I did on arriving was to secure some Church or Hall,
and, failing that, to fix on some suitable spot in the
open air. Then, I was always able to hire some one
to go round with the bell, and announce the meeting.
Few will believe how large were the audiences in
this way gathered together, and how very substantial

*6 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
was the help that thereby came to the Mission fund.
Besides, I know that much good was done to many
of those addressed ; for I have always, to this hour,
combined the Evangelist's appeal with the Mission
ary's story, in all public addresses, whether on Sabbath
or other days. I tried to bring every soul tc feel
personal duty and responsibility to the Lord Jesus,
for I knew that then they would rightly understand
the claims of the Heathen.
Wheresoever railway, steamboat, and coach were
available, I always used them ; but failing these, I
hired, or was obliged to friends of Missions for driving
me from place to place. On this tour, having reached
a certain place, from which my way lay for many
miles across the country where there was no public
conveyance, I walked to the nearest squatter's Station
and frankly informed the owner how I was situated ;
that I could not hire, and that I would like to stay
at his house all night, if he would kindly send me on
in the morning by any sort of trap to the next Station
on my list. He happened to be a good Christian
and a Presbyterian, and gave me a right cordial
welcome. A meeting of his servants was called,
which I had the pleasure of addressing. Next morn
ing, he gave me £20, and sent me forward with his
own conveyance, telling me to retain it all day, if
necessary. On reaching the next squatter's Station, I found
the master also at home, and said, —
"I am a Missionary from the South Sea Islands. I

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." *7

it

am crossing Victoria to plead the cause of the
Mission. I would like to rest here for an hour or
two. Could you kindly send me on to the next
Station by your conveyance ? If not, I am to keep
the last squatter's buggy, until I reach it."
Looking with a queer smile at me, he replied, —
You propose a rather novel condition on which to
rest at my house ! My horses are so employed to
day, I fear that I may have difficulty in sending you
on. But come in ; both you and your horses need
rest ; and my wife will be glad to see you."
I immediately discovered that the good lady came
from Glasgow, from a street in which I had lodged
when a student at the Free Normal College. I even
knew some of her friends. All the places of her
youthful associations were equally familiar to me.
We launched out into deeply interesting conversa
tion, which finally led up, of course, to the story of
our Mission.
The gentleman, by this time, had so far been won,
that he slipped out and sent my conveyance and
horses back to their owner, and ordered his own to
be ready to take me to the next Station, or, if need
be, to the next again. At parting, the lady said to
her husband, —
" The Missionary has asked no money, though he
sees we have been deeply interested ; yet clearly that
is the object of his tour. He is the first Missionary
from the Heathen that ever visited us here ; and you
must contribute something to his Mission fund."

S8 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
I thanked her, explaining, "I never ask money
directly from any person for the Lord's work. My
part is done when I have told my story and shown
the needs of the Heathen and the claims of Christ ;
but I gratefully receive all that the Lord moves His
people to give for the Mission."
Her husband replied, rather sharply, " You know
I don't keep money here."
To which she retorted with ready tact and with
a resistless smile, " But you keep a cheque book ; and
your cheque is as good as gold ! This is the first
donation we ever gave to such a cause, and let it be
a good one."
He made it indeed handsome, and I went on my
way, thanking them very sincerely, and thanking
God. At the next Station, the owner turned out to be a
gruff Irishman, forbidding and insolent. Stating my
case to him as to the others, he shouted at me, " Go
on ! I don't want to be troubled with the loikes o'
you here."
I answered, " I am sorry if my coming troubles
you ; but I wish you every blessing in Christ Jesus
Good-bye ! "
As we drove off, he shouted curses after us. On
leaving his door, I heard a lady calling to him from
the window : " Don't let that Missionary go away !
Make haste and call him back. I want the children
to see the idols and the South Sea curios."
At first he drowned her appeal in his own shout-

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 3*9
ings. But she must have persisted effectually ; for
shortly we heard him " coo-ee-ing," and stopped.
When he came up to us, he explained : "That lady
in my house heard you speaking in Melbourne. The
ladies and children are very anxious to see your
idols, dresses, and weapons. Will you please come
back?" We did so. I spent fifteen minutes or so, giving
them information about the Natives and our Mission.
As I left, our boisterous friend handed me a cheque
for £5, and wished me great success !
The next Station at which we arrived was one of
the largest of all. It happened to be a sort of pay
day, and men were assembled from all parts of the
run, and were to remain there over night. The
squatter and his family were from home ; but Mr.
Todd, the overseer, being a good Christian and a
Scotchman, was glad to receive us, arranged to hold
a meeting that evening in the men's hut, and promised
to set me forward on my journey next day. The
meeting was very enthusiastic ; and they subscribed
£20 to the Mission — every man being determined to
have so many shares in the new Mission Ship. With
earnest personal dealing, I urged the claims of the
Lord Jesus upon all who were present, seeking the
salvation of every hearer. I ever found even the
rough digger, and the lowest of the hands about far
away Stations, most attentive and perfectly respect*
ful. To the honour of Australia I must here record.

30 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
that anything like uncivil treatment was a rare ex
ception in all my travels. Sometimes, indeed, I have
suspected that people were acting as if to say, Let
us treat him kindly, do as little for his cause as we
can, and get rid of him as quickly as possible! But, as
a rule, almost without an exception, I have met with
remarkable kindness, hospitality, and help from ill
the Ministers and people of Australia. Scarcely ever,
at any place visited, was I without one or more
invitations to be guest of some of the Lord's people ;
and I was there treated as a dear friend of the family,
rather than a passing stranger. Colonials, indeed,
are proverbial for the open door and the generous
hand to pilgrims by the way. May the Divine
Master grant them evermore of His own Spirit, with
His ever-enriching blessings on their Souls and in
their homes !
Disappointments and successes were strangely in
termingled. Once I travelled a very long way to con
duct a meeting at a certain township. I had written
pleading with the Minister to make due intimation ;
but he had informed no person of my intended visit,
neither had he written to me, which he could easily
have done. When I arrived, he met me on horse
back, said, " I have arranged no meeting here," and
instantly rode away. Only two coaches weekly
passed that way, so I had to remain there at a Public
House for the next three days. Drinking and noise,
of course, abounded ; but they kindly gave me a
small back room, as far away as possible, and looking

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 31

out into a quiet garden. It was to cost me thirteen
shillings and sixpence per day ; and there I sat
patiently and somewhat sadly working up my heavy
correspondence. The district was rich, and I knew
that there were pious as well as wealthy people
there, who could have been interested in our Mission
and would have helped me, — hence my keen dis
appointment. On the afternoon of the second day, I saw a beau
tiful garden from my bedroom window, wherein a
considerable party of ladies, gentlemen, and hand
somely dressed children were disporting in happy
amusements. Thinking that they were growing
tired, and might not object to a little variety, I sum
moned courage to walk up and ask for the gentleman
of the house. I told him that I was a Missionary
from the South Sea Islands and had come here to
address a meeting, and how I had been disappointed ;
that I was staying at the Public House till the next
Mail passed inland, and that I had there some
Heathen idols, clubs, dresses, and "curios," which
perhaps the ladies and children would like to see,
and to hear a little about the Lord's work on the
Islands. I explained also that I asked no money
and received no reward, but only wished an oppor
tunity of interesting them in this work of God.
He cohsulted the company. They were eager
to see what I had got, and to hear what I had to
say. On returning with my bundle of •" curios," I found

3a THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING.1
them all arranged under the verandah, and a chair
placed in front for me and my articles of mystery.
They eagerly examined everything, and listened to
my description of its uses. I gave them a short
account of the Islanders and of our efforts to carry
to them the Gospel of Jesus. I pressed on them the
blessings and the advantages of the great Redemp
tion, and the peace and joy of living for and walking
daily with God here, in the assured hope of eternal
glory with Him hereafter ; and I urged one and all
to love and serve the Lord Jesus. Having stated
how I came to be there, and how I had been dis
appointed, knowing that many would have sym
pathized with and helped my Mission if only I could
have addressed them, I intimated that I would not
ask any contributions, but I would leave a few of the
Collecting Cards for the new Mission Ship ; and if,
after what they had heard, they chose to do any
thing, all money was to be sent to the Treasurer at
Melbourne. Some offered me donations, but I declined, saying,
"lama stranger to you all The Minister has cast
suspicion on me by refusing to intimate any meeting.
In the circumstances, I can in this case receive
nothing. But I will rejoice if you all do whatevei
you can for the precious work of our Lord Jesus
among the Heathen, and send it on to Melbourne,
whence every penny will be acknowledged in due
time." Many took cards and became eager collectors for

TBE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 33

the Mission ; and I knew, ere I returned to the
Public House that day, that the Lord's finger was
here also, and that the trial of disappointment
through the Minister was being already over-ruled
for good.
This was even mot; remarkably manifested on the
evening of that same day, and within the said Public
House itself. A very large number of men were
assembled there, some at tea, and others drinking
noisily, on their return from a great cattle market
and show. I tried to get into conversation with
some of the quieter spirits, and produced and ex
plained to them the idols, clubs, and dresses, till
nearly all crowded eagerly around me. Then I told
them the story of our Mission, in process of which I
managed to urge the Gospel message on their own
hearts also ; and invited them to ask questions at
the close. The rough fellows became wonderfully
interested. Several took Collecting Cards for the
Dayspring fund. And the publican and his wife
were thereafter very kind, declining to take anything
from me either for b?d or meals — another gleam out
of the darkness !
It is my conviction that in these ways the Lord
helped me to gain as much, if not, more for the
Mission than all that was lost through lack of a
meeting ; and it is certain that I thus had oppor
tunity of speaking of sin and salvation, and of setting
forth the claims of Jesus before many souls that
never could have been reached through any ordinary
P. 3

34 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
Congregation. Again I learned to praise the Lord
in all circumstances — " Bless the Lord at all times,
0 my soul."
A lively and memorable extemporized meeting on
this tour is associated in memory with one of my
dearest friends. The district was very remote. He,
the squatter, and his beloved wife were sterling
Christians, and have been ever since warmly devoted
to me. On my arrival, he invited the people from
all the surrounding Stations, as well as his own
numerous servants, to hear the story of our Mission.
Next day he volunteered to drive me a long distance
Dver the plains of St Arnaud, his dear wife accom
panying us. At that time there were few fences in
such districts in Australia The drive was long, but
the day had been lovely, and the fellowship was so
sweet that it still shines a sunny spot in the fields of
memory. Having reached our destination about seven
o'clock, he ordered tea at the Inn for the whole
party ; and we sallied out meantime and took the
only Hall in the place, for an extemporized meeting
to be held that evening at eight o'clock. I then
hired a man to go through the township with a bell,
announcing the same ; while I myself went up one
side of the main street, and my friend up the other,
inviting all who would listen to us to attend the
Mission meeting, where South Sea Island idols,
weapons, and dresses would be exhibited, and stories
of the Natives told.

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 35

Running back for a hurried cup of tea, I then
hasted to the Hall, and found it crowded to excess
with rough and boisterous diggers. The hour struck
as I was getting my articles arranged and spread out
upon the table, and they began shouting, "Where's
the Missionary?" "Another hoax!" — indicating
that they were not unwilling for a row. I learned
that, only a few nights ago, a so-called Professor
had advertised a lecture, lifted entrance money till
the Hall was crowded, and then quietly slipped off
the scene. In our case, though there was no charge,
they seemed disposed to gratify themselves by some
sort of promiscuous revenge.
Amidst the noisy chaff and rising uproar, I stepped
up on the table, and said, "Gentlemen, I am the
Missionary. If you will now be silent, the lecture
will proceed. According to my usual custom, let us
open the meeting with prayer."
The hush that fell was such a contrast to the pre
ceding hubbub, that I heard my heart throbbing
aloud ! Then they listened to me for an hour, in
perfect silence and with ever-increasing interest At
the close I intimated that I asked no collection ;
but if, after what they had heard, they would take a
Collecting Card for the new Mission Ship, and send
any contributions to the Treasurer at Melbourne, I
would praise God for sending me amongst them.
Many were heartily taken, and doubtless some souls
felt the " constraining love," who had till then been
living without God. Next morning, I mounted the

$6 TBE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
Mail Coach, and started on a three days' run, while
my dear friend returned safely to his home.
It was really very seldom, however, that I found
myself thus driven to extemporize my meetings.
Some Christian friend, if not the Minister of the
place, arranged all, and advertised my coming. And
the Lord greatly helped me in carrying on the bur
densome correspondence thereanent, and keeping it
always three weeks ahead.
I travelled thus over the length and breadth of
New South Wales, Victoria, Tasmania, and South
Australia, telling the story of our Mission, and deliver
ing the Lord's message, not only in great centres of
population, but in almost every smaller township ;
and not only thereby Floating the Dayspring, but
sowing, by God's help, seeds of far-reaching blessing,
whose fruits will ripen through the years to come.
Blessed be His holy Name !
And here let me recall what happened at Penola,
a border town between Victoria and South Australia.
In the flooded, swampy country and bad bush-track
between it and Mount Gambier the roads were im
passable, and the coach broke down. The Mail was
sent forward on horseback. I had waited for nearly
a week, in the hope of getting to the Mount for the
Sabbath Services that had been arranged. At length
I succeeded in engaging a man, with a pair of horses
and a light spring cart, to drive me there for £4 ior.
He declared the horses to be fresh, and able for the
journey. We started about mid-day ; but, ere many

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 37
miles had been covered, he began to whip them
severely. The horses looked utterly exhausted, and
the truth at once flashed on me. I was pleading with
him not to flog them so, when, on reaching a higher
piece of ground, he pulled up, and said, —
" I am ashamed to tell you that my horses are
done ! They had just come off a journey of forty
miles when we started. I have told you a lie ; but
I hope you will forgive me. I was sorely in need of
the hire, and I deceived you. There is no help for
it now. We must camp out for the night on this dry
ground. I do hope you won't catch cold. You shall
sleep in the cart ; I can rest under it. I will set fire
to this large fallen tree to keep us warm. I have
brought a loaf of bread, and a billy (=a bushman's
can for boiling water). We can have some tea ; and,
rest assured, I rhall land you there in time for the
Sabbath Moiuiug Service."
So saying, while I listened dumbfounded, he turned
aside, unyoked the horses, " hobbled " them, and let
them go upon the grass. He made the black tea
which bushmen drink, and appeared to enjoy it. The
conveyance was drawn near to that burning tree, and
I got located into it, and was expected to rest. I
sat there wide-awake during weary hours ! Time
passed at a dreadfully slow pace, and sleep refused
to come near me. Kangaroos, wallabies, with other
nameless wild creatures and screaming birds, kept
loud festival all around : and mosquitoes tortured me,
apparently in thousands. Towards midnight I saw

38 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
*. light in the distant bush, and, awaking my com
panion, inquired if he could say what it might be. He
had heard that a Wesleyan farmer from near Adelaide
had come into that region to take up a sheep and
cattle Station there, as in that swampy country the
grass was excellent. It might be their light, or it
might be that of some benighted party camping out
like ourselves. He assured me that he could find our
way to that light, and back again to our burning tree,
and, partly to pass the time, I resolved to try.
We found the Wesleyan farmer there, living in a
large bush-shed, surrounded by a still larger enclosure-
wherein horses, cattle, and sheep were kept for the
night all together upon the dry ground, awaiting the
erection of houses and fencing, with which they were
busily engaged. Unseemly as was our hour of call,
the dogs had loudly announced our approach, and
we got a cordial greeting, being immediately sur
rounded by all the family. They eagerly listened to
everything about the Mission. We had worship to
gether. They gave us a hearty tea, besides a loaf of
bread and a jug of milk for our breakfast next morn
ing — the jug to be left by us beside the burning tree,
whither they could send for it after we departed.
Their regrets were genuine and profuse that their
circumstances prevented them from offering us a bed,
but we exceedingly enjoyed our intercourse with
them, and felt them to be dear Christian friends.
How delightful and responsive is the communion of
those who love the Lord Jesus, wherever they meet ;

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 39
and oh, what will it be in Glory, when, made like unto
the Saviour, we shall " see Him as He is ! " At day
break we were off again on our weary journey, and
reached the destination safely and in good time. A
hearty welcome awaited us from dear Mr. and Mrs.
Caldwell, who had long since despaired of my appear
ing. All the Services were largely attended, and the
Lord led the people to take a deep interest in our
Mission, many generous and devoted friends to it
arising there, where the Minister and his wife struck
the right key-note, and were so highly and justly
esteemed. Returning to Penola, we found that the Mail coach
would not try to run for some time. I had to re
concile myself to wait there for several days. Every
day I beheld a man staggering about at all hours
under the influence of drink. I learned that he had
been a wealthy and open-handed squatter, had lost
everything, had recently laid his wife in the. grave,
and now, followed about by his three little girls, was
trying to drown his sorrows in whisky. Overcome
with irresistible pity, I followed him day after day,
and again and again remonstrated with him on the
madness of his conduct, especially appealing to him
for his children's sake. At last he turned upon me,
with an earnest gaze, and said, "If you take the
pledge with me, God helping me, I will keep it for
life." We entered the house together, signed a pledge,
and solemnly invoked God in prayer to enable us to

40 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
keep it till death. For his sake, I renewed the vow
of my youthful days ; and he, by my sympathy, took
this vow for the first time.-and, by God's help, he
kept it He left Penola next day, shaking off old
associates, and started a humble business where he
had once owned much of the land. He became a
Christian out and out, and has been an Elder of the
Church for many years. I have often been laughed
at by whisky drinkers, and also by so-called " tem
perance " men, for being a Total Abstainer ; but even
one case like that (and, thank God, there are many)
is an eternal reward, and can sustain us to smile down
all ridicule.
Dear reader, can you measure the effect of the
example which you are setting ? Are you to-day
amongst the ranks of the moderate drinkers ? Re
member that from that class all drunkards have
come ; and ask yourself whether you would not act
more nobly and unselfishly to abstain, for the in
terests of our common Humanity, for loyalty to our
Lord Jesus Christ, and for the hope of leading a pure
and unstained life yourself, as well as helping others
to do so, whom Jesus died to save ?
The crowning adventure of my tour came about in
the following manner : I was advertised to conduct
Services at Narracoort on Sabbath, and at a Station
on the way on Saturday evening. But how to get
from Penola was a terrible perplexity. On Saturday
morning, however, a young lady offered me, out of
gratitude for blessings received, the use of her riding

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 41

horse for the journey. " Garibaldi " was his name ;
and, though bred for a race-horse, I was assured that
if I kept him firmly in hand, he would easily carry
me over the two-and-twenty miles. He was to be
left at the journey's end, and the lady herself would
fetch him back. I shrank from the undertaking, know
ing little of horses, and having vague recollections
of being dreadfully punished for more than a week
after my last and almost only ride. But every one
in that country is quite at ease on the back of a horse.
They saw no risk ; and, as there appeared no other
way of getting there to fulfil my engagements, I, for
my part, began to think that God had unexpectedly
provided the means, and that He would carry me
safely through.
I accepted the lady's kind offer, and started on my
pilgrimage. A friend showed me the road, and gave
me ample directions. In the bush, I was to keep
my eye on the notches in the trees, and follow them.
He agreed kindly to bring my luggage to the Station,
and leave it there for me by-and-bye. After I had
walked very quietly for some distance, three gentle
men on horseback overtook me. We entered into
conversation. They inquired how far I was going,
and advised me to sit a little " freer " in the saddle,
as it would be so much easier for me. They seemed
greatly amused at my awkward riding ! Dark clouds
were now gathering ahead, and the atmosphere pro
phesied a severe storm ; therefore they urged that
I should ride a little faster, as they, for a considerable

42 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
distance, could guide me on the right way. 1 ex
plained to them my plight through inexperience, said
that I could only creep on slowly with safety, and
bade them Good-bye. As the sky was getting darker
every minute, they consented, wishing, me a safe
journey, and started off at a smart pace.
I struggled to hold in my horse ; but seizing the
bit with his teeth, laying back his ears, and stretching
out his eager neck, he manifestly felt that his honour
was at stake ; and in less time than I take to write
it, the three friends cleared a way for us, and he tore
past them all at an appalling speed. They tried for
a time to keep within reach of us, but that sound
only put fire into his blood ; and in an incredibly
short time I heard them not ; nor, from the moment
that he bore me swinging past them, durst I turn my
head by one inch to look for them again. In vain I
tried to hold him in ; he tore on, with what appeared
to me the speed of the wind. Then the thunderstorm
broke around us, with flash of lightning and flood of
rain, and at every fresh peal my " Garibaldi " dashed
more wildly onward
To me, it was a vast surprise to discover that I
could sit more easily on this wild flying thing, than
when at a canter or a trot. At every turn I expected
that he would dash himself and me against the great
forest trees ; but instinct rather than my hand guided
him miraculously. Sometimes I had a glimpse of
the road, but as for the " notches," I never saw one
of them ; we passed them with lightning speed.

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 43

Indeed, I durst not lift my eyes for one moment from
watching the horse's head and the trees on our track.
My high-crowned hat was now drenched, and
battered out of shape ; for whenever we came to a
rather clear space, I seized the chance and gave it
another knock down over my head. I was spattered
and covered with mud and mire.
Crash, crash, went the thunder, and on, on, went
" Garibaldi " through the gloom of the forest, emerg
ing at length upon a clearer ground with a more
visible pathway. Reaching the top of the slope, a
large house stood out far in front of us to the left ;
and the horse had apparently determined to make
straight for that, as if it were his home. He skirted
along the hill, and took the track as his own familiar
ground, all my effort to hold him in or guide him
having no more effect than that of a child. By
this time, I suspect, I really had lost all power.
" Garibaldi " had been at that house, probably fre
quently before ; he knew those stables ; and my fate
seemed to be instant death against door or wall.
Some members of the family, on the outlook for
the Missionary, saw us come tearing along as if mad
or drunk; and now all rushed to the verandah,
expecting some dread catastrophe. A tall and stout
young groom, amazed at our wild career, throwing
wide open the gate, seized the bridle at great risk to
himself, and ran full speed, yet holding back with all
his might, and shouting at me to do the same. We
succeeded, — " Garibaldi " having probably attained

«n THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING.1
his purpose, — in bringing him to a halt within a few
paces t\f the door. Staring at me with open mouth,
the maiv exclaimed, " I have saved your life. What
madness to ride like that ! " Thanking him, though
I could s arcely by this time articulate a word, I told
him that the horse had run away, and that I had lost
all control.
Truly I was in a sorry plight, drenched, covered
with mud, .\j.id my hat battered down over my eyes;
little wond< / they thought me drunk or mad !
Finally, as if to confirm every suspicion, and amuse
them all, — i.i master, mistress, governess, and
children now .looked on from the verandah, — when I
was helped orV the horse, I could not stand on my
feet ! My heaCi still went rushing on in the race ; I
staggered, and down I tumbled into the mud,
feeling chagrin ^nd mortification ; yet there I had to
sit for some tim ^ before I recovered myself, so as
either to rise or to speak a word. When I did get
to my feet, I had to stand holding by the verandah
for some time, m,' head still rushing on in the race.
At length the mast ;r said, " Will you not come in ? "
I knew that he was treating me for a drunken
man ; and the gid( liness was so dreadful still, that
my attempts at speech seemed more drunken than
even my gait
As soon as I could stand, I went into the house,
and drew near to <m excellent fire in my dripping
clothes. The squatter sat opposite me in silence,
reading the newspapers, and taking a look at me

THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING." 45

now and again over his spectacles. By-and-bye he
remarked, " Wouldn't it be worth while to change
your clothes ? "
Speech was now returning to me. I replied, " Yes,
but my bag is coming on in the cart, and may not be
here to-night."
He began to relent. He took me into a room, and
laid out for me a suit of his own. I being then very
slender, and he a big-framed farmer, my new dress,
though greatly adding to my comfort, enhanced the
singularity of my appearance.
Returning to him, washed and dressed, I inquired
if he had arranged for a meeting? My tongue, I
fear, was still unsteady, for the squatter looked at
me rather reproachfully, and said, " Do you really
consider yourself fit to appear before a meeting
to-night?" I. assured him that he was quite wrong in his
suspicions, that I was a life-long Abstainer, and that
my nerves had been so. unhinged by the terrible ride
and the runaway horse. He smiled rather suggest
ively, and said we would see how I felt after tea
We went to the table. All that had occurred was
now consummated by my appearing in the lusty
farmer's clothes ; and the lady and other friends had
infinite difficulty in keeping their amusement within
decent bounds. I again took speech in hand, but
I suspect my words had still the thickness of the
tippler's utterance, for they seemed not to carry much
conviction, — " Dear friends, I quite understand your

46 THE FLOATING OF THE "DAYSPRING."
feelings ; appearances are so strangely against me.
But I am not drunken, as ye suppose. I have
tasted no intoxicating drink, I am a life-long Total
Abstainer ! "
This fairly broke down their reserve. They
laughed aloud, looking at each other and at me, as
if to say, " Man, you're drunk at this very moment"
Before tea was over they appeared, however, to
begin to entertain the idea that I might address the
meeting ; and so I was informed of the arrangements
that had been made. At the meeting, my incre
dulous friends became very deeply interested.
Manifestly their better thoughts were gaining the
ascendancy. And they heaped thereafter every
kindness upon me, as if to make amends for harder
suspicions. Next morning the master drove me about ten
miles further on to the Church. A groom rode the
race-horse, who took no scathe from his thundering
gallop of the day before. It left deeper traces upon
me. I got through the Services, however, and with
good returns for the Mission. Twice since, on my
Mission tours, I have found myself at that same
memorable house ; and on each occasion a large
company of friends were being regaled by the good
lady there with very comical descriptions of my first
arrival at her door.

CHAPTER II.
AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
U Fife-Water Festival.— At Tea with the Aborigines.—
" Black Fellow all Gone ! "—The Poison-Gift and Civilization.
—The "Scattering" of the Blacks.— The "Brute-in-human-
shape" Theory. — The Testimony of Nora. — Nathaniel
Pepper and their "Gods." — Smooth Stone Idols. — Rites and
Ceremonies. — "Too much Devil-Devil." — The Quest for
Idols. — Visit to Nora in the Camp. — Independent Testi
monies. — Nora's own Letters. — The Aborigines in Settle
ments.
DETAINED for nearly a week at Balmoral by
the break-down of the .coach on these dreadful
roads, I telegraphed to Hamilton for a conveyance ;
and the Superintendent of the Sunday School, dear
Mr. Laidlaw, volunteered, in order to reduce expenses,
to spend one day of his precious time coming for me,
and another driving me down. While awaiting him,
I came into painful and memorable contact with the
Aborigines of Australia. The Publicans had organ
ized a day of sports, horse-racing, and circus exhibi
tions. Immense crowds assembled, and, amongst the
rest, tribe after tribe of the Aborigines from all the
surrounding country. Despite the law prohibiting

48 AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
the giving of strong drinks to these poor creatures,
foolish and unprincipled dealers supplied them with
the same, and the very blankets which the Govern
ment had given them, were freely exchanged for the
fire-water which kindled them to madness.
Next day was Sabbath. The morning was hideous
with the yells of the fighting Savages. They tore
about on the Common in front of the Church, leading
gentlemen having tried in vain to quiet them, and
their wild voices without jarred upon the Morning
Service. About two o'clock, I tried to get into con
versation with them. I appealed to them whether
they were not all tired and hungry ? They replied
that they had had no food all that day ; they had
fought since the morning ! I said, —
" I love you black fellows. I go Missionary black
fellows far away. I love you, want you rest, get food.
Come all of you, rest, sit round me, and we will talk,
till the Jins ( = women) get ready tea. They boil water,
I take tea with you, and then you will be strong ! "
By broken English and by many symbols, I won
their ear. They produced tea and damper, i.e., a
rather forbidding-looking bread, without yeast, baked
on the coals. Their wives hasted to boil water. I
kept incessantly talking, to interest them, and told
them how Jesus, God's dear Son, came and died to
make them happy, and how He grieved to see them
beatirg and fighting and killing each other.
When the tea was ready, we squatted on the green
grais, their tins were filled, the "damper" was

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 49

broken into lumps, and I asked the blessing of God
on the meal. To me it was unpleasant eating-!
Many of them looked strong and healthy ; but not a
few were weak and dying creatures. The strong,
devouring all they could get, urged me to be done,
and let them finish their fighting, eager for the fray.
But having gained their confidence, I prayed with
them, and thereafter said,—
" Now, before I leave, I will ask of you to do one
•thing for my sake, which you can all easily do."
With one voice they replied, —
" Yes, we all do whatever you say." I got their
leaders to promise to me one by one. I then said, —
" Now you have got your tea, and I ask every man
and boy among you to lie down in the bush and take
a sleep, and your wives will sit by and watch over
your safety ! "
In glum silence, their war weapons still grasped
in their hands, they stood looking intently at me,
doubting whether I could be in earnest I urged
them, —
"You all promised to do what I asked. If you
break your promise, these white men will laugh at
me, and say that black fellows only lie and deceive.
Let them see that you can be trusted. I wait here
till I see you all asleep."
One said that his head was cut, and he must have
revenge before he could lie down. Others filed past
showing their wounds, and declaring that it 'vas toe
bad to request them to go to sleep. I praised them
F. 4

AMONG THE ABORIGINES.

as far as I could, but urged them for once to be men
and to keep their word. Finally they all agreed to
lie down, I waiting till the last man had disap
peared ; and, being doubly exhausted with the
debauch and the fighting, they were soon all fast
asleep. I prayed that the blessed Sleep might lull
their savage passions.
Before daylight next morning, the Minister and I
were hastening to the scene to prevent further fight
ing ; but as the sun was rising we saw the last tribe
of the distant Natives disappearing over the brow of
a hill. A small party belonging to the district alone
remained. They shouted to us, "Black fellow all
gone! No more fight. You too much like black
fellow!" For three days afterwards I had still to linger
there ; and if their dogs ran or barked at me, the
women chased them with sticks and stones, and
protected me. One little touch of kindness and
sympathy had unlocked their darkened hearts^,
The Aborigines of Australia have been regarded as
perhaps the most degraded portion of the human
race, at least in the Southern Hemisphere. Like
the Papuans of our Islands, they rank betwixt Malay
and Negro in colour and appearance. Their hair,
coarse, black, curly, but not woolly ; eyes, dark and
yellowish, with very heavy eyebrows ; nose flat, with
hole bored through septum, in which ornament is
hung; small chin, thick lips, large mouth, and
lustrous teeth ; high cheek bones, with sunken eyes

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. %\
and well-developed brow. Like all Savages in their
natural state, they were nearly nude, filthy, and
wretched ; especially in winter, when covered with
kangaroo and opossum skins, which they hung
around themselves loosely by day, and under which
they slept at night. They sometimes daubed their
bodies all over with paint, mud, charcoal, or ashes.
Their women are generally of a slender build. All
these features and notes are true of many of our
South Sea Islanders too ; but they, again, are
decidedly of a higher type. On many of the Islands,
. faces, though dark, are as pleasant and as well formed
as amongst Europeans. Besides, the Islanders are
not nomadic ; they live in settled villages, and cul
tivate the land for their support
Having read very strong statements for and
against the Aborigines, in my many journeys twenty-
four years ago I resolved to embrace every oppor
tunity of learning their customs arid beliefs directly
from themselves. I have also seen their disgusting
" Corrobbarees," and know by facts how demoralizing
these Heathen dances are. I know also what strong
drink has done amongst them.
Who wonders that the dark races melt away
before the whitest The pioneers of civilization
will carry with them this demon of strong drink,
the fruitful parent of every other vice. The black
people drink, and become unmanageable ; and
through the white man's own poison-gift an excuse
is found for sweeping the poor creatures off the face

ja AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
of the earth. Marsden's writings show how our
Australian blacks are destroyed. But I have myself
been on the track of such butcheries again and
agpin. A Victorian lady told me the following
incident She heard a child's pitiful cry in the bush.
On tracing it, she found a little girl weeping over
her younger brother. She said, —
" The white men poisoned our father and mother.
They threaten to shoot me, so that I dare not go
near them. I am here, weeping over my brother
till we die ! "
The compassionate lady promised to be a mother
to the little sufferers, and to protect them. They
instantly clung to her, and have proved themselves
to be loving and dutiful ever since.
In Queensland itself, the Native Police, armed and
mounted — accompanied by only one white officer,
that no tales might be told — were reported to be
regularly sent out to " scatter " the blacks ! That
meant, in many a case, wholesale murder. But in
1887, the humane Sir Samuel Griffiths, premier, had
these blood-stained forces disbanded for ever. The
Sydney Morning Herald, 21st March, 1883, contains
stronger things than were ever penned or uttered by
me as to the wholesale destruction of the Aborigines.
The watchword of the white settlers, practically if
not theoretically, has been, " Clear them out of the
way, and give us the soil ! "
Though amongst the lower types of the human
race, the Aborigines have made excellent stock

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 53

riders, bullock drivers, fencers, and servants in
every department And they have proved honest
and faithful, especially when kindly treated. Austra
lians are sometimes bitter against them, for a reason
that ought rather to awaken sympathy. They take
Aboriginal boys or girls into their service, they
train them just till they are beginning to be useful,
and lo ! they go back to their own people. But in
almost every case of that kind, the reason is perfectly
clear. They are only taught so far as to make
them useful tools. Their minds were not instructed,
nor their hearts enlightened in the fear of God and
the love of Jesus. They were not on an equality
in any way either with children or with servants.
They grew up without equals and without associates.
They saw their parents and tribesmen treated with
contempt and abuse. They instinctively felt that
the moment they were unable to serve the self-in
terest of their employers, they themselves would be
thrust out They had not the spirit of the slave,
though kept in the rank of a slave ; and they yearned
for satisfaction of these instincts, which the supply
of their mere animal necessities could not assuage.
Among the whites, they felt degraded and outcast ;
amongst their own people, they had the honour and
esteem that were within reach of their kindred, and
they might weave around their poor lot the mys
terious and ever-blessed ties of family and home.
And here and there, doubtless, flashed in the heart
of some Native boy a gleam of that patriotism that

54 AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
led Moses to escape from Pharaoh's court, and refuse
to be identified with the despisers and oppressors of
his own enslaved race, — divine in the Aboriginal as
in the Hebrew, though each might give a very differ
ent account of its origin !
A book once fell into my hands, entitled,—
" Sermons on Public Subjects," by Charles Kingsley.
I knew him to be a man greatly gifted and greatly
beloved ; and hence my positive distress on reading
from the eighth sermon, page 234, " On the Fall,'*
the following awful words : — *" The Black people
of Australia, exactly the same race as the African
Negro, cannot take in the Gospel. . . . All at
tempts to bring them to a knowledge of the true
God have as yet failed utterly. . . . Poor brutes
in human shape . . . they must perish off the
face of the earth like brute beasts."
I will not blame this great preacher for boldly
uttering and publishing what multitudes of others
show by their conduct that they believe, but dare
not say so. Nor need any one blame me, if, knowing
facts and details which Kingsley could never know,

• See the whole context in " Sermons on National Subjects."
yMacmillan 6- Co., 1880) pp. 414 to 417, where it is numbered as
Sermon XLI.; particularly this regulative declaration regarding
" what Original Sin may bring man to " :— " What is to my
mind the most awful part of the matter remains to be told 
that man may actually fall by Original Sin too low to re
ceive the Gospel of Jesus Christ and to be recovered again by
it"— {Editor).

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 55
I turn aside for a few moments, and let the light of
practical knowledge stream in on this and all
similar teaching, come from whatsoever quarter it
may. While I was pondering over Kingsley's words, the
story of Nora, an Aboriginal Christian woman, whom,
as hereafter related, I myself actually visited and
corresponded with, was brought under my notice, as
if to shatter to pieces everything that the famous
preacher had proclaimed. A dear friend told me
how he had seen Nora encamped with the blacks
near Hexham in Victoria. Her husband had lost,
through drink, their once comfortable home at a
Station where he was employed. The change back
to life in camp had broken her health, and she lay
sick on the ground within a miserable hut The
visitors found her reading a Bible, and explaining to
a number of her own poor people the wonders of
redeeming love. My friend, Roderick Urquhart,
Esq., overcome by the sight, said, —
" Nora, I am grieved to see you here, and deprived
of every comfort in your sickness."
She answered, not without tears, "The change
has indeed made me unwell ; but I am beginning
to think that this too is for the best ; it has at last
brought my poor husband to his senses, and I will
grudge nothing if God thereby brings him to the
Saviour's feet 1 "
She further explained, that she had found wonder
ful joy in telling her own people about the true God

56 AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
and his Son Jesus, and was quite assured that the
Lord in His own way would send her relief. The
visitors who accompanied Mr. Urquhart showed
themselves to be greatly affected by the true and
pure Christian spirit of this poor Aboriginal, and on
parting she said, —
"Do not think that I like this miserable hut, or
the food, or the company ; but I am and have been
happy in trying to do good amongst my people."
For my part, let that dear Christlike soul look
out on me from her Aboriginal hut, and I will
trample under foot all teachings or theorizings that
dare to say that she or her kind are but poor brutes ;
— they who say so blaspheme Human Nature. " I
thank thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and Earth,
that Thou hast hid these things from the wise and
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes."
Recall, ere you read further, what the Gospel has
done for the near kindred of these same Abori
ginals. On our own Aneityum 3,500 Cannibals have
been led to renounce their heathenism, and^are lead
ing a civilized and a Christian life. In Fiji, 70,000
Cannibals have been brought under the influence of
the Gospel; and 13,000 members of the Churches
there are professing to live and work for Jesus. In
Samoa, 34,000 Cannibals have professed Christianity ;
and, in nineteen years, its College has sent forth 206
Native teachers and evangelists. On our New
Hebrides, more than 12,000 Cannibals have been
brought to sit at the feet of Christ, not to say that

AMONG THE ABORIGINE*. 5)
they are all model Christians; and 133 of the
Natives have been trained and sent forth as teachers
and preachers of the Gospel. Had Christ been
brought in the same way into the heart and life of
the Aborigines by the Christians of Australia and of
Britain — equally blessed results would as surely have
followed, for He is " the same yesterday, to-day, and
for ever."
It is easy to understand, moreover, how even ex
perienced travellers may be deluded to believe that
the Aborigines have no idols and no religion. One
must have lived amongst them or their kindred ere
he can authoritatively decide these questions.. Before
I left Melbourne, for instance, I had met Nathaniel
Pepper, a converted Aboriginal from Wimmera. I
asked him if his people had any " Doctors," i.e., sacred
men or priests. He said they had. I inquired if
they had any objects of Worship, or any belief in
God ? He said, " No ! None whatever."
But on taking from my pocket some four small
stone idols, his expression showed at once that he
recognised them as objects of Worship. He had
seen the sacred men use them; but he refused to
answer any more questions. I resolved now, if pos
sible, to secure some of their idols, and set this whole
problem once for all at rest.
At Newstead, on another occasion, I persuaded a
whole camp of the Aborigines to come to my meet
ing. After the address, they waited to examine the
idols and stone gods which I had shown. Some of

AMONG THE ABORIGINES.

the young men admitted that their "doctors" had
things like these, which they and the old people
prayed to ; but they added jauntily, —
"We young fellows don't worship; we know too
much for that ! "
No " doctors " were, however, in that camp ; so I
could not meet with them ; but I already felt that
the testimony of nearly all white people that the
blacks had " no idols and no worship," was quickly
crumbling away. Besides, my ever-dear friend,
Andrew Scott, Esq., had informed me that when he
first went out among the blacks, — almost alone, and
one of the first white men they had ever seen, — he
saw them handling, and going through ceremonials
with just such "smooth stones" as I had brought
from the Islands, without for a moment dreaming
that they were idols. Yet such is the actual fact ;
very much as it was in the ancient days when Isaiah
(ch. lvii. 6) denounced thus the "sons of the sorcer
ess," who were "inflaming themselves with idols."
" Among the smooth stones of the stream (or valley)
is thy portion ; they, they are thy lot ; even to them
hast thou poured a drink offering, hast thou offered
a meat offering (or oblation)."
Yet again, R. Urquhart, Esq., Tangery, in
formed me that he also had seen the Aborigines
engaged in religious observances. First of all, a vast
multitude of men and women joined in a great
Corrobbarree, or Heathen festival and dance. There
after each marched individually towards the centre o!

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 5$
a huge ring, and after certain ceremonies, bowed as if
in worship towards two manlike figures cut in the
ground. Our life amongst the heathen had taught
us that Worship was there.
The rite of circumcision was practised also amongst
the blacks of Australia as well as amongst our New
Hebrideans. Boys, on attaining what was looked
upon as early manhood, were thus initiated into their
privileges as men ; and the occasion was accom
panied with feasting, dancing, and what they regarded
as religious ceremonies.
Some tribes in Australia, as on our Islands also,
indicate the rank or class to which a man belongs
by the barbarous custom of knocking out the two
front teeth ! This is done on reaching a certain age ;
with feasts and dancings held at midnight, and during
full moon, in connection with sacred spots, which no
one but a priest will be found daring enough to ap
proach. Hence there is no doubt in my mind as to the
character and meaning of such " mysterious figures "
as those so much discussed, carved on the flat rocks
at Middle Harbour, or on the South Reef promon
tory at Cape Cove. They are, found also at Point
Piper, at Mossmans, at Lane Cove, and at many
other places throughout Australia, representing the
human figure in almost every attitude, the kangaroo,
the flying squirrel, the shark, the whale, etc., etc.,— all
of which I believe to be sacred objects, and these
rocks and cliffs to be sacred places. Some of the

6o AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
fish carved there are twenty-seven feet long. The
Aborigines would give no explanation of their origin,
except that they were " made by black fellows long,
long ago ; " and that the blacks would not live near
them, for "too much devil-devil walk about there."
The Balmoral blacks informed me that their sacred
men carried about such objects as I showed them,
and "that they were devil-devil," — which' is their only
word for God or Spirit, when they talk to you in
broken English.
The 18th of February, 1863, was a day worthy
of being chronicled and remembered. I visited the
Wonwonda Station in the Wimmera district of
Victoria, and there beheld a great camp of the
Aborigines on the plain near by. Securing the com
pany of the following witnesses, I proceeded to the
camp, and found that part of them had already seen
me at Balmoral. Two of them spoke English fairly
well. I managed to break through their reticence, and
in course of time they told us freely about the customs
and traditions of their people. They took us to their
"doctor," or Sacred Man, who was lying sick in his hut.
Half concealed among the skins and clothes behind
him, I observed several curious bags, which I knew at
once would probably contain the little idols of which
I was in quest. I urged the witnesses to take special
notice of everything that occurred, and draw up and
sign a statement for my future use. The following is
their attested report : —
"Mr. Paton, having carefully explained to the

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 61
blacks that he would like to see some of the sacred
objects which they said made the people sick and well,
assured them that his aim was not to mock at them,
but to prove to white people that the blacks had
objects of worship and were not like pigs and dogs.
He offered them a number of small pieces of silver to
get bread and tea for the "doctor," if they would open
these little bags and let us see what was in them,
After a good deal of talk amongst themselves, he took
some of the Island stone-gods from his pocket, saying,
' I know that these bags have such things in them.'
An Aboriginal woman exclaimed, ' You can't hide
them from that fellow ! He knows all about us.'
Mr. Rutherford offered to kill a sheep, and give them
sugar and tea to feast on, if they would open the
little bags, but they refused. After consulting the
Sacred Man, however, he took the silver pieces and
allowed them to be opened before us. They were
full of exactly such stones and other things as Mr.
Paton had brought from the Islands, to prove to
white people in Melbourne that they were not like
dogs, but had gods ; he offered the Sacred Man more
money for four of the objects he had seen. After
much talk among themselves, he took the money ;
and in our presence Mr. Paton selected a stone idol,
a piece of painted wood of conical shape, a piece of
bone of human leg with seven rings carved round
it, which they said had the power of restoring sick
people to health, and another piece of painted wood
which made people sick; but they made him solemnly

62 AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
promise that he would tell no other black fellows
where he got them. They were much interested in
Mr. Paton's conversation, and said, ' No Missionary
teach black fellow.' They then showed us square
rugs, thread and grass bags, etc., all neatly made by
themselves, as proofs that if they were taught they
and their wives could learn to do things and to work
just like white people ; but they said, ' White man no
care for black fellow.' All this, we, whose names
follow, were eye-witnesses of : — G. Rutherford, (Mrs.)
A. Sutherland, (Mrs.) Martha Rutherford, Jemima
Rutherford, Ben. B. Bentock, tutor of the Rutherford
family." On returning to Horsham, I informed my dear
friends, Rev. P. Simpson and his excellent lady, of
my exploits and possessions. He replied, —
" There is a black " doctor ' gone round our house
just now to see one of his people who is washing here
to-day. Let us go and test them, whether they
know these objects."
Carrying them in his hand we went to them. The
woman instantly on perceiving them dropped what
she was washing, and turned away in instinctive
terror. Mr. Simpson asked, —
" Have you ever before seen stones like these ? "
The wily " doctor " replied, " Plenty on the plains,
where I kick them out of my way."
Taking others out of my pocket, I said, " These
make people sick and well, don't they ? "
His rage overcame his duplicity, and he exclaimed.

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 63

" What black fellow give you these ? If I know him
I do for him ! "
The woman, looking the picture of terror, and
pointing to one of the objects, cried, —
" That fellow no good ! he kill men. No good, no
good ! Me too much afraid."
Then, looking to me, she said, pointing with her
finger, "That fellow savy (knows) too much! No
white man see them. He no good."
There was more in this scene and in all its sur
roundings, than in many arguments ; and Mr. Simp
son thoroughly believed that these were objects of
idolatrous worship.
On a later occasion I showed these four objects to
Aborigines, with whom I got into intercourse far off
in New South Wales. They at once recognised
them, and showed the same superstitious dread.
They told me the peculiar characteristics and the
special powers ascribed to each idol or charm. This
I confirmed by the testimony of five different tribes
living at great distances from each other ; and it is
morally certain that amongst all the blacks of Austra
lia such objects are so worshipped and feared in the
place of God.
And now let me relate the story of my visit to
Nora, the converted Aboriginal referred to above.
Accompanied by Robert Hood, Esq., J.P., Victoria,
I found my way to the encampment near Hexhain.
She did not know of our coming, nor see us till we
stood at the door of her hut She was clean and

AMONG THE ABORIGINES.

tidily dressed, as were also her dear little children,
and appeared glad to see us. She had just been
reading the Presbyterian Messenger, and the Bible
was lying at her elbow. I said, —
" Do you read the Messenger?"
She replied, "Yes ; I like to know what is going
on in the Church."
We found her to be a sensible and humble Chris
tian woman, conversing intelligently about religion and
serving God devotedly. Next Sabbath she brought
her husband, her children, and six blacks to Church, all
decently dressed, and they all listened most attentively.
At our first meeting I said, " Nora, they tell me
you are a Christian. 1 want to ask you a few ques
tions about the blacks ; and I hope that as a Chris
tian you will speak the truth." Rather hurt at my
language, she raised her right hand, and replied, " I
am a Christian. I fear and serve the true God. I
always speak the truth."
Taking from my pocket the stone idols from the
Islands, I inquired if her people had or worshipped
things like these. She replied, " The ' doctors ' have
them." " Have you a * doctor ' in your camp ? " I asked.
She said, " Yes, my uncle is the Sacred Man ; but
he is now far away from this."
" Has he the idols with him now ? " I inquired.
She answered, " No ; they are left in my care."
I then said : " Could you let us see them ?"
She consulted certain representatives of the tribe

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 6s
who were at hand. They rose, and removed to a
distance. They had consented. Mr. Hood assured
me that no fault would be found with her, as she was
the real, or at least virtual head of the tribe. Out of
a larger bag she then drew two smaller bags and
opened them. They were filled with the very objects
which I had brought from the Islands. I asked her
to consult the men of her tribe whether they would
agree to sell four or five of them to me, that I might
by them convince the white people that they had
gods of their own, and are, therefore, above the brutes
of the field ; the money to be given to their Sacred
Man on his return. This, also, after a time was
agreed to. I selected three of the objects, and paid
the stipulated price. And the undernoted indepen
dent witness attests the transaction : —
" I this day visited an encampment of the Hop
kins blacks, in company with Rev. Mr. Paton,
Missionary, and was witness to the following. Mr.
Paton being under the impression that many of the
superstitions and usages, common to the South Sea
Islanders were similar among the Aborigines of
Australia, began by showing some idols, etc., of the
former, and asking if they had seen any like them.
This inquiry was made of a highly civilized woman,
named Nora, who can read and write, and has great
influence with her tribe. She answered: Oh yes,
the ' doctors ' have them.
" On Mr. Paton expressing great anxiety to see some
of them, she, after consulting some time with the
P.

66 AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
other blacks, said she had some belonging to King
John, her uncle, who was absent, and had left them
In her care. After considerable reluctance shown on
the part of the other blacks, who were off when they
saw Mr. Paton knew all about them, a bag was
produced, in which there were kangaroo tusks or
bears' tusks, pieces of human bone, stones, charred
wood, etc., etc. She described the virtues attributed
to the different articles. If any evil was wanted to
befall one of another tribe, the 'doctor,' after mut
tering, threw such a stone in the direction he was
supposed to be, wishing he might fall sick, or might
die, etc. The spirit from the idol entered into his
body, and he was sure to fall sick or die. Another
piece of charred wood, that the " doctor ' rubbed on
the diseased part of any sick person, made the pain
come out to the spirit in the wood, and the ' doctor '
carried it away. All this time the other blacks were
in evident dread of the things being seen and
handled, repeating, ' No white man ever see these
before ! ' Mr. Paton got three specimens from them,
viz., an evil and a good spirit, and a piece of carved
bone, Robert Hood, J.P., Hexham, Victoria, Me-
rang, 28th February, 1863."
Mr Hood asked Nora how he had never heard of
or seen these things before, living so long amongst
them, and blacks constantly coming and going about
his house. She replied,—
"Long ago white men laughed at black fellows,
praying to their idols. Black fellows said, white

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 67

men never see them again ! Suppose this white man
not know all about them, he would not now see them
No white men live now have seen what you have seen."
Thus it has been demonstrated on the spot, and
in presence of the most reliable witnesses, that the
Aborigines, before they saw the white invaders, were
not " brutes " incapable of knowing God, but human
•beings, yearning after a God of some kind. Nor do
I believe that any tribe of men will ever be found,
who, when their language and customs are rightly
interpreted, will not display their consciousness of
the need of a God and that Divine capacity of hold
ing fellowship with the Unseen Powers, of which the
brutes are without one faintest trace.
The late Mr. Hamilton, of Mortlake, wrote me in
1863 as follows : —
"During a residence of twenty-six years in New
South Wales and Victoria, from constant intercourse
with Australian Aborigines I am convinced that
they are capable of learning anything that white
people in an equally neglected condition could learn,
In two instances I met with females possessing a
greater amount of religious knowledge than many of
our white population. The one was able to prompt
the children she was attending as a servant in the
answers proper to give to the questions I put to
them regarding the facts and doctrines of Christian
ity. This was in New South Wales. The other was
Nora Hood, baptized and married to an Aboriginal.
I conversed with her according to the usage of the

68 AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
Presbyterian Church, and I believe her to be a sin-
cere and intelligent Christian. I baptized her chil
dren without hesitation ; while I felt it to be my duty
in many cases to withhold the privilege from white
parents, on account of their being unable to make a
credible profession of their faith in Christ and obedi*
ence to Him. Under God, she owes her instruction
and conversion to Mrs. MacKenzie. William Hamil
ton, Minister."
William Armstrong, Esq., of Hexham Park, wrote
in 1863 : —
" The Aborigines of Australia certainly believe in
spirits, and that their spirit leaves the body at death
and goes to some other island, and they seem to
have many superstitious ideas about the dead. . . .
I believe they would have been as easily influenced
by the Gospel as any other savages, if they had been
taught ; but intoxicating spirits, and the accompany
ing vices of white people have ruined them. William
Armstrong." But let Nora, one of the " poor brutes in human
shape," who was " incapable of taking in the Gospel,"
and must " perish like brute beasts," now speak to
the heart of every reader in her own words. In
February, 1863, she wrote to me as follows : —
"Dear Sir, — I received your kind letter, and was
glad to hear from you. I am always reading my
Bible, for I believe in God the Father and in Christ
Jesus our Lord, Amen. I often speak to the blacks
about Jesus Christ ; and some of them believe in

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. 69

God and in Jesus. I always teach my children to
pray to God our Father in Heaven. . . . Colin
will try not to drink any more. He is always pray
ing to God. Them blacks that come with me, I will
tell about God and about their sins ; but they are so
very wicked, they won t listen to me teaching them.
Sir, I shall always pray for you, that God may bless
and guide you. O Sir, pray for me, my husband,
and my children ! Your obedient servant, Nora
Hood." In her second letter, she says : — " Your kind letter
gave me great comfort. . I thank God that I am able
to read and write. Mrs. and Miss MacKenzie taught
me ; and through them I came to know Jesus Christ
my Saviour. Our Lord says, ' Come unto Me, all ye
that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give yoa
rest' ' Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the
waters 1 ' Sir, I will tell Joe and King John, and I
have been always telling Katy and all the rest of
them about Jesus Christ our Saviour. Please, Sir, I
would like you to write to me, that I may show them
your letters," etc., etc.
In a third letter, also dated 1863, she says: —
" Dear Sir, Colin and I were glad to hear from you.
I am telling the blacks always about God our
Saviour and the salvation of their souls. They are
so very wicked. They go from place to place, and
don't stop long with me. I am always teaching my
children to pray, and would like to send them to
School if I could. ... I hope you will go home

fO AMONG THE ABORIGINES.
to England safely, get more Missionaries, and then
go back to your . poor blacks on the Islands. I will
be glad to hear from you. May the Lord God bless
you, wherever you gol Your affectionate, Nora
Hood." Poor, dear, Christian-hearted Nora 1 The Christ-
spirit shines forth unmistakably through thee, —
praying for and seeking to save husband and children,
enduring trials and miseries by the aid of communion
with thy Lord, weeping over the degradation of thy
people and seeking to lift them up by telling them of
the true God and of His love to Mankind through
Jesus Christ. Would that all white Christians mani
fested forth as much of the Divine Master's Spirit !
Alas, in reading Marsden's " Life," and other
authorities, one shrinks with a sickening feeling at
the description of the butcheries of the poor blacks 1
Imagine 1830, when the inhabitants were called out
to join the troops, and nearly three thousand armed
men gloated in the work of destruction from the 4th
of October till the 26th November. Read of one
boasting that he had killed seven blacks with his own
hand ; another, that he had slain, and piled up in a
heap, thirty men, women, and children ; and a third,
a gentleman, of whom Lieutenant Laidlaw tells,
exhibiting as a trophy over his bookcase the skull of
a poor black, pierced by the bullet with which he
had shot him 1 And their sin, their crime ? Oh,
only seizing a sheep, in the frenzy of hunger, which
fattened on the lands where once grew their food

AMONG THE ABORIGINES. ?i

and from which the white man had pitilessly hunted
them. Retribution comes, but sometimes slowly, and
is not recognised when she appears ; but Australia
suffers to-day from the passions then let loose against
the blacks. The demons have come home to roost.
During my last Mission tour, in 1888, through
Victoria and part of New South Wales, I visited all
Stations of the Aborigines that could be conveniently
reached. There the few remnants of a once numerous
race are now assembled together. They try hard
to constrain themselves to live in houses. But the
spirit of the wanderer is in them. They start
forth, every now and again, for an occasional ramble
over their old hunting grounds, and to taste the
sweets of freedom. In Victoria, the Government
now provide food and clothing for the Aborigines
who will remain at the appointed Stations, so that in
regard to temporals the survivors are not badly off.
Their religious training and spiritual interests are
left entirely to the Churches. The Government pro
vides a Superintendent at each Station ; and where
he is a Christian man, and takes any interest in the
religion and morals of the tribes, contentment reigns.
At Ramayeuk, for instance, the Superintendent is
Rev. F. A. Haganeur ; and he and his excellent wife
regularly instruct the blacks. Nothing can be more
delightful than the results. The faces of the people
were shining with happiness. Their rows of clean
and neat cottages were a picture and an emblem. In
their Church, a Native woman played the harmonium

7» AMONG THE ABORIGINES.

and led the praise. I never had more attentive
Congregations. On two occasions they handed me
£5, collected at their own free will, for our Island
Mission. Their School received from the Government
examiners one of the highest percentages. Many at
this Station have, after a consistent Christian life,
died in the full hope of Glory together with Jesus.
At all the other Stations in Victoria the outward
comforts of the Natives are attended to, but Superin
tendents ought to be appointed, in every case, to care
for their souls as well as their bodies. For strong
drink and other vices are rapidly sweeping the
Aborigines away ; and Australia has but short time
to atone for the cruelties of the past, and to snatch a
few more jewels from amongst them for the Crown
of Jesus our Lord.
At my farewell meeting in Melbourne, Sir Henry
Barkley presiding, I pleaded that the Colony should
put forth greater efforts to give the Gospel to the
Aborigines ; I showed the idols which I had dis
covered amongst them ; I read Nora's letters, and, I
may, without presumption, say, the "brute-in-human-
shape " theory has been pretty effectually buried evea
tince.

CHAPTER III.
TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
Dr. Inglis on the Mission Crisis. — Casting Lots before the
Lord. — Struck by Lightning. — A Peep at London. — A
Heavenly Welcome. — The Moderator's Chair. — Reformed
Presbyterian Church and Free Church. — Tour through
Scotland. — A Frosted Foot. — The Children's Holy League.
— Missionary Volunteers. — A God-provided Help-Mate. —
Farewell to the Old Family Altar.— First Peep at the Day-
spring. — The Dayspring in a Dead- Lock. — Tokens of
Deliverance. — The John Williams and the Dayspring. —
Australia's Special Call.
EACH of my Australian Committees strongly
urged my return to Scotland, chiefly to secure,
if possible, more Missionaries for the New Hebrides.
Dr. Inglis, just arrived from Britain, where he had
the Aneityumese New Testament carried through
t lie press, zealously enforced this appeal. " Before I
left home," he wrote back to the Church in Scotland,
* I thought this would be inexpedient ; but since 1
returned here, and have seen the sympathy, interest,
and liberality displayed through the blessing of God
on Mr. Paton's instrumentality, and the altered aspect
of the Mission, I feel that a crisis has been reached

74 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
when a special effort must be made to procure more
men, for which I had neither the time, nor had I the
means to employ them, but which may now be
appropriately done by Mr. Paton ; and my prayer
and hope are that he may be as successful in securing
men at home as he has been in securing money in
these Colonies."
Yet my path was far from clear, notwithstanding
my Gideon's fleece referred to already. To lose
time in going home to do work that others ought
to do, while I still heard the wail of the perishing
Heathen on the Islands, could scarcely be my duty.
Amidst overwhelming perplexity, and finding no
light from any human counsel, I took a step, to
which only once before in all my chequered career
I have felt constrained. Some will mock when they
read it, but others will perhaps more profoundly say :
" To whomsoever this faith is given, let him obey it"
After many prayers, and wrestlings, and tears, I
went alone before the Lord, and, on my knees, cast
lots with a solemn appeal to God, and the answer
came, " Go home ! " In my heart, I sincerely believe
that on both these occasions the Lord condescended
to decide for me the path of duty, otherwise un
known ; and I believe it the more truly now, in view
of the after-come of thirty years of service to Christ
that flowed out of the steps then deliberately and
devoutly taken. In this, and in many other matters,
I am no law to others, though I obeyed my then
highest light Nor can I refrain from adding that, for

TO SCOTLAND AND B*CK. 7S
the very reasons indicated above, I regard so-called
" lotteries " and " raffles " as a mockery of God, and
little if at all short of blasphemy. " Ye cannot drink
at the Lord's Table, and at the table of devils."
I sailed for London in the Kosciusko, an Aberdeen
clipper, on 16th May, 1863. Captain Stewart made
the voyage most enjoyable to all. The son of my
old friend Bishop Selwyn and I conducted alternately
a Presbyterian and an Anglican Service. We passed
through a memorable thunder-burst in rounding the
Cape. Our good ship was perilously struck by
lightning. The men on deck were thrown violently
down. The copper on the bulwarks was twisted and
melted — a specimen of which the Captain gave me
and I still retain. When the ball of fire struck the
ship, those . of us sitting on chairs, screwed to the
floor around the Cabin table, felt as if she were
plunging to the bottom. When she sprang aloft
again, a military man and a medical officer were
thrown heavily into the back passage between the
Cabins, the screws that held their seats having
snapped asunder. I, in grasping the table, got my
-leg severely bruised,' being jammed betwixt the seat
and the table, and had to be carried to my berth.
All the men were attended to, and quickly recovered
consciousness ; and immediately the good Captain,
an elder of the Church, came to me, and said, —
" Lead us in prayer, and let us thank the Lord for
this most merciful deliverance ; the ship is not on
fire, and no one is seriously injured ! "

»6 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
Poor fellow ! whether hastened on by this event 1
know not, but he struggled for three weeks thereafter
in a fever, and it took our united care and love to
pull him through. The Lord, however, restored him ;
and we cast anchor safely in the East India Docks,
at London, on 26th August, 1863, having been three
months and ten days at sea from port to port
It was 5.30 p.m. when we cast anchor, and the
gates closed at six o'clock. My little box was ready
on deck. The Custom House officers kindly passed
me, and I was immediately on my way to Euston
Square. Never before had I been within the Great
City, and doubtless I could have enjoyed its palaces
and memorials. But the King's business, entrusted
to me, "required haste," and I felt constrained to
press forward, looking neither to the' right hand nor
to the left The streets through which I was driven
seemed to be dirty and narrow ; many of the people
had a squalid and vicious look ; and, fresh from
Australia, .my disappointment was keen as to the
smoky and miserable appearance of what I saw. No
doubt other visitors will behold only the grandeur
and the wealth; they will see exactly what they
come to see, and London will shine before them
accordingly. At nine o'clock, that evening, I left for Scotland
by train. Next morning, about the same hour, I
reported myself at the manse of the Rev. John Kay,
Castle Douglas, the Convener of the Foreign Missions
Committee of the Reformed Presbyterian Church, to

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. n

which I belonged. We arranged for a meeting of
said Committee, at earliest practicable date, that my
scheme and plans might at once be laid before them.
By the next train I was on my way to Dumfries,
and thence by conveyance to my dear old home at
Torthorwald. There I had a Heavenly Welcome
from my saintly parents, yet not unmixed with
many fast-falling tears. Five brief years only had
elapsed, since I went forth from their Sanctuary,
with my young bride ; and now, alas 1 alas 1 that
grave on Tanna held mother and son locked in each
other's embrace till the Resurrection Day.
Not less glowing, but more terribly agonizing, was
my reception, a few days thereafter, at Coldstream,
when I first gazed on the bereaved father and mother
of my beloved ; who, though godly people, were
conscious of a heart-break under that stroke, from
which through their remaining years they never fully
rallied. They murmured not against the Lord ; but
all the same, heart and flesh began to faint and fail,
even as our Divine Example Himself fainted under
the Cross, which yet He so uncomplainingly bore.
The Foreign Mission Committee of the Reformed
Presbyterian Church met in Edinburgh, and welcomed
me kindly, nay, warmly. A full report of all my
doings for the past, and of all my plans and hopes,
was laid before them. They at once agreed to my
visiting and addressing every Sabbath School in the
Church. They opened to me their Divinity Hall,
that I might appeal to the Students, My Address

78 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
there was published and largely circulated, under the
motto : " Come over and help us." It was used o?
God to deepen vastly the interest in our Mission.
The Committee generously and enthusiastically
did everything in their power to help me. By their
influence, the Church in 1864 conferred on me the
undesired and undeserved honour, the highest which
they could confer — the honour of being the Moderator
of their Supreme Court. No one can understand how
much I shrank from all this ; but, in hope of the
Lord's using it and me to promote His work amongst
the Heathen, I accepted the Chair, though, I fear,
only to occupy it most unworthily, for Tanna gave
me little training for work like that !
The Church, as there represented, passed a Reso
lution, declaring : —
" It is with feelings of no ordinary pleasure that
we behold present at this meeting one of our most
devoted Missionaries. The result of Mr. Paton's
appeals in Australia has been unprecedented in the
history of this Mission. It appears in the shape of
£4,500 added to the funds of the New Hebrides
Mission, besides over £300 for Native Teachers, to
be paid yearly in £5 contributions, and all expenses
met. The Spirit of God must have been poured out
upon the inhabitants of the Colonies, in leading them
to make such a noble offering as this to the cause of
Missions, and in making our Missionary the honoured
instrument God employed in drawing forth the sym
pathy and liberality of the Colonists. Now, by the

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 79
good hand of God upon him, he holds the most
honoured position of Moderator of the Church, etc.,
etc." The Synod also placed on record its gratitude for
what God had thus done ; and its cordial recognition
of the many and fruitful services rendered by Minis
ters and Sabbath Schools, both in Scotland and
Australia, in standing by me and helping on the
Floating of the Dayspring.
I have ever regarded it as a privilege and honour
that I was born and trained within the old covenant
ing Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland. As
a separate Communion, that Church is small amongst
the thousands of Israel ; but the principles of Civil
and Religious Liberty for which her founders suffered
and died are, at this saoment, the heart and soul of
all that is best and divmest in the Constitution of our
British Empire. I am more proud that the blood of
Martyrs is in my veins, and their truths in my heart,
than other men can be of noble pedigree or royal
names. And I was, — in that day of the Church's
honour so distinguished for her Missionary zeal, —
filled with a high passion of gratitude to be able to-
proclaim, at the close of my tour, and after the addition
of new names to our staff, that of all her ordained
Ministers, one in every six was a Missionary of the
Cross Nor did the dear old Church thus cripple herself;
on the contrary, her zeal for Missions accompanied,
if not caused, unwonted prosperity at home. New

Bo TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
waves of liberality passed over the heart of her people.
Debts that had burdened many of the Churches and
Manses were swept away. Additional Congregations
were organized. And in May, 1876, the Reformed
Presbyterian Church entered into an honourable and
independent Union with her larger, wealthier, and
more progressive sister, the Free Church of Scotland,
— only a few of the brethren, doubtless with perfect
loyalty to what they regarded as duty to Christ, still
holding aloof and standing firmly in the old paths,
as they appeared to them.
in the Deed of Union the incorporating Church
took itself bound legally and formally to maintain
the New Hebrides Mission staff, and also the Day-
spring, committing herself never to withdraw, as it
were, till these Islands were all occupied for Jesus
Now that the French have been constrained to
abandon the scene, the field is open, and the Islands
wail aloud for eight or ten Missionaries more than
we at present have (1889) ; and then the Standard of
the Cross might speedily be planted on every separate
isle, and a true sense might at last come into the
foolish name given to these regions by their Spanish
discoverer, when he called the part at which he
touched, thinking it the fabled Southern Continent,
tlie Land of the Holy Ghost.
When the aforesaid Union took place, all the
Missionaries of their own free accord cast in their
lot with the incorporating Church ; not only those
directly supported by the old Reformed Presby-

710 SCOTLAND AND BACK. 81

terians themselves, but also the several Missionaries
sent forth by them, though supported by one or other
of the Australian Colonies. And, beyond question,
one feature in the Free Church that drew them and
bound them to her heart was her noble zeal for and
sacrifices in connection with the work of Missions,
both at home and abroad. For it is a fixed point in
the faith of every Missionary, that the more any
Church or Congregation interests itself in the Heathen,
the more will it be blessed and prospered at Home
"One of the surest signs of life," wrote the
Victorian Christian Review, "is the effort of a
Church to spread the Gospel beyond its own bounds,
and especially to send the knowledge of Jesus amongst
the Heathen. The Missions to the Aborigines, to
the Chinese in this Colony, and to the New Hebrides,
came to this Church from God. In a great crisis of
the New Hebrides, they sent one of their number to
Australia for help, and his appeal was largely owned
by the Head of the Church. The Children, and
especially the Sabbath Scholars of the Presbyterian
Churches, became alive with Missionary enthusiasm.
Large sums were raised for a Mission Ship. The
Congregations were roused to see their duty to God
and their fellow-men beyond these. Colonies, and a
new Missionary Spirit took possession of the whole
Church. Their deputy from the Islands agreed to
become the Missionary from this Church. Many
circumstances indeed combined to show that it was
the will of the Master, that this Church should join
P. 6

8a 7V? SCOTLAND AND BACK.
the other Presbyterian Churches in taking possession
of this field of usefulness ; and already the results
are very important , both to the Church and to the
Mission. The Missionaries feel much encouraged in
receiving substantial support from the largest Presby
terian Church in the Australian Colonies ; while the
Presbyterian Church in Victoria is largely blessed in
her own spirit through the Missionary zeal awakened
in her midst Thus, there is that scattereth and yet
increaseth ; bringing out anew the words of the Lord
Jesus, how He said, It is more blessed to give than
to receive."
But, in all this, I am rather anticipating. My tour
through Scotland brought me into contact with every
Minister, Congregation, and Sabbath School in the
Church of my fathers. They were never at any time
a rich people, but they were always liberal. At this
time they contributed beyond all previous experi
ence, both in money and in boxes of useful articles
for the Islanders.
Unfortunately, my visit to the far North, to our
Congregations at Wick and Stromness, had been
arranged for the month of January ; and thereby a
sore trial befell me in my pilgrimages. The roads were
covered with snow and ice. I reached Aberdeen and
Wick by steamer from Edinburgh, and had to find my
way thence to Thurso. The inside seats on the Mail
Coach being all occupied, I had to take my place
outside. The cold was intense, and one of my feet
got bitten by the frost The storm detained me

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 83
nearly a week at Thurso, but feeling did not return
to the foot.
We started, in a lull, by steamer for Stromness ;
but the storm burst again, all were ordered below,
and hatches and doors made fast. The passengers
were mostly very rough, the place was foul with
whisky and tobacco. I appealed to the Captain to
let me crouch somewhere on deck, and hold on as
best I could. He shouted, —
" I dare not 1 You'll be washed overboard."
On seeing my appealing look, he relented, directed
his men to fasten a tarpaulin over me, and lash it
and me to the mast, and there I lay till we reached
Stromness. The sea broke heavily and dangerously
over the vessel. But the Captain, finding shelter for
several hours under the lee of a headland, saved
both the ship and the passengers. When at last we
landed, my foot was so benumbed and painful that I
could move a step only with greatest agony. Two
meetings, however, were in some kind of way con
ducted ; but the projected visit to Dingwall and othei
places had to be renounced, the snow lying too deep
for any conveyance to carry me, and my foot crying
aloud for treatment and skill.
On returning Southwards, I was confined for about
two months, and placed under the best medical
advice. Ah feeling seemed gradually to have de
parted from my foot ; and amputation was seriously
proposed both in Edinburgh and in Glasgow. Having
somehow managed to reach Liverpool, my dear friend,

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.

the Rev. Dr. Graham, took me there to a Doctor
who had wrought many wonderful recoveries by gal
vanism. Time after time he applied the battery, but
I felt nothing. He declared that the power used would
almost have killed an ordinary man, and that he had
never seen any part of the human body so dead to
feeling on a live and healthy person. Finally, he
covered it all over with a dark plaster, and told me
to return in three days. But next day, the throbbing
feeling of insufferable coldness in the foot compelled
me to return at once. After my persistent appeals,
he removed the plaster; and, to his great astonish
ment, the whole of the frosted part adhered to it !
Again dressing the remaining parts, he covered it with
plaster as before, and assured me that with care and
rest it would now completely recover. By the bless
ing of the Lord it did, though it was a bitter trial to
me amidst all these growing plans to be thus crippled
by the way ; and to this day I am sometimes warned
in over-walking that the part is capable of many a
painful twinge. And humbly I feel myself crooning
over the graphic words of the Greatest Missionary,
" I bear about in my body the marks of the Lord
Jesus." On that tour, the Sabbath Schools joyfully adopted
my scheme, and became "shareholders" in the
Mission Ship. It was thereafter ably developed by
an elder of the Church. A Dayspring collecting box
has found its way into almost every family ; and the
returns from Scotland have yielded ever since about

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 85
£250 per annum, as their proportion' for the expenses
of the Children's Mission Ship to the New Hebrides.
The Church in Nova Scotia heartily accepted the
same idea, and their Sabbath School children have
regularly contributed their £250 per annum too.
The Colonial children have contributed the rest,
throughout all these years, with unfailing interest.
And whensoever the true and full history of the
South Sea Islands Mission is written for the edifica
tion of the Universal Church, let it not be forgotten
that the children of Australasia, and Nova Scotia,
and Scotland did by their united pennies keep the
Dayspring floating in the New Hebrides ; that the
Missionaries and their families were thereby supplied
with the necessaries of life, and that the Islanders
were thus taught to clothe themselves and to sit at
the feet of Jesus. This was the Children's Holy
League, erewhile referred to ; and one knows that on
such a Union the Divine Master smiles well pleased.
The Lord also crowned this tour with another
precious fruit of blessing, though not all by any
means due to my influence. Four new Missionaries
volunteered from Scotland, and three from Nova
Scotia. By their aid we not only reclaimed for
Jesus the posts that had been abandoned, but we
took possession of other Islands in His most blessed
Name. But I did not wait and take them out with
me. They had matters to look into and to learn
about, that would be infinitely helpful to them in the
Mission field. Especially, and far above everything

86 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
else, in addition to their regular clerical course, some
Medical instruction was an almost absolute pre
requisite. I myself had attended several Medical
Classes at the Andersonian College, when a student
in Glasgow, and had had personal training from an
experienced physician. This had proved invaluable,
not only on the Islands, but in the remote bush
during Australian tours, and indeed on many private
occasions, when other medical help was unavailable.
Every future Missionary was therefore urged to
obtain all insight and instruction that was practic
able at Medical Missions and otherwise, especially on
lines known to be most requisite for these Islands.
For this, and similar objects, all that I raised over
and above what was required for the Dayspring was
entrusted to the Foreign Mission Committee, that the
new Missionaries might be fully equipped, and their
outfit and travelling expenses be provided for with
out burdening the Church at home. Her responsi
bilities were already large enough for her resources.
But she could give men, God's own greatest gift, and
His people elsewhere gave the money, — the Colonies
and the Home Country thus binding themselves to
each other in this Holy Mission of the Cross.
But I did not return alone. The dear Lord had
brought to me one prepared, all unknown to either
of us, by special culture, by godly training, by many
gifts and accomplishments, and even by family associ
ations, to share my lot on the New Hebrides. Her
heart was stirred with a yearning to aid and teach

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 87
those who were sitting in darkness ; her brother had
oeen an honoured Missionary in the foreign field,
and had fallen asleep while the dew of youth was yet
upon him ; her sister was the wife of a devoted
Minister of our Church in Adelaide, both she and
her husband being zealous promoters of our work ;
and her father had left behind him a fragrant memory
through his many Christian works in all the Stirling
district, and not unknown to fame as the author of
the still popular books of Anecdotes, illustrative of the
Shorter Catechism and of the Holy Scriptures. Ere
I left Scotland in 1864, I was married to Margaret
Whitecross, and God spares us to each other still ;
and the family which He has been pleased in His love
to grant unto us we have dedicated to His service,
with the prayer and hope that He may use every
one of them in spreading the Gospel throughout the
Heathen World.
Our marriage was celebrated at her sister's house
in Edinburgh ; and I may be pardoned for recalling
a little event that characterized the occasion. My
youngest brother, then tutor to a gentleman studying
at the University, stepped forth at the close of the
ceremony and recited an Epithalamium composed
for the day. For many a month and year the
refrain, a play upon the Bride's name, kept singing
itself through my memory : —
" Long may the Whitecross banner wave,
By the battle blasts unriven :
Long may our Brother and Sister brave
Rejoice in the light of Heaven.''

58 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
He described the Bride as hearing a " Voice from the
far Pacific Seas " ; and turning to us both, he sang
of an Angel beckoning us to the Tanna-land, to
gather a harvest of souls :—
" The warfare is brief, the crown is bright,
The pledge is the souls of men ;
Go, may the Lord defend the Right,
And restore you safe again ! "
But the verse which my dear wife thought most
beautiful for a bridal day, and which her memory
cherishes still, was this : —
" May the ruddy Joys, aud the Graces fair,
Wait fondly around you now ;
Sweet angel Hopes and young Loves repair
To your home and bkus your vow ! "
My last scene in Scotland was kneeling at the
family altar in the old Sanctuary- Cottage at Torthor
wald, while my venerable father, w ith his high- priestly
locks of snow-white hair streaming over his shoul
ders, commended us once again to "the care and
^keeping of the Lord God of the families of Israel."
It was the last time that ever on this Earth those
accents of intercession, loaded w>\h a pathos of
deathless love, would fall upon mv o*rs. I knew to
a certainty that when we rose fron our- knees and
said farewell, our eyes would never meet again till
they were flooded with the lights of ttw Resurrection
Day. But he and my darling mothei gave us away
once again with a free heart, not unpitYitt* witft the
sword of human anguish, to the service o> -cr m."\-

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 89
mon Lord and to the Salvation of the Heathen.
And we went forth, praying that a double portion of
their spirit, with their precious blessing, might rest
upon us in all the way that we had to go.
Our beloved mother, always more self-restrained,
and less demonstrative in the presence of others,
held back her heart till we were fairly gone from the
door; and then, as my dear brother afterwards in
formed me, she fell back into his arms with a great
cry, as if all the heart-strings had broken, and lay for
long in a death-like swoon. Oh, all ye that read this
page, think most tenderly of the cries of Nature,
even where Grace and Faith are in perfect triumph.
Read, through scenes like these, a fuller meaning into
the words addressed to that blessed Mother, whose
Son was given for us all, " Yea, a sword shall pierce
through thine own soul also."
Here, in passing, I may mention that my mother,
ever beloved, " fell on sleep," after a short agony of
affliction, in 1865 ; and my "priest-like father" passed
peacefully and joyfully into the presence of his Lord
in 1868; both cradled and cherished to the last in the
arms of their own affectionate children, and both in
the assured hope of a blessed immortality, where all
their sons and daughters firmly expect to meet them
again in the Home prepared by their blessed Saviour.
We embarked at Liverpool for Australia in The
Crest of the Wave, Captain Ellis ; and after what
was then considered a fast passage of ninety-five
days, we landed at Sydney on 17th January, 1865.

go TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
Within an hour we had to grapple with a new and
amazing perplexity. The Captain of our Dayspring
came to inform me that his ship had arrived three
days ago and now lay in the stream, — that she had
been to the Islands, and had settled the Gordons,
McCullaghs, and Goodwills on their several Stations,
— that she had left Halifax in Nova Scotia fourteen
months ago, and that now, on arriving at Sydney, he
could not get one penny of money, and that the crew
were clamouring for their pay, etc., eta He con
tinued, "Where shall I get money for current ex
penses ? No one will lend unless we mortgage the
Dayspring. I fear there is nothing before us but to
sell her ! " I gave him £50 of my own to meet
clamant demands, and besought him to secure me a
day or two of delay that something might be done.
Having landed, and been heartily welcomed by
dear Dr. and Mrs. Moon and other friends, I went
with a kind of trembling joy to have my first look at
the Dayspring, like a sailor getting a first peep at
the child born to him whilst far away on the sea.
Some of the irritated ship's company stopped us by
the way, and threatened prosecution and all sorts of
annoyance. I could only urge again for a few days'
patience. I found her to be a beautiful two-masted
Brig, with a deck-house (added when she first arrived
at Melbourne), and every way suitable for our neces
sities, — a thing of beauty, a white-winged Angel set
a-floating by the pennies of the children to bear the
Gospel to these sin-darkened but sun-lit Southern

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 91
Isles. To me she became a sort of living thing, the
impersonation of a living and throbbing love in the
heart of thousands of " shareholders " ; and I said,
with a deep, indestructible faith, — "The Lord has
provided — the Lord will provide."
For present liabilities at least £700 were instantly
required ; and, at any rate, as large a sum to pay her
way and meet expenses of next trip to the Islands.
Having laid our perplexing circumstances before our
dear Lord Jesus, having " spread out " all the details
in His sympathetic presence, pleading that the Ship
itself and the new Missionaries were all His own, not
mine, I told Him that this money was needed to do
His own blessed work.
On Friday morning, I consulted friends of the
Mission, but no help was visible. I tried to borrow,
but found that the lender demanded twenty per cent
for interest, besides the title deeds of the ship for
security. I applied for a loan from the agent of the
London Missionary Society (then agent for us too)
on the credit of the Reformed Presbyterian Church's
Foreign Committee, but he could not give it without
a written order from Scotland. There were some
who seemed rather to enjoy our perplexity I
Driven thus to the wall, I advertised for a meeting
of Ministers and other friends, next morning at 11
o'clock, to receive my report and to consult re the
Dayspring. I related my journeyings since leaving
them, and the results, and then asked for advice
about the ship.

92 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
"Sell her," said some, "and have done with it"
"What," said others, "have the Sabbath Schools
given you the Dayspring, and can you not support
her yourselves ? "
I pointed out to them that the salary of each Mis-
sionary was only £120 per annum, that they gave
their lives for the Heathen, and that surely the Colo
nial Christians would undertake the up-keep of the
Ship, which was necessary to the very existence of
the Mission. I appealed to them that, as my own
Church in Scotland had now one Missionary abroad
for every six Ministers at home, and the small Pres
byterian Church of Nova Scotia had actually three
Missionaries now on our Islands, it would be a
blessed privilege for the Australian Churches and
Sabbath Schools to keep the Dayspring afloat, with
out whose services the Missionaries could not live nor
the Islanders be evangelized.
Being Saturday, the morning Services for Sabbath
were all arranged for, of advertised ; but Dr. McGib-
bon offered me a meeting for the evening, and Dr.
Steel an afternoon Service at three o'clock, combined
with his Sabbath School. Rev. Mr. Patterson, of
Piermont, offered me a morning Service ; but, as his
was only a Mission Church, he could not give me a
collection. These openings I accepted, as from the
Lord, however much they fell short of what I de
sired. At the morning Service I informed the Congrega
tion how we were situated, and expressed the hope

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 93
that under God and their devoted pastor they would
greatly prosper, and would yet be able to help in
supporting our Mission to their South Sea neigh
bours. Returning to the vestry, a lady and gentle
man waited to be introduced to me. They were
from Launceston, Tasmania.
" I am," said he, " Captain and owner of that vessel
lying at anchor opposite the Dayspring. My wife
and I, being too late to get on shore to attend any
Church in the city, heard this little Chape) bell ring
ing, and followed, when we saw you going up the
stairs. We have so enjoyed the Service. We do
heartily sympathize with you. This cheque for £50
will be a beginning to help you out of your diffi
culties." The reader knows how warmly I would thank
them ; and how in my own heart I knew Who it was
that made them arrive too late for their plans, but
not for His, and guided them up that Chapel stair,
and opened their hearts. Jehovah-Jireh !
At three o'clock, Dr. Steel's Church was filled with
children and others. I told them in my appeal what
had happened in the Mission Chapel, and how God
had led Captain Frith and his wife, entire strangers,
to sound the first note of our deliverance. One man
stood up and said, "I will give £10." Another,,
" I will give £5." A third, " I shall send you £20
to-morrow morning." Several others followed their
example, and the general collection was greatly en
couraging.

94 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
In the evening, I had a very large as well as sym
pathetic Congregation. I fully explained the diffi
culty about the Dayspring, and told them what God
had already done for us, announcing an address to
which contributions might be sent. Almost every
Mail brought me the free-will offerings of God's
people ; and on Wednesday, when the adjourned
meeting was held, the sum had reached in all £456.
Believing that the Lord thus intervened at a vital
crisis in our Mission, I dwell on it to the praise of
His blessed Name. Trust in Him, obey Him, and
He will not suffer you to be put to shame.
At a public meeting, held immediately thereafter,
an attempt was made to organize the first Australian
Mission Auxiliary to the New Hebrides ; but it
needed an enthusiastic secretary, and for lack thereof
came to nothing at that time. At another meeting,
the first elements of a brooding strife appeared. The
then Agent of the noble and generous London Mis
sionary Society intimated that he had just issued
Collecting Cards for the John Williams, and that it
would be unbrotherly to urge collections for the Day-
spring at the same time throughout New South
Wales. He suggested that I should first visit Tas
mania and South Australia, and that, on our return,
they would help us as we would now help them.
The most cordial feelings had always prevailed be
twixt the Societies, and we accepted the proposal,
Ihough our circumstances were peculiarly trying, and
I personally believed that no harm, but good, would

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 95

come from both of us doing everything possible to
fan the Missionary spirit.
Clearing out from her sister ships, then in harbour,
the John Williams and the John Wesley, our little
Dayspring sailed for Tasmania. At Hobart we were
visited by thousands of children and parents, and
afterwards at Launceston, who were proud to see
their own ship, in which they were " shareholders "
for Jesus. Daily, all over the Colony, I preached in
Churches and addressed public meetings, and got
collections, and gave ovit Collecting Cards to be re
turned within ' two weeks. But here also the little
rift began to show itself. At a public meeting in
Hobart, the Congregational Minister said, —
"We support the John Williams for the London
Missionary Society. Let the Presbyterians do as
much for the Dayspring /"
I replied, that I was there by special invitation
from those who had called the meeting, and that,
rather than have any unseemly wrangling, my friend,
Dr. Nicolson, and I would quietly retire. But the
Chairman intervened, and insisted that the meeting
should go forward in a Christian spirit, and without
any word of recrimination. To find ourselves, even
by a misunderstanding, regarded as inimical to the
London Missionary Society, one of the most Catholic-
spirited and Christlike Societies in the world, was
peculiarly painful. Still the little rift seemed to
widen at every turn, and we found ourselves thrown
more and more exclusively on Presbyterians alone

96 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
But thus also the hearts of two great Communions
were concentrated on Heathendom, where one only
or chiefly had been bearing the burden heretofore.
And the Lord hath need of all.
We received many tokens of interest and sympathy.
The steam tug was granted to us free, and the har
bour dues were remitted. Many presents were also
sent on board the Dayspring. Still, after meeting all
necessary outlays, the trip to Tasmania gave us only
£227 8s. I id. clear for the Mission fund.
Sailing now for South Australia, we arrived at
Adelaide. Many friends there showed the deepest
interest in our plans. , Thousands of children and
parents came to visit their own Mission Ship by
several special trips. Daily and nightly I addressed
meetings, and God's people were moved greatly in
the cause. After meeting all expenses while in port,
there remained a sum of £634 gs. 2d. for the up-keep
of the vessel. The Honourable George Fife Angus
gave me £241 — a dear friend belonging to the Bap
tist Church. But there was still a deficit of £400
before the Dayspring could sail free of debt, and my
heart was sore as I cried for it to the Lord.
Leaving the ship to sail direct for Sydney, I took
steamer to Melbourne ; but, on arriving there, sickness
and anxiety laid me aside for three days. Under
great weakness, I crept along to my dear friends at
the Scotch College, Dr. and Mrs. Morrison, and Miss
Fraser, and threw myself on their advice.
" Come along," said the Doctor cheerily, " and I'D

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 97
introduce you to Mr. Butchart and one or two friends
in East Melbourne, and we'll see what can be done ! "
I gave all information, being led on in conversation
by the Doctor, and tried to interest them in our work,
but no subscriptions were asked or received. Ere I
sailed for Sydney, however, the whole deficiency was
sent to me. I received in all, on this tour, the sum
of £1,726 gs. lod. Our Dayspring once more sailed
free, and our hearts overflowed with gratitude to the
Lord and to His stewards !
On my return to Sydney, and before sailing to the
Islands, I called, by advertisement, a public meeting
of Ministers and other friends to report success, and
to take counsel for the future.
My report was received with hearty thanksgiving
to Almighty God. And a resolution was unanimously
adopted, in view of all that had transpired, urging
that a scheme must be organized, whereby the Presby
terian Churches and Sabbath Schools of Australia
should be banded together for the support of the
Dayspring, and so prevent the necessity of such
spasmodic efforts for all future time.
From that day, practically, the Dayspring was sup
ported by the Presbyterians alone. At the first, all
helped in the original purchase of the Mission Ship,
and she was to do all needful work on the Loyalty
Islands for the London Society's Missionaries, as well
as on the New Hebrides for us. This was the agree
ment ; and, despite little misunderstandings with t'le
Agents, the Dayspring was for some years plar^d
P. 7

98 TO SCOTLAND AND BACK.
heartily at their service. When the John Williams
was wrecked, our ship, at great loss and expense,
accompanied her to Sydney, and spent four months
of the following year for them entirely amongst the
Eastern Islands. The brethren on the Loyalty Is
lands sent up their Mr. Macfarland to the Colonies
to secure that the promised support should be given
by their friends to the Dayspring ; but, this failing,
they in 1870 declined finally to have her doing their
work, when no longer paid for by their Churches.
This little rift, however, amongst the contributing
Churches never affected us in the Mission field ; they
and we have ever wrought together there in most
perfect cordiality of brotherhood.
Perhaps the true way to look upon the whole series
of events is this : the Australian Presbyterian Churches
had been led to hear from God a special call, and
must necessarily organize themselves to answer it
In this blessed work of converting the Heathen, we
can all loyally rejoice, whether the instruments in the
Lord's hand be Episcopal, Presbyterian, or Congre
gational I I glory in the success of every Protestant
Mission, and daily pray for them all. It was God's
own wise providence, and not my zeal, wise or in
trusive, that matured these arrangements, and gave
the Australian Presbyterian Churches a Mission Ship
of their own, and a Mission field at their doors. The
Ministers and the Sabbath Schools felt constrained
as by one impulse to undertake this gracious work.
"The Presbyterian Churches in all these Colonies re-

TO SCOTLAND AND BACK. 99
ceived this duty as from God ; and the organizing
of Missionary Societies in Congregations and Sabbath
Schools, for the effective accomplishment of the same,
has been a principal means in the hands of the Lord
of promoting and uplifting the cause of Christ through
out Australasia. It is worth while to re- travel that
old road once again, were it for no other purpose than
to show how, despite apparent checks and reverses,
the mighty tide of Divine Love moves resistlessly on
ward, covers up temporary obstructions, and claims
everything for Jesus.

CHAPTER IV.
CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
First of Missionary Duties. — Mare" and Noumea. — The French
in the Pacific. — The Curaqoa Affair. — The "Gospel and
Gunpowder" Cry. — The Missionaries on their Defence.—
The Mission Synod's Report. — The Shelling of the Tan
nese Villages. — Public Meeting and Presbytery. — Fighting
at Bay. — Federal Union in Missions. — A Fiery Furnace at
Geelong. — Results of Australian Tour. — New Hebrides
Mission Adopted by Colonies.
WE went down to the Islands with the Dayspring
in 1865. The full story of the years that
had passed was laid before my Missionary brethren
at their Annual Synod. They resolved that perma
nent arrangements must now be made for the Vessel's
support, and that I must return to the Colonies and
see these matured. This, meantime, appeared to all
of them the most clamant of all Missionary duties, —
their very lives, and the existence of the Mission it
self, depending thereon. The Lord seemed to leave
me no alternative ; and, with great reluctance, my
back was again turned away from the Islands. The
Dayspring, doing duty among the Loyalty Islands,
left me, along with my dear wife, on Mard there to

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. loi
await an opportunity of getting to New Caledonia,
and thence to Sydney.
Detained there for some time, we saw the noble
work done by Messrs. Jones and Creagh, of the Lon^
don Missionary Society, all being cruelly undone by
the tyranny and Popery of the French. One day,
in an inland walk, Mrs. Paton and I came on a large
Conventicle in the bush. They were teaching each
other, and reading the Scriptures which the Mission
aries had translated into their own language, and
which the French had forbidden them to use. They
cried to God for deliverance from their oppressors!
Missionaries were prohibited from teaching the Gospel
to the Natives without the permission of France ; their
books were suppressed, and they themselves placed
under military guard on the island of Lifu. Even
when, by Britain's protest, the Missionaries were al
lowed to resume their work, the French language was
alone to be used by them ; and some, like Rev. J
Jones (as far down as 1888), were marched on board
a Man-of-war, at half an hour's notice, and, without
crime laid to their charge, forbidden ever to return
to the Islands. While, on the other hand, the French
Popish Missionaries were everywhere fostered and
protected, presenting to the Natives as many objects
of idolatry as their own, and following, as is the
custom of the Romish Church in those Seas, in the
wake of every Protestant Mission, to pollute and to
destroy. Being detained also for two weeks on Noumea, we

ioa CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
saw the state of affairs under military rule. English
Protestant residents, few in number, appealed to me
to conduct worship, but liberty could not be obtained
from the authorities, who hated everything English.
But a number of Protestant parents, some French,
others English and German, applied to me to baptize
their children at their own houses. To have asked
permission would have been to court refusal, and to
falsify my position. I laid the matter before the Lord,
and baptized them all. Within two days the Private
Secretary of the Governor arrived with an interpreter,
and began to inquire of me, —
" Is it true that you have been baptizing here ? "
I replied quite frankly, " It is."
"We are sent to demand on whose authority."
" On the authority of my Great Master."
" When did you get that authority ? "
" When I was licensed and ordained to preach the
Gospel, I got that authority from my Great Master."
Here a spirited conversation followed betwixt the
two in French, and they politely bowed, and left me.
Very shortly they returned, saying, —
"The Governor sends his compliments, and he
wishes the honour of a visit from you at Government
House at three o'clock, if convenient for you."
I returned my greeting, and said that I would
have pleasure in waiting upon his Excellency at the
appointed hour. I thought to myself that I was in
for it now, and I earnestly cried for Divine guidance.
He saluted me graciously as " de great Missionary

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. 103
of de New Hebrides." He conversed in a very friendly
manner about the work there, and seemed anxious to
find any indication as to the English designs. I had
to deal very cautiously. He spoke chiefly through
the interpreter ; but, sometimes dismissing him, he
talked to me as good, if not better, English himself.
He was eager to get my opinions as to how Britain
got and retained her power over the Natives. After
a very prolonged interview, we parted without a single
reference to the baptisms or to religious services !
That evening the Secretary and interpreter waited
upon us at our Inn, saying, —
"The Governor will have pleasure in placing his
yacht and crew at your disposal to-morrow. Mrs.
Paton and you can sail all round, and visit the Convict
island, and the Government gardens, where lunch will
be prepared for you."
It was a great treat to us indeed. The crew were
in prison garments, but all so kind to us. By Convict
labour all the public works seemed to be carried on,
and the Gardens were most beautiful. The carved
work in bone, ivory, cocoa-nuts, shells, etc., was in
deed very wonderful. We bought a few specimens,
but the prices were beyond our purse. It was a
strange spectacle — these things of beauty and joy,
and beside them the chained gangs of fierce and
savage Convicts, kept down only by bullet and
sword !
Thanking the Governor for his exceeding kindness,
I referred to their Man-of-war about to go to Sydney,

104 CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
and offered to pay full passage money if they would
take me, instead of leaving me to wait for a " trader."
He at once granted my request, and arranged that
we should be charged only at the daily cost for the
sailors. At his suggestion, however, I took a number
of things on board with me, and presented them to
be used at the Cabin table. We were most generously
treated, — the Captain giving up his own room to my
wife and myself, as they had no special accommodation
for passengers.
Noumea appeared to me at that time to be wholly
given over to drunkenness and vice, supported as a
great Convict settlement by the Government of
France, and showing every extreme of reckless,
worldly pleasure, and of cruel, slavish toil. When I
saw it again, three-and-twenty years thereafter, it
showed no signs of progress for the better. In his
book on the French Colonies, J. Bonwick, F.R.G.S.,
says that even yet Noumea and its dependencies con
tain only 1,068 Colonists from France. If there be
a God of justice and of love, His blight cannot but
rest on a nation whose pathway is stained with cor
ruption and steeped in blood, as is undeniably the
case with France in the Pacific Isles.
Arriving at Sydney, I was at once plunged into a
whirlpool of horrors. H.M-S. Curacoa had just re
turned from her official trip to the Islands, in which
the Commodore, Sir William Wiseman, had thought
it his duty to inflict punishment on the Natives for
murder and robbery of Traders and others. On these

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. »«S
Islands, as in all similar cases, the Missionaries had
acted as interpreters, and of course always used their
influence on the side of mercy, and in the interests of
peace. But Sydney, and indeed Australia and the
Christian World, were thrown into a ferment just a
few days before our arrival, by certain articles in a
leading publication there, and by the pictorial illus
trations of the same. They were professedly from
an officer on board Her Majesty's ship, and the sen
sation was increased by their apparent truthfulness
and reality. Tanna was the scene of the first event,
and a series was to follow in succeeding numbers.
The Curacoa was pictured lying off the shore, having
the Dayspring in tow. The Tannese warriors were
being blown to pieces by shot and shell, and lay in
heaps on the bloody coast And the Missionaries
were represented as safe in the lee of the Man-of-war,
directing the onslaught, and gloating over the carnage.
Without a question being asked or a doubt sug
gested, without a voice being raised in fierce denial
that such men as these Missionaries were known to
be could be guilty of such conduct — men who had
jeoparded their lives for years on end rather than hurt
one hair on a Native's head — a cry of execration,
loud and deep and even savage, arose from the Press,
and was apparently joined in by the Church itself.
The common witticism about the " Gospel and Gun
powder" headed hundreds of bitter and scoffing articles
in the journals ; and, as we afterwards learned, the
shocking news had been telegraphed to Britain and

lo6 CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
America, losing nothing in force by the way, and
while filling friends of Missions with dismay, was
dished up day after day with every imaginable en
hancement of horror for the readers of the secular
and infidel Press. As I stepped ashore at Sydney,
I found myself probably the best-abused man in all
Australia, and the very name of the New Hebrides
Mission stinking in the nostrils of the People.
The gage of battle had been thrown and fell at my
feet Without one moment's delay, I lifted it in the
name of my Lord and of my maligned brethren.
That evening my reply was in the hands of the
editor, denying that such battles ever took place,
retailing the actual facts of which I had been myself
an eye-witness, and intimating legal prosecution unless
the most ample and unequivocal withdrawal and
apology were at once published. The Newspaper
printed my rejoinder, and made satisfactory amends
for having been imposed upon and deceived. I
waited upon the Commodore, and appealed for his
help in redressing this terrible injury to our Mission,
He informed me that he had already called his
officers to account, but that all denied any connection
with the articles or the pictures. He had little doubt,
all the same, that some one on board was the promp
ter, who gloried in the evil that was being done to
the cause of Christ 'He offered every possible assist
ance, by testimony or otherwise, to place all the
facts befoie the Christian public and to vindicate our
Missionaries.

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. to}
The outstanding facts are best presented in the
following extract from the official report of the
Mission Synod : —
"When the New Hebrides Missionaries were as
sembled at their annual meeting on Aneityum,
H.M.S. Curagoa, Sir Wm. Wiseman, Bart, C.B.,
arrived in the harbour to investigate many grievances
of white men and trading vessels among the Islands.
A petition having been previously presented to the
Governor in Sydney, as drawn out by the Revs.
Messrs. Geddie and Copeland, after the murder of
Mr. and Mrs. Gordon on Erromanga, requesting an
investigation into the sad event, and the removal of a
Sandal-wood trader, a British subject, who had ex
cited the Natives to it, — the Missionaries gave the
Commodore a memorandum on the loss of life and
property that had been sustained by the Mission on
Tanna, Erromanga, and Efate. He requested the
Missionaries to supply him with interpreters, and
requested the Dayspring to accompany him with
them. The request was at once acceded to. Mr.
Paton was appointed to act as interpreter for Tanna,
Mr. Gordon for Erromanga, and Mr. Morrison for
Efate. "At each of these Islands, the Commodore sum
moned the principal Chiefs near the harbours to
appear before him, and explained to them that his
visit was to inquire into the complaints British sub
jects had made against them, and to see if they had
any against British subjects ; and when he had found

io8 CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
out the truth he would punish those who had done
the wrong and protect those who had suffered wrong.
The Queen did not send him to compel them to be
come Christians, or to punish them for not becoming
Christians. She left them to do as they liked in this
matter ; but she was very angry at them because
they had encouraged her subjects to live amongst
them, sold them land and promised to protect them,
and afterwards murdered some of them and at
tempted to murder others, and stolen and destroyed
their property ; that the inhabitants of these islands
were talked of over the whole world for their
treachery, cruelty, and murders ; and that the Queen
would no longer allow them to murder or injure her
subjects, who were living peaceably among them
either as Missionaries or Traders. She would send a
ship of war every year to inquire into their conduct,
and if any white man injured any Native they were
to tell the captain of the Man-of-war, and the white
man would be punished as fast as the black man."
After spending much time, and using peaceably
every means in his power in trying to get the guilty
parties on Tanna, and not succeeding, he shelled two
villages, — having the day before informed the natives
that he would do so, and advising to have all women,
children, and sick removed, which in fact they did.
He also sent a party on shore to destroy canoes,
houses, etc. The Tannese were astonished, beyond
ail precedent, by the terrific display of destructive
power that was exhibited in the harbour. It was

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. 109
found impossible to reach the actual murderers ; in
these circumstances the Commodore's object was to
save life and limit himself to the destruction of pro
perty, and so impress the Natives with some idea
of those tremendous powers of destruction, which lie
slumbering in a Man-of-war, and which can be
awakened and brought into action at any moment.
On Erromanga no lives were lost. On Tanna one
man was wounded ; but, it was reported, three per
sons were afterwards killed by the bursting of a shell,
when the natives were stripping off its lead to make
balls. It is matter of deep regret that one man of
the party sent on shore was shot by a Native con
cealed in a tree. Against orders he had wandered
from his party, and was in a plantation standing
eating a stick of sugar-cane when he was shot.
As I had orders to act as interpreter for the Com
modore on Tanna, I will relate what happened there.
From day to day, for three continuous days, he be
sought the Natives to comply with his wishes. He
warned them that if they did not, he would shell the
two villages of the Chief who murdered the last white
man at Port Resolution, and destroy his canoes: He
also explained to them, that all who retired to a
large bay in the land of Nowar, the Christian Chief
(if Christian he can be called), would be safe, as he
had protected white men from being murdered ; and
now he would protect his property and all under his
care on this land. The whole of these inhabitants,
young and old, went to " Nowar's land and were

no CONCERNNG FRIENDS AND FOES.
safe, while they witnessed what a Man-of war could
do in punishing murderers. But, before the hour
approached, multitudes of Tannese warriors had
assembled on the beach, painted and armed and
determined to fight the Man-of-war ! When the
Commodore gave orders to prepare for action, I
approached him and said with tears, —
" O Commodore, surely you are not going to shell
these poor and foolish Tannese ! " Sharply, but not
unkindly, he replied, —
" You are here as interpreter, not as my adviser.
I alone am responsible. You see their defiant atti
tude. If I leave without punishing them now, no
vessel or white man will be safe at this harbour. You
can go on board your own ship, till I require your
services again."
Indeed he had many counts against them, and his
instructions were explicit Shortly before that,
Nouka, the Chief of one of the villages, had murdered
a trader with a bar of iron, and another was murdered
at his instigation. Miaki, the Chief of an :ther, had
for many years been ringleader of all mischief and
murder on that side of the island. The Chief of a
village on the other side of the bay was at that
moment assembled with his men on the high ground
within our view, and dancing to a war song in
defiance !
The Commodore caused a shell to strike the hill
and explode with terrific fury just underneath the
dancers. The earth and the bush were torn and

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. lit
thrown into the air above and around them ; and
next moment the whole host were seen disappearing
over the brow of the hill. Two shots were sent over
the heads of the warriors on the shore, with terrific
noise and uproar ; in an instant, every man was
making haste for Nowar's land, the place of refuge.
The Commodore then shelled the villages, and de
stroyed their property. Beyond what I have here
recorded, absolutely nothing was done.
We return then for a moment to Sydney. The
public excitement made it impossible to open my
lips in the promotion of our Mission. The Revs.
Drs. Dunsmore Lang and Steel, along with Professor
Smith of the University, waited on the Commodore,
and got an independent version of the facts. They
then called a meeting on the affair by public adver
tisement. Without being made acquainted with the
results of their investigations, I was called upon to
give my own account of the Curacoa's visit and of the
connection of the Missionaries therewith. They then
submitted the Commodore's statement, given by
him in writing. He exonerated the Missionaries
from every shadow of blame and from all responsi
bility. In the interests of mercy as well as justice,
and to save life, they had acted as his interpreters ;
and there all that they had to do with the Curacoa
began and ended. All this was published in the
Newspapers next day, along with the speeches of the
three deputies. The excitement began to subside.
But the poison had been lodged in many hearts,

I is CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
and the ejectment of it was a slow and difficult
process. The Presbytery of Sydney held a special meeting,
and I was summoned to appear before it. Dr. Geddie
of Aneityum was also present, being then in the
Colonies. Whether the tide of abuse had turned my
dear fellow- Missionary's head, I cannot tell ; but, on
being asked to make a statement, he condemned the
Missionaries for acting as interpreters, and wound up
with a dramatic exclamation that " rather than have
had anything to do with the Curacoa's visit he would
have had his hand burned off in the fire."
The Court applauded. The Moderator then said :
" Mr. Paton has heard the noble speech of Dr. Geddie.
Let him now solemnly promise that, under no cir
cumstances, will he have anything to do with a Man-
of-war. Then we may see our way again to stand by
him, and help him in his Mission." And in this spirit,
he appealed to me.
On rising, I explained that I appeared before them
only out of brotherly courtesy, as their Presbytery had
no jurisdiction over me, and I spoke to the following
effect : —
" I am indeed a Missionary to the Heathen, but
also a British subject I have never requested redress
from Man-of-war, or any civil power ; but, like Paul;
I reserve my full rights, if need be, to appeal unto
Caesar. If any member of this Presbytery has his
house robbed, as a good citizen he seeks redress and
protection. But or Tanna I lost my earthly all, and

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. 113
sought no redress from man. The Tannese Chiefs,
indeed, who were friendly, sent a Petition by me to
the Governor of Sydney; which, however, was never
presented to him at all, fearing that thereby indirectly
I might bring punishment upon my poor deluded
Tannese. Others were more convinced as to the
path of duty, or less considerate of the Natives. Their
Petition I now take from my pocket and submit it
to you. It was presented to the Governor, Sir John
Young, after the death of the Gordons, and prayed
for a judicial investigation as to their murders. As
soon it was known of, a counter Petition in the
interests of the Traders was immediately got up and
signed by many of the great merchants of Sydney,
protesting against any such visit to the Islands by a
Man-of-war. This Petition, then, the original and
only one ever presented in favour of a visit from Hei
Majesty's Commodore, was drawn up and is signed
— by whom ? "
On Dr. Geddie acknowledging that he had written
and signed that Petition, but that it prayed only foi
an investigation, I proceeded, —
" Surely a judicial investigation like this implied all
the after consequences, if once undertaken ! At any
rate, this is the only Petition sent from the Mission
aries, and it was sent unknown to me. Finally, I
must respectfully inform the Presbytery that I will
never make such a promise as the Moderator has
indicated. I shall remain free to act in humanity
and in justice as God and conscience guide me.
P. 8

114 CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
I believe I saved both life and property by inter
preting for the Commodore, and making things
mutually intelligible to him and to the Natives. I
have done as clear a Christian duty as I ever did in
my life. I am not ashamed. I offer no apology. I do
not believe that in the long run, when all facts are
known, my conduct in this affair can possibly injure
either myself, or, what is more, the Name of my Lord."
Perhaps my words were not too conciliatory. But
excitement so blinded many friends, that I had to
fight as if at bay, or get no hearing and no justice.
The Presbytery hesitated, and closed without coming
to any resolution. All the members of it showed me
thereafter the same respect as ever before. It was
gratifying to learn in due course that all the Churches
supporting our Mission, after having independently
investigated into the facts, justified the course
adopted by us, — Nova Scotia alone excepted. Yet
two of her own Missionaries had also to interpret for
that Man-of-war, exactly as I had done, nor did I
ever hear that any rebuke was administered to them.
Feeling absolutely conscious that I had only done
my Christian duty, I left all results in the hands of my
Lord Jesus, and pressed forward in His blessed work.
More than one dear personal friend had to be
sacrificed over this painful affair. A Presbyterian
Minister, and a godly . elder and his wife, all most
excellent and well-beloved, at whose houses I had
been received as a brother, intimated tome that owing
to this case of the Curagoa their friendship and mine

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. 11$
must entirely cease in this world. And it did cease ;
but my esteem never changed. I had learned not to
think unkindly of friends, even when they manifestly
misunderstood my actions. Nor would these things
merit being recorded here, were it not that they may
be at once a beacon and a guide. God's people are
still belied. And the multitude are still as ready as
ever to cry, " Crucify ! Crucify 1 "
The scheme for meeting the yearly cost of the
Dayspring, that had already been tentatively set
a-going, had now to be matured and permanently
organized. In this my dear friend Dr. J. Dunsmore
Lang, well acquainted with the resources of all the
Churches, was our judicious counsellor. We pro
posed that Victoria should raise £500 ; New South
Wales and New Zealand, £200 each ; Tasmania,
Queensland, and South Australia, £100 each, and
£250 each from Novia Scotia and Scotland. Tas
mania, South Australia, and Queensland fell a little
short of their proportion ; Sydney, Scotland, and
Novia Scotia met their claims ; and Victoria and
New Zealand exceeded them, and made up for
deficiency in others. This has ever since been done
in great measure, though not exclusively, by the
Sabbath Scholars of the Churches, through their
Dayspring " Mission-boxes." In organizing and
maturing this scheme, I visited and addressed al
most every Presbyterian Congregation and Sabbath
School in New South Wales and Victoria, South
Australia and Tasmania ; and Ministers and Super-

u6 CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
intendents, with scarcely an exception, came to be
bound together in a true federal union in support
of our Mission and our Ship.
For the first three years, when everything was new,
the Dayspring cost us about £1,400 per annum ; but
since then she has cost on an average little short of
£2,000 over all. There has too often been a floating
debt of £300 or more, which has given us great
anxiety ; but the Lord has sent what was required,
and enabled us to keep her sailing with the Gospel
and His servants amongst these Islands, free of any
actual burden, — His own pure messenger of Good
Tidings, unstained with the polluting and bloody
associations of the foul-winged trading Ships !
Another fiery furnace awaited me on this tour,
when I reached Geelong. One of the prominent
Ministers refused to shake hands. An agent of the
London Missionary Society had informed them " that
the £3,000 paid for the Dayspring had been thrown
away, that the Vessel was useless, fitted only for
carrying stores, and having no accomodation for pas
sengers j and that on her second trip to the Islands
our Missionaries had to wait and go down by the
John Williams" It was an abiding sorrow to me,
that local misrepresentations gave the Societies an
appearance of conflict, whereof the parent organi
zations knew nothing whatever. But, for all the
interests at stake, facts had to be made known.
Several Congregations had resolved to withdraw
from the support of our Mission ; and several

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES 117

Ministers at Ballarat, and elsewhere, were by similar
accounts prejudiced against us.
I demanded an opportunity of stating the facts,
and vindicating myself and others, in a public
meeting duly called for the purpose. They at once
agreed. I wrote once and a second time to the
Agent, but got no answer, only an evasive note.
I went by rail and saw him. He would give no ex
planation, or authority for. his statements, but practi
cally put me out, on a pretence of there being sickness
at the house. Nevertheless, in a spirit of determined
brotherhood, I resolved only to explain facts about
the Dayspring, and not to drag in the name of that
great sister Society which he so poorly served.
There was a crowded meeting. The Minister who
refused to shake hands was voted to the chair. I
was called upon to explain my position. By this
time I had communicated with the Dayspring offi
cials, and, producing the log-book, I read from it,
regarding the voyage referred to, the following : —
"When the Dayspring sailed from Sydney for
the Islands, she had as passengers on board, Rev.
Mr. Paton, Mrs. Paton, and child, Rev. Mr. McNair
and Mrs. McNair, Rev. Mr. Niven and Mrs. Niven,
Mrs. Ella and child, of the London Missionary
Society, Captain Fraser, Mrs. Fraser, child, and ser
vant, besides all the year's Mission supplies for both
the New Hebrides and the Loyalty Islands. And
on reaching these Islands, as the French Government
had ordered the removal of all the Eastern Teachers

Il8 CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES
of the London Missionary Society from that group,
the Dayspring had to undertake an unexpected
voyage of three months from the Loyalties to Samoa,
Rarotonga, etc., with Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Sleigh of the
London Missionary Society, and sixty-one of their
Native Teachers, who, along with their families, were
all in health landed safely on their respective islands,
as passengers by the Dayspring."
I also read a corroborative narrative from Captain
Fraser, written from memory, as he was at that time
far inland in the country, and had not access to the
records of his vessel. And my statement closed to
this effect, —
" It must now be manifest to all, that the damaging
reports circulated in Geelong are more than replied
to. By the Captain, and from the log, they are
proved to be false, both as to capacity for goods and
passengers. At present the Dayspring is everything
that could be desired for the furtherance of our Mis
sion, li you are satisfied, I wish to leave this painful
subject, and proceed with my proper work. But I am
prepared to answer any question from the Chairman
or the meeting, and to give the fullest information."
The round of applause that followed was my com
plete vindication. The Chairman gave me his hand,
and pledged his utmost support He proposed the
following resolution, which was carried with ac
clamation, —
" That this meeting, having heard Mr. Paton with
satisfaction, pledges the Churches. Sabbath Schools,

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. 119
and friends in Geelong, henceforth to support the Day-
spring and the New Hebrides Mission to the utmost
of their power, and to receive and encourage him as
much as ever in his work on behalf of the Mission."
The special object of my visit was then explained,
and several Ministers and others spoke heartily in
furtherance of the proposals for the permanent sup
port of the Dayspring through the Sabbath Schools.
All battles through mere misunderstandings are
painful, but especially those amongst Christian
brethren. Still they had to be fought, never laying
aside the weapons of the Cross ; and God has over
ruled them for the promotion of His Kingdom in a
way which makes all Catholic-spirited followers of
the Lord Jesus equally rejoice.
On this tour, in Victoria alone, I spent 250 days and
addressed 265 meetings, representing 180 Congre
gations and their Sabbath Schools. The proportion
was on the same scale in the other Colonies visited.
And all these arrangements I had to make for my
self, by painful and laborious correspondence night
and day. But the Lord's blessing was abundantly
vouchsafed. Victoria gave £1,954 l9s- 3d ) Tasmania,
£76 12s. jd. ; South Australia, £222 i6j. ; New
South Wales, £249 ; being a total of £2,503 is, iod.,
besides £220 in yearly donations of £5, promised
for the maintenance of the Native Teachers.
In 1862 I appealed to the Victorian General As
sembly to take up the New Hebrides Mission as
their own. The appeal was followed by Rev. J

lao CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES.
Clark, Convener of Heathen Missions Committee in
1863, getting the Assembly to accept the propcsal.
And in 1865 the Rev. Dr. A. J. Campbell carried our
scheme, and the Assembly pledged itself to give
£500 per annum for the support of the Dayspring,
from the offerings of the Sabbath Schools. New
Zealand and other Colonies soon followed Victoria's
example, until all were pledged to uphold the New
Hebrides Mission. For my dear friend and old
College companion, Rev. Joseph Copeland, had
visited at the same time Queensland and New
Zealand, and had received from them respectively
£101 2s. 4d. and £580; so that all the Churches
adopted our scheme for the permanent support of
the Dayspring, and the Mission fund had now a fair
balance on the right side.
At the General Assembly of the Presbyterian
Church of Victoria in 1866, I was adopted — being
officially transferred from the Church in Scotland —
as the first Missionary from the Presbyterian Churches
of Australia to the New Hebrides.. Dr. Geddie
would also have been adopted at the same time, but
Novia Scotia could not agree to part with its first
and most highly-honoured Missionary. The Vic
torian Church therefore engaged the Rev. James
Cosh, M.A., on his way out from Scotland, as its
other agent, in the hope that we two might be able
to re-open and carry on the Tanna Mission. In their
Christian Review of 1867, they said : —
"The idea which we in Victoria had, when the

CONCERNING FRIENDS AND FOES. 121

Missionaries left us in July last was, that Messrs.
Paton and Cosh would be associated on Tanna, and
labour for its evangelization, under the special
auspices as well as at the cost of the Presbyterian
Church of Victoria; but Mr. Cosh, having chosen
the station at Pango on Efate, where the Natives
were more prepared for the Gospel, and where life
and property were safe, went to spend a year's
novitiateship with Mr. and Mrs. Morrison on Efate.
Mr. Paton would have fain gone back to Tanna, but
the Missionaries generally feared that no one Euro
pean life would have been safe at the time on Tanna.
They therefore, and no doubt wisely, sent Mr. Paton
to the small and less savage, but not less Heathen,
Island of Aniwa."
It was indeed one of the bitterest trials of my life,
not to be able to return and settle down at once on
dear old Tanna ; but I could not go alone, against
the decided opposition of all the other Missionaries —
Dr. Inglis, however, at last sympathizing most strongly
with my views. I went, as will appear hereafter, to
Aniwa, the nearest island to the scene of my former
woes and perils, in the hope that God would soon
open up my way and enable me to return to blood
stained Tanna.
My heart bleeds for the Heathen, and I long to
see a Teacher for every tribe and a Missionary for
every island of the New Hebrides. The hope still
burns that I may witness it ; and then I could gladly
rest

CHAPTER V.
SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
Tke John Williams on the Reef. — A Native's Soliloquy.—
Nowar Pleading for Tanna. — The White Shells of Nowar.
— The Island of Aniwa, — First Landing on Aniwa. — The
Site of our New Home. — " Me no Steal ! " — House Building
for God. — Native Expectations. — Tafigeitu or Sorcery. —
The Miracle of Speaking Wood. — Perils through Super-
tition. — The Mission Premises. — A City of God. — Builders
and their Wages. — Great Swimming Feat — Stronger than
the "Gods" of Aniwa.
EVERYTHING being now arranged for in the
Colonies, in connection with the Mission and
Dayspring, as far as could possibly be, we sailed for
the Islands on the 8th August, 1866. Besides my
wife and child, the following accompanied us to the
field : Revs. Copeland, Cosh, and McNair, along
with their respective wives. On August 20th we
reached Aneityum ; and, having landed some of our
friends, we sailed Northwards, as far as Efate, to
let the new Missionaries see all the Islands open for
occupation, and to bring all our Missionaries back to
the annual meeting, where the permanent settlements
would be finally agreed upon.

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. Ii3

On our return, we found that the beautiful new
John Williams, reaching Aneityum on 5 th of Sep
tember, had stuck fast on the coral reef and swung
there for three days. By the unceasing efforts of
the Natives, working in hundreds, she was saved,
though badly damaged. At a united meeting of all
the Missionaries, representing the London Mission
ary Society and our own, it was resolved that she
must be taken to Sydney for repairs. Twenty stout
Aneityumese were placed on board to keep her
pumps going by day and night, and the Dayspring
was sent to keep her company in case of any dire
emergency. Missionaries were waiting, to be settled,
and the season was stealing away. But the cause
of humanity and the claims of a sister Mission were
paramount We remained at Aneityum for five
weeks, and awaited the return of the Dayspring.
At our annual Synod, after much prayerful
deliberation and the careful weighing of every vital
circumstance, I was constrained by the united voice
of my brethren not to return to Tanna, but to .settle
on the adjoining island of Aniwa ( = A-ned-wa). It
was even hoped that thereby Tanna might eventually
be the more surely reached and evangelized.
By the new Missionaries all the other old Stations
were re-occupied and some fresh Islands were entered
upon in the name of Jesus. As we moved about
with our Dayspring, and planted the Missionaries
here and there, nothing could repress the wonder of
Natives.

124 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
" How is this ? " they cried ; " we slew or drove
them all away! We plundered their houses and
robbed them. Had we been so treated, nothing
would have made us return. But they come back
with a beautiful new ship, and with more and more
Missionaries. And is it to trade and to get money,
like the other white men ? No ! no ! But to tell
us of their Jehovah God and of His Son Jesus. If
their God makes them do all that, we may well
worship Him too."
In this way, island after island was opened up to
receive the Missionary, and their Chiefs bound them
selves to protect and cherish him, before they knew
anything whatever of the Gospel, beyond what they
saw in the disposition and character of its Preachers
or heard rumoured regarding its fruits on other
Islands. Even Cannibals have sometimes been found
thus prepared to welcome the Missionary, and to
make not only his property but his life comparatively
safe. The Isles " wait " for Christ.
On%our way to Aniwa, the Dayspring had to call
at Tanna. By stress of weather we lay several days
in Port Resolution. And there many memories
were again revived — wounds that after five-and-
twenty years, when I now write, still bleed afresh !
Nowar, the old Chief, unstable but friendly, was
determined to keep us there by force or by fraud.
The Captain told him that the council of the
Missionaries had forbidden him to land our boxes
at Tanna.

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 125
"Don't land them," said the wily Chief; "just
throw them over ; my men and I will catch every
thing before it reaches the water, and carry them all
safely ashore ! "
The Captain said he durst not " Then," persisted
Nowar, " just point them out to us ; you will have
no further trouble ; we will manage everything for
Missi." They were in distress when he refused ; and poor
old Nowar tried another tack. Suspecting that my
dear wife was afraid of them, he got us on shore to
see his extensive "plantations. Turning eagerly to
her, he said, leaving me to interpret, —
" Plenty of food ! While I have a yam or a
banana, you shall not want."
She answered, " I fear not any lack of food."
Pointing to his warriors, he cried, " We are many I
We are strong ! We can always protect you."
" I am not afraid," she calmly replied.
He then led us to that fig-tree, in the branches of
which I had sat during a lonely and memorable
night, when all hope had perished of any earthly
deliverance, and said to her with a manifest touch of
genuine emotion, —
" The God who protected Missi there will always
protect you."
She told him that she had no fear of that kind,
but explained to him that we must for the present
go to Aniwa, but would return to Tanna, if the
Lord opened up our way. Nowar, Arkurat, and the

126 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
rest, seemed to be genuinely grieved, and it touched
my soul to the quick.
A beautiful incident was the outcome, as we
learned only in long after years. There was at that
time an Aniwan Chief on Tanna, visiting friends.
He was one of their great Sacred Men. He and
his people had been promised a passage home in the
Dayspring, with their canoes in tow. When old
Nowar saw that he could not keep us with himself,
he went to this Aniwan Chief, and took the white
shells, the insignia of Chieftainship, from his own
arm, and bound them on the Sacred Man, saying, —
" By these you promise to protect my Missionary
and his wife and child on Aniwa Let no evil be
fall them ; or, by this pledge, I and my people will
revenge it."
In a future crisis, this probably saved our lives,
as shall be afterwards related. After all, a bit of
the Christ-Spirit had found its way into that old
Cannibal's soul ! And the same Christ-Spirit in me
yearned more strongly still, and made it a positive
pain to pass on to another Island, and leave him in
that dim-groping twilight of the soul
Aniwa became my Mission Home in November,
1866; and ever since, save on my, alas! too frequent
deputation pilgrimages among Churches in Great
Britain and in the Colonies, it has been the heart
and centre of my personal labours amongst the
Heathen. God never guided me back to Tanna ;
but others, my dear friends, have seen His Kingdom

SETTLEMEN1 ON ANIWA. tay
planted and beginning to grow amongst that slowty
relenting race. Aniwa was to be the land wherein n.y
past years of toil and patience and faith were to see
their fruits ripening at length. I claimed Aniwa for
Jesus, and by the Grace of God Aniwa now worships
at the Saviour's feet.
The Island of Aniwa is one of the smaller isles of
the New Hebrides. It measures about nine miles by
three and a half, and is everywhere girt round with
a belt of coral reef. The sea breaks thereon heavily,
with thundering roar, and the white surf rolls in
furious and far. But there are days of calm, when
all the sea is glass, and the spray on the reef is only
a fringe of silver.
The ledges of coral rock indicate that Aniwa
has been heaved up from its ocean bed, at three or
four separate bursts of mighty volcanic power. No
stone or other rock anywhere appears, but only and
always the coral, in its beautiful and mysterious
variety. The highest land is less than three hundred
feet above the level of the sea ; and though the soil
is generally light, there are patches good and deep,
mostly towards the southern end of the island, and
near the crater of an extinct volcano, where excellent
plantations are found, and which, if carefully culti
vated, might support ten times the present popula
tion. Aniwa, having no hills to attract and condense the
clouds, suffers badly for lack of genial rains ; and
the heavy rains of hurricane and tempest seem to

128 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
disappear as if by magic through the light soil and
porous rock. The moist atmosphere and the heavy
dews, however, keep the Island covered with green,
while large and fruitful trees draw wondrous nourish
ment from their rocky beds. The Natives suffer
from a species of Elephantiasis, in all probability
produced by their bad drinking waters, and from the
hot and humid climate of their isle.
Aniwa has no harbour, or safe anchorage of any
kind for ships ; though, in certain winds, they have
been seen at anchor on the outer edge of the reef,
always a perilous haven ! There is one crack in the
coral belt, through which a boat can safely run to
shore ; but the little wharf, built there of the largest
coral blocks that could be rolled together, has been
once and again swept clean off by the hurricane,
leaving " not a wrack behind."
I had had a glimpse of Aniwa before, in the John
K«ox, when Mr. Johnston accompanied me ; and
again with my dear friend Gordon, who was mur
dered on Erromanga; besides, I had seen Aniwans in
their canoes at Tanna in search of food. They had
pleaded with us to remain amongst them, arguing
against there being two Missionaries on Tanna and
none on Aniwa. Their " orator," a very subtle man,
who spoke Tannese well, informed us that the white
Traders told them that if they killed or drove away
the Missionaries they would get plenty of ammuni
tion and tobacco. This was why our life had been
so often attempted. Beyond this all was strange

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 129

Everything had to be learned afresh on Aniwa, as on
Tanna When we landed, the Natives received us kindly.
They and the Aneityumese Teachers led us to a
temporary home, prepared for our abode. It was a
large Native Hut Walls and roof consisted of
sugar-cane leaf and reeds, intertwisted on a strong
wooden frame. It had neither doors nor windows
but open spaces instead of these. The earthen
floor alone looked beautiful, covered thick with white
coral broken small. It had only one Apartment; and
that, meantime, had to serve also for Church and
School and Public Hall. We screened off a little
portion, and behind that screen planted our bed,
and stored our valuables. All the Natives within
reach assembled to watch us taking our food ! A
box at first served for a chair, the lid of another
box was our table, our cooking was all done in the
open air under a large tree, and we got along with
amazing comfort. But the house was under the
shelter of a coral rock, and we saw at a glance that
at certain seasons it would prove a very hotbed of
fever and ague. We were, however, only too thank
ful to enter it, till a better could be built, and on a
breezier site.
The Aniwans were not so violently dishonourable
as the Tannese. But they had the knack of asking
in a rather menacing manner whatever they coveted ;
and the tomahawk was sometimes swung to enforce
an appeaL For losses and annoyance, we had of
P. 9

130 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
course no redress. But we tried to keep things
well out of their way, knowing that the oppor
tunity there, as elsewhere, sometimes develops the
thief. We strove to get along quietly and kindly,
in the hope that when we knew their language, and
could teach them the principles of Jesus, they would
be saved, and life and property would be secure.
But the rumour of the Curacods visit and her punish
ment of murder and robbery did more, by God's
blessing, to protect us during those Heathen days
than all other influences combined. The savage
Cannibal was heard to whisper to his bloodthirsty
mates, " not to murder or to steal, for the Man-of-
war that punished Tanna would blow up their little
Island ! "
Sorrowful experience on Tanna had taught us to
seek the site for our Aniwan house on the highest
ground, and away from the malarial swamps near
the shore. There was one charming mound, covered
with trees whose roots ran down into the crevices of
coral, and from wh?ch Tanna and Erromanga are
clearly seen. But there the Natives for some super
stitious reason forbade us to build, and we were
constrained to take another rising-ground somewhat
nearer the shore. In the end, this turned out to be
the very best site on the Island for us, central and
suitable every way. But we afterwards learned that
perhaps superstition also led them to sell us this
site, in the malicious hope that it would prove our
ruin. The mounds on the top, which had to be

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 131

cleared away, contained the bones and refuse of their
Cannibal feasts for ages. None but their Sacrec
Men durst touch them ; and the Natives watched us
hewing and digging, certain that their gods would
strike us dead! That failing, their thoughts may
probably have been turned to reflect that after all
the Jehovah God was stronger than they. In level
ling the site, and gently sloping the sides of the
ground for good drainage purposes, I had gathered
together two large baskets of human bones. I said
to a Chief in Tannese, —
" How do these bones come to be here ? "
And he replied, with a shrug worthy of a cynical
Frenchman, —
" Ah, we are not Tanna men ! We don't eat the
bones ! "
While I was away building the house, Mrs. Paton
had one dreadful fright. She generally remained
about half a mile off, in charge of the Native hut in
which our property had been stored, with one or
two of the friendly Natives around her, though as yet
she could not speak their language. One day she sat
alone, the baby playing at her feet. A rustling com
menced amongst the boxes behind the curtain. She
had been there all the morning, and no one had
entered. Horror-smitten, her eyes were fastened
towards the noise. Suddenly, the blanket-screen
was thrown aside, and a black face, with blood-red
eyes and milk-white teeth peered out, and cried in
broken English, —

132 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
" Me no steal ! Me no steal 1 "
Then, with a bound like that of a deer, the man
sprang out and ran for the village. My dear wife,
fearing his sudden return, snatched up her child and
rushed to the place where I was working, never feel
ing the ground beneath her till she sank down almost
fainting at my feet. Thanking God for her escape,
we thought it wiser to remain where we were and
finish our task for the day. We learned that, since
we did not return, his wrath had cooled down and
he had withdrawn. This man was a sort of wild
beast in his passionate moods. His body became
convulsed and his muscles twitched with rage. He
had lately murdered a neighbour, a man of his own
tribe, in his frenzy. We believe that the Lord
baffled his rage on that memorable day, and said to
his tumultuous soul, — " Peace ! be still."
The site being now cleared, we questioned whether
to build only a temporary home, hoping to return to
dear old Tanna as soon as possible, or, though the
labour would be vastly greater, a substantial house —
for the comfort of our successors, if not of ourselves
We decided that, as this was work for God, We would
make it the very best we could. We planned two
central rooms, sixteen feet by sixteen, with a five-
feet wide lobby between, so that other rooms could
be added when required. About a quarter of a mile
from the sea, and thirty- five feet above its level, I
laid the foundations of the house. Coral blocks
raised the wall about three feet high all round. Ail

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. «3I>
passages carried sweeping currents underneath each
room, and greatly lessened the risk of fever and ague.
A wide trench was dug all round, and filled up as a
drain with broken coral. At back and front, the
verandah stretched five feet wide; and pantry, bath
room and tool-house were partitioned off under the
Verandah behind. The windows sent to me had
hinges; I added two feet to each, with wood from
Mission boxes, and made them French door-windows,
opening from each room to the verandah. And so
we had, by God's blessing, a healthy spot to live in,
if not exactly a thing of beauty !
The Mission House, as ultimately finished, had six
rooms, three on each side of the lobby, and measured
ninety feet in length, surrounded by a verandah, one
hundred feet by five, which kept everything shaded
and cool. Underneath two rooms, a cellar was dug
eight feet deep, and shelved all round for a store.
In more than one terrific hurricane that cellar saved
our lives, — all crushing into it when trees and houses
were being tossed like feathers on the wings of the
wind. Altogether, the house at Aniwa has proved
one of the healthiest and most commodious of any
that have been planted by Christian hands on the
New Hebrides. In selecting site and in building
" the good hand of our God was upon us for good."
I built also two Orphanages, almost as inevitably
necessary as the Missionary's own house. They stood
on a line with the front of my own dwelling, one for
girls, the other for boys, and we had them constantly

134 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
under our own eyes. The Orphans were practically
boarded at the Mission premises, and adopted by the
Missionaries, Their clothing was a heavy drain upon
our resources ; and every odd and curious article that
came in any of the boxes or parcels was utilized. We
trained these young people for Jesus. And at this
day many of the best of our Native Teachers, and
most devoted Christian helpers, are amongst those
who would probably have perished but for these
Orphanages. A grievous accident deprived me of special help in
house-building. I cut my ankle badly with an adze,
as I had done before on Tanna, through a knot in the
tree. Binding my handkerchief tightly round it, I
appealed to the Natives to carry me back to our hut.
They stipulated for payment. My vest pocket being
filled with fish-hooks, a current coin on all these
Islands, I got a fellow to understand the bribe. He
carried me a little, got some hooks, and then called
another, who did the same, and then called a third,
and so on, each man earning his hooks, and passing
on the burden and the pay to another, while I suffered
terribly and bled profusely. Being my own doctor,
I dressed the wound for weeks, kept it constantly in
cold water bandages, and by the kindness of the Lord
it recovered, though it left me lame for many a day.
But the greatest sorrow was this : the good and
kind Aneityumese, who had been hired to come and
help me with all the unskilled parts of the labour,.
could do nothing without me, and when the Dayspring

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 135

came round at the appointed time I had to pay them
in full and let them return, deprived of their valuable
aid. Even to keep them in food would have ex
hausted our limited stores, and some months must
elapse before our next supplies could arrive from
Sydney. The Aniwans themselves could scarcely be induced
to work at all, even for payment. Their personal
wants were few, and were supplied by their own
plantations. They replied to my appeals with all the
unction of philosophers, and told me, —
" The conduct of the men of Aniwa is to stand by,
or sit and look on, while their women do the work ! "
On Aniwa we soon found ourselves face to face
with blank Heathenism. The natives at first expected
that the Missionary's Biritania tavai (= British
Medicine) would cure at once all their complaints.
Disappointment led to resentment in their ignorant
and childish minds. They also expected to get for
the asking, or for any trifle, an endless supply of
knives, calico, fish-hooks, blankets, etc. Every refusal
irritated them. Again, our Medicines relieved or
cured them, so they blamed us also for their diseases,
— all their Sacred Men not only curing but also
causing sickness. Further, they generally came to
uj only after exhausting every resource of their own
witchcraft and superstition, and when it was probably
too late. I had often to taste the Medicine in their
sight before the sufferers would touch it ; and if one
dose did not cure them, it was almost impossible to

136 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
get them to persevere. But time taught them its
value, and the yearly expenditure for Medicine soon
became a very heavy tax on our modest salary.
Still we set our bell a-ringing every day after din
ner—intimating our readiness to give advice or medi
cine to all who were sick. We spoke to them, so
soon as we had learned, a few words about Jesus.
The weak received a cup of tea and a piece of bread.
The demand was sometimes great, especially when
epidemics befell them. But some rather fled from us
as the cause of their sickness, and sought refuge from
our presence in remotest corners, or rushed off at our
approach and concealed themselves in the bush.
They were but children, and full of superstition ; and
we had to win them by kindly patience, never losing
faith in them and hope for them, any more than the
Lord did with us I
As on Tanna, all sicknesses and deaths were sup
posed to be caused by sorcery, there called Nahak,
on Aniwa called Tafigeitu. Some Sacred Man burned
the remains of food such as the skin of a banana, or a
hair from the head, or something that the person had
even touched, and he was the disease-maker. Hence
hey were kept in a state of constant terror, and
breathed the very atmosphere of revenge. When
one became sick, all the people of his village met day
after day, and made long speeches and tried to find
out the enemy who was causing it Having fixed on
some one, they first sent presents of mats, baskets,
and food to the supposed disease-makers ; if the per-

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 137
son recovered, they took credit for it ; if the person
died, his friends sought revenge on the supposed
murderers. And such revenge took a wide sweep,
satisfying itself with the suspected enemy, or any of
his family, or of his village, or even of his tribe. Thus
endless bloodshed and unceasing intertribal wars
kept the people from one end of the Island to the
other in one long-drawn broil and turmoil.
Learning the language on Aniwa was marked by
similar incidents to those of Tanna, related in Part
First ; though a few of them could understand my
Tannese, and that greatly helped me. One day a
man, after carefully examining some article, turned
to his neighbour and said, —
" Taha tinei ? "
I inferred that he was asking, " What Is this ? "
Pointing to another article, I repeated their words ;
they smiled at each other, and gave me its name.
On another occasion, a man said to his companion,
looking towards me, —
" Taha neigo ? "
Concluding that he was asking my name, I pointed
towards him, and repeated the words, and they at
once gave me their names. Readers would be sur
prised to discover how much you can readily learn of
any language, with these two short questions con
stantly on your lips, and with people ready at every
turn to answer—" What's this ? " " What's your
name ? " Every word was at once written down,
spelled phonetically and arranged in alphabetic

133 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA..
order, and a note appended as to the circumstances
in which it was used. By frequent comparison of
these notes, and by careful daily and even hourly
imitation of all their sounds, we were able in a mea
sure to understand each other before we had gone far
in the house-building operations, during which some
of them were constantly beside me.
One incident of that time was very memorable,
and God turned it to good account for higher ends.
I often tell it as " the miracle of the speaking bit of
wood;" and it has happened to other Missionaries
exactly as to myself. While working at the house,
I required some nails and tools. Lifting a piece of
planed wood, I pencilled a few words on it, and re
quested our old Chief to carry it to Mrs. Paton, and
she would send what I wanted. In blank wonder, he
Innocently stared at me, and said, —
" But what do you want ? "
I replied, " The wood will tell her." He looked
rather angry, thinking that I befooled him, and
retorted, —
" Who ever heard of wood speaking ? "
By hard pleading I succeeded in persuading him
to go. He was amazed to see her looking at the
wood and then fetching the needed articles. He
brought back the bit of wood, and eagerly made
signs for an explanation. Chiefly in broken Tannese
1 read to him the words, and informed him that in
the same way God spoke to us through His Book.
The will of God was written there, and by-and-bye,

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 13*

when he learned to read, he would hear God speaking
to him from its page, as Mrs. Paton heard me from
the bit of wood.
A. great desire was thus awakened in the poor
man's soul to see the very Word of God printed in
his own language. He helped me to learn words and
master ideas with growing enthusiasm. And when
my. work of translating portions of Holy Scripture
began, his delight was unbounded and his help in
valuable. The miracle of a speaking page was not
less wonderful than that of speaking wood !
One day, while building the house, an old Inland
Chief and his three sons came to see us. Everything
was to them full of wonder. After returning home
one of the sons fell sick, and the father at once
blamed us and the Worship, declaring that if the lad
died we all should be murdered in revenge. By
God's blessing, and by our careful nursing and suit
able medicine, he recovered and was spared. The
old Chief superstitiously wheeled round almost to
another extreme. He became not only friendly, but
devoted to us. He attended the Sabbath Services,
and listened to the Aneityumese Teachers, and to my
first attempts, partly in Tannese, translated by the
orator Taia or the chief Namakei, and explained in
our hearing to the people in their mother tongue.
But, on the heels of this, another calamity overtook
us. So soon as two rooms of the Mission House
were roofed in, I hired the stoutest of the young men
to carry our boxes thither. Two of them started off

140 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
with a heavy box suspended on a pole from shoulder
to shoulder, their usual custom. They were shortly
after attacked with vomiting of blood ; and one of
them actually died, an Erromangan. The father of
the other swore that, if his son did not get better,
every soul at the Mission House should be slain in
revenge. But God mercifully restored him.
As the boat-landing was nearly three-quarters of a
mile distant, and such a calamity recurring would be
not only sorrowful in itself but perilous in the ex
treme for us all, I steeped my wits, and, with such
crude materials as were at hand, I manufactured not
only a hand-barrow, but a wheel-barrow, for the press
ing emergencies of the time. In due course, I pro
cured a more orthodox hand-cart from the Colonies,
and coaxed and bribed the Natives to assist me in
making a road for it Perhaps the ghost of Macadam
would shudder at the appearance of that road, but it
has proved immensely useful ever since.
Our Mission House was once and again threatened
with fire, and we ourselves with musket, before its
completion. The threats to set fire to our premises
stirred up Namakei, however, to befriend us ; and we
learned that he and his people had us under a guard
by night and by day. But a savage Erromangan
lurked about for ten days, watching for us with
tomahawk and musket, and we knew that our peril
was extreme. Looking up to God for protection, I
went on with my daily toils, having a small American
tomahawk beside me, and showing no fear. The

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. 141
main thing was to take every precaution against sur
prise, for these murderers are all cowards, and will
attempt nothing when observed. I sent for the old
Chief, whose guest the Erromangan was, and warned
him that God would hold him guilty too if our blood
was shed.
" Missi," he warmly replied, " I knew not, I knew
not ! But by the first favourable wind he shall go,
and you will see him no more."
He kept his word, and we were rescued from the
enemy and the avenger.
The site was excellent and very suitable for our
Mission Station. The ground sloped away nearly all
round us, and the pathway up to it was adorned on
each side with beautiful crotons and island plants,
and behind these a row of orange trees. A cocoa-nut
grove skirted the shore for nearly three miles, and
shaded the principal public road. Near our premises
were many leafy chestnuts and wide-spreading bread
fruit trees. When, in the course of years, everything
had been completed to our taste, we lived practically
in the midst of .a beautiful Village, — the Church, the
School, the Orphanage, the Smithy and Joiner's
Shop, the Printing Office, the Banana and Yam
House, the Cook House, etc. ; all very humble in
deed, but all standing sturdily up there among the
orange trees, and preaching the Gospel of a higher
civilization and of a better life for Aniwa. The little
road leading to each door was laid with the white
coral broken small. The fence around all shone

143 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
fresh and clean with new paint Order and taste
were seen to be laws in the white man's New Life ;
and several of the Natives began diligently to follow
our example.
Many and strange were the arts which I had to try
to practise, such as handling the adze, the mysteries
of tenon and mortise, and other feats of skill. If a
Native wanted a fish-hook, or a piece of red calico to
bind his long whip-cord hair, he would carry me a
block of coral or fetch me a beam ; but continuous
daily toil seemed to him a mean existence. The
women were tempted, by calico and beads for pay,
to assist in preparing the sugar-cane leaf for thatch,
gathering it in the plantations, and tying it over reeds
four or six feet long with strips of bark or pandanus
leaf, leaving a long fringe hanging over on one side.
How differently they acted when the Gospel began
to touch their hearts ! They built their Church and
their School then, by their own free toil, rejoicing to
labour without money or price ; and they have ever
since kept them in good repair, for the service of the
Lord, by their voluntary offerings of wood and sugar
cane leaf and coral-lime.
The roof was firmly tied on and nailed ; thereon
were laid the reeds, fringed with sugar-cane leaf, row
after row tied firmly to the wood ; the ridge was
bound down by cocoa-nut leaves, dexterously plaited
from side to side and skewered to the ridge pole
with hard wooden pins ; and over all, a fresh storm-
roof was laid on yearly for the hurricane months,

SETTLEMENT ON ANIKa. 143

composed of folded cocoa-nut leaves, held down with
planks of wood, and bound to the frame-work below,
— which, however, had to be removed again in April
to save the sugar-cane leaf from rotting beneath it.
There you were snugly covered in, and your thatching
good to last from eight years to ten ; that is, pro
vided you were not caught in the sweep of the hurri
cane, before which trees went flying like straws, huts
disappeared like autumn leaves, and your Mission
House, if left standing at all, was probably swept
bare alike of roof and thatch at a single stroke ! Well
for you at such times if you have a good barometer
indicating the approach of the storm ; and better
still, a large cellar like ours, four-and-twenty feet by
sixteen, built round with solid coral blocks, — where
goods may be stored, and whereinto also all your
household may creep for safety, while the tornado
tosses your dwelling about, and sets huge trees danc
ing around you !
We had also to invent a lime kiln, and this proved
one of the hardest nuts of all that had to be cracked.
The kind of coral required could be obtained only at
one spot, about three miles distant Lying at anchor
in my boat, the Natives dived into the sea, broke off
with hammer and crowbar piece after piece, and
brought it up to me, till I had my load. We then
carried it ashore, and spread it out in the sun to be
blistered there for two weeks or so. Having thus
secured twenty or thirty boat loads, and had it duly
conveyed round to the Mission Station, a huge pit

144 SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA.
was dug in the ground, dry wood piled in below, and
green wood above to a height of several feet, and
on the top of all the coral blocks were orderly laid.
When this pile had burned for seven or ten days, the
coral had been reduced to excellent lime, and the
plaster work made therefrom shone like marble.
On one of these trips the Natives performed an ex
traordinary feat The boat with full load was struck
heavily by a wave, and the reef drove a hole in her
side. Quick as thought the crew were all in the sea,
and, to my amazement, bearing up the boat with their
shoulder and one hand, while swimming and guiding
us ashore with the other 1 There on the land we
were hauled up, and four weary days were spent
fetching and carrying from the Mission Station every
plank, tool, and nail, necessary for her repair. Every
boat for these seas ought to be built of cedar wood
and copper-fastened, which is by far the most econo
mical in the end. And all houses should be built of
wood which is as full as possible of gum or resin,
since the large white ants devour not only all other
soft woods, but even Colonial blue gum trees, the hard
cocoa-nut, and window sashes, chairs, and tables I
Glancing back on all these toils, I rejoice that
such exhausting demands are no longer made on our
newly arrived Missionaries. Houses, all ready for
being set up, are now brought down from the
Colonies. Zinc roofs and other improvements have
been introduced. The Synod appoints a deputation
to accompany the young Missionary, and plant the

SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA. Mi
house along with himself at the Station committed to
his care. Precious strength is thus saved for higher
uses; and not only property but life itself is often
times preserved.
I will close this chapter with an incident which,
though it came to our knowledge only years after
wards, closely bears upon our Settlement on Aniwa.
At first we had no idea why they so determinedly
refused us one site, and fixed us to another of their
own choice. But after the old Chief, Namakei, be
came a Christian, he one day addressed the Aniwan
people in our hearing to this effect : —
" When Missi came we saw his boxes. We knew
he had blankets and calico, axes and knives, fish
hooks and all such things. We said, ' Don't drive
him off, else we will lose all these things. We will
let him land. But we will force him to live on the
Sacred Plot Our gods will kill him, and we will
divide all that he has amongst the men of Aniwa.'
But Missi built his house on our most sacred spot
He and his people lived there, and the gods did not
strike. He planted bananas there, and we said, ' Now
when they eat of these they will all drop down dead,
as our fathers assured us, if any one ate fruit from
that ground, except only our Sacred Men themselves.'
These bananas ripened. They did eat them. We
kept watching for days and days, but no one died I
Therefore what we say, and what our fathers have
said, is not true. Our gods cannot kill them. Their
Jehovah God is stronger than the gods of Aniwa"
P. 10

«4*> SETTLEMENT ON ANIWA
I enforced old Namakei's appeal, telling them that,
though they knew it not, it was the living and true
and only God who had sent them every blessing
which they possessed, and had at last sent us to
teach them how to serve and love and please Him.
In wonder and silence they listened, while I tried to
explain to them that Jesus, the Son of this God, had
lived and died and gone to the Father to save them,
and that He was now willing to take them by the
hand and lead them through this life to glory and
immortality together with Himself.
The old Chief led them in prayer — a strange, dark,
groping prayer, with streaks of Heathenism colouring
every thought and sentervce ; but still a heart-break
ing prayer, as the cry of a soul once Cannibal, but
now being thrilled through and through with the first
conscious pulsations of the Christ-Spirit, throbbing
into the words : " Father, Father ; our Father."
When these poor creatures began to wear a bit of
calico or a kilt, it was an outward sign of a change,
though yet far from civilization. And when they
began to look up and pray to One whom they called
" Father, our Father," though they might be far, veny
far, from the type of Christian that dubs itself
" respectable," my heart broke over them in tears of
joy ; and nothing will ever persuade me that there
was not a Divine Heart in the heavens rejoicing too.

CHAPTER VI
FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
Navalak and Nemeyan on Aniwa. — Taia the " Orator."— The
I wo next Aneityumese Teachers. — In the Arms of Mur
derers.— Our First Aniwan Converts. — Litsi Sore\ — Sur
rounded by Torches. — Traditions of Creation, Fall, and
Deluge. — Infanticide and Wife-Murder. — Last Heathen
Dance. — Nelwang's Elopement — Yakin's Bridal Attire. —
Christ-Spirit versus War-Spirit. — Heathenism in Death-
Grips.— A Great Aniwan Palaver. — The Sinking of the
Well.— " Missi's Head Gone Wrong."— " Water ! Living
Water!"— Old Chief's Sermon on "Rain from Below."—
The Idols Cast Away. — The New Social Order. — Back of
Heathenism Broken.
ON landing in November, 1866, we found the
Natives of Aniwa, some very shy and dis
trustful, and others forward and imperious. No
clothing was worn ; but the wives and elder women
had grass aprons or girdles like our first Parents in
Eden. The old Chief interested himself in us and
our work ; but the greater number showed a far
deeper interest in the axes, knives, fish-hooks, stripes
of red calico and blankets, received in payment for
work or for bananas. Even for payment they would
scarcely work at first, and they were most unreason-

148 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.

able, easily offended, and started off in a moment at
any imaginable slight
For instance, a Chief once came for Medicine. I
was so engaged that I could not attend to him for
a few minutes. So off he went, in a great rage,
threatening revenge, and muttering, " I must be
attended to! I won't wait on him." Such are the
exactions of a naked Savage !
Shortly before our arrival, an Aneityumese Teacher
was sacrificed on Aniwa. The circumstances are
illustrative of what may be almost called their wor
ship of revenge. Many long years ago, a party of
Aniwans had gone to Aneityum on a friendly visit ;
but the Aneityumese, then all Savages, murdered and
ate every man of them save one, who escaped into
the bush. Living on cocoa-nuts, he awaited a favour
able wind, and, launching his canoe by night, he
arrived in safety. The bereaved Aniwans, hearing
his terrible story, were furious for revenge; but the
forty- five miles of sea between proving too hard an
obstacle, they made a deep cut in the earth and
vowed to renew that cut from year to year till the
day of revenge came round. Thus the memory of
the event was kept alive for nearly eighty years.
At length the people of Aneityum came to the
knowledge of Jesus Christ They strongly yearned
to spread that saving Gospel to the Heathen Islands
all around. Amid prayers and strong cryings to Cod
they, like the Church at Antioch, designated two of
their leading men to go as Native Teachers and

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 149
evangelize Aniwa, viz., Navalak and Nemeyan; whilst
others went forth to Fotuna, Tanna, and Erromanga,
as opportunity arose. Namakei, the principal Chief
of Aniwa, had promised to protect and be kind to
them. But as time went on, it was discovered that
the Teachers belonged to the Tribe on Aneityum,
and one of them to the very land, where long ago
the Aniwans had been murdered. The Teachers had
from the first known their danger, but were eager to
make known the Gospel to Aniwa. It was resolved
that they should die. But the Aniwans, having pro
mised to protect them, shrank from doing it them
selves ; so they hired two Tanna men and an Aniwan
Chief, one of whose parents had belonged to Tanna,
to waylay and shoot the Teachers as they returned
from their tour of Evangelism among the villages on
Sabbath afternoon. Their muskets did not go off,
but the murderers rushed upon them with clubs and
left them for dead.
Nemeyan was dead, and entered that day amongst
the noble army of the Martyrs. Poor Navalak was
still breathing, and the Chief Namakei carried him
to his village and kindly nursed him. He pled with
the people that the claims of revenge had been satis
fied, and that Navalak should be cherished and sent
home, — the Christ-Spirit beginning to work in that
darkened soul ! Navalak was restored to his people,
and is yet living — a high-class Chief on Aneityum
and an honour to the Church of God, bearing on his
body "the marks of the Lord Jesus." And often

ISO FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
since has he visited Aniwa, in later years, and praised
the Lord amongst the very people who once thirsted
for his blood and left him by the wayside as good
as dead 1
For a time, Aniwa was left without any witness
for Jesus, — the London Missionary Society Teachers,
having suffered dreadfully for lack of food and from
fever and ague, being also removed. But on a visit
of a Mission vessel, Namakei sent his orator Taia to
Aneityum, to tell them that now revenge was satis
fied, the cut in the earth filled up, and a cocoa-nut
tree planted and flourishing where the blood of the
Teachers had been shed, and that no person from
Aneityum would ever be injured by Aniwans. Fur
ther, he was to plead for more Teachers, and to
pledge his Chief's word that they would be kindly
received and protected. They knew not the Gospel,
and had no desire for it ; but they wanted friendly
intercourse with Aneityum, where trading vessels
called, and whence they might obtain mats, baskets,
blankets, and iron tools. At length two Aneityumese
again volunteered to go, Kangaru and Nelmai, one
from each side of the Island, and were located by the
Missionaries, along with their families, on Aniwa,
one with Namakei, and the other at the south end, to
lift up the Standard of a Christlike life among their
Heathen neighbours.
Taia, who went on the Mission to Aneityum, was
a great speaker and also a very cunning man. He
was the old Chief's appointed " Orator " on all state

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 151

occasions, being tall and stately in appearance, of
great bodily strength, and possessed of a winning
manner. On the voyage to Aneityum, he was con
stantly smoking and making things disagreeable to
all around him. Being advised not to smoke while
on board, he pled with the Missionary just to let
him take a whiff now and again till he finished the
tobacco he had in his pipe, and then he would lay it
aside. But, like the widow's meal, it lasted all the
way to Aneityum, and never appeared to get less — at
which the innocent Taia expressed much astonish
ment !
The two Teachers and their wives on Aniwa were
little better than slaves when we landed there, toiling
in the service of their masters and living in constant
fear of being murdered. They conducted the Wor
ship in Aneityumese, while the Aniwans lay smoking
and talking all round till it was over. The language
of Aniwa had never yet been reduced to a written
form, and consequently no book had been printed in
it The Teachers and their wives were kept hard at
work on Friday and Saturday, cooking and preparing
food for the Aniwans, who, after the so-called Wor
ship, feasted together and had a friendly talk. We
immediately put an end to this Sabbath feasting.
That made them angry and revengeful. They even
demanded food, etc., in payment for coming to the
Worship, which we always resolutely refused. Doubt
less, however, the mighty contrast presented by the
life, character, and disposition of these godly Teachers

IS2 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
was the sowing of the seed that bore fruit in other
days, — though as yet no single Aniwan had begun
to wear clothing out of respect to Civilization, much
less been brought to know and love the Saviour.
I could now speak a little to them in their own
language; and so, accompanied generally by my
dear wife and by an Aneityumese Teacher, and often
by some friendly Native, I began to visit regularly
at their villages and to talk to them about Jesus and
His love. We tried also to get them to come to our
Church under the shade of the banyan tree. Nasi
and some of the worst characters would sit scowling
not far off, or follow us with loaded muskets. Using
every precaution, we still held on doing our work ;
sometimes giving fish-hooks or beads to the boys
and girls, showing them that our objects were kind
and not selfish. Such visits gained their confidence.
And however our hearts sometimes trembled in the
presence of imminent death and sank within us, we
stood fearless in their presence, and left all results
in the hands of Jesus. Often have I had to run into
the arms of some savage, when his club was swung
or his musket levelled at my head, and, praying to
Jesus, so clung round him that he could neither
strike nor shoot me till his wrath cooled down and
I managed to slip away. Often have I seized the
pointed barrel and directed it upwards, or, plead
ing with my assailant; uncapped his musket in the
struggle. At other times, nothing could be said,
nothing done, but stand still in silent prayer, asking

I WANT YOU TO TRAIN LITSI FOR JESU8.

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 153
God to protect us or to prepare us for going home
to His Glory. He fulfilled His own promise, — "I
will not fail thee nor forsake thee."
The first Aniwan that ever came to the knowledge
and love of Jesus was the old Chief Namakei. We
came to live on his land, as it was near our diminu
tive harbour ; and upon the whole, he and his people
were the most friendly ; though his only brother, the
Sacred Man of the tribe, on two occasions tried tc
shoot me. Namakei came a good deal about us at
the Mission House, and helped us to acquire the
language. He discovered that we took tea evening
and morning. When we gave him a cup and a piece
of bread, he liked it well, and gave a sip to all around
him. At first he came for the tea, perhaps, and dis
appeared suspiciously soon thereafter; but his inter
est manifestly grew, till he showed great delight in
helping us in every possible way. Along with him,
and as his associates, came also the Chief Naswai
and his wife Katua. These three grew into the
knowledge of the Saviour together. From being
savage Cannibals they rose before our eyes, under
the influence of the Gospel, into noble and beloved
characters ; and they and we loved each other ex
ceedingly. Namakei brought his little daughter, his only child,
the Queen of her race, called Litsi Sord (=Litsi the
Great), and said, —
" I want to leave my Litsi with you. I want you
to train her for Jesus."

154 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
She was a very intelligent child, learned things
like any white ^irl, and soon became quite a help
to Mrs. Paton. On seeing his niece dressed and so
smart-looking, the old Chiefs only brother, the
Sacred Man that had attempted to shoot me, also
brought his child, Litsi Sisi (= the Little) to be
trained like her cousin. The mothers of both were
dead. The children reported all they saw, and all
we taught them, and so their fathers became more
deeply interested in our work, and the news of the
Gospel spread far and wide. Soon we had all the
Orphans committed to us, whose guardians were
willing to part with them, and our Home became
literally the School of Christ, — the boys growing up
to help all my plans, and the girls to help my wife
and to be civilized and trained by her, and many
of them developing into devoted Teachers and
Evangelists. Our earlier Sabbath Services were sad affairs.
Every man came armed — indeed, every man slept
with his weapons of war at his side — and bow and
arrow, spear and tomahawk, club and musket, were
always ready for action. On fair days we assembled
under the banyan tree, on rainy days in a Native hut
partly built for the purpose. One or two seemed
to listen, but the most lay about on their backs or
sides, smoking, talking, sleeping ! When we stopped
the feast at the close, for which they were always
ready, the audiences at first went down to two or
three ; but these actually came to learn, and a better

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 15s

tone began immediately to pervade the Service.
We informed them that it was for their good that
we taught them, and that they would get no " pay "
for attending Church or School, and the greater
number departed in high dudgeon as very ill-used
persons ! Others of a more commercial turn came
offering to sell their " idols," and when we would not
purchase them but urged them to give them up and
cast them away for love to Jesus, they carried them
off saying they would have nothing to do with this
new Worship.
Amidst our frequent trials and dangers in those
earlier times on Aniwa, our little Orphans often
warned us privately and saved our lives from cruel
plots. When, in baffled rage, our enemies demanded
who had revealed things to us, I always said, " It was
a little bird from the bush." So, the dear children
grew to have perfect confidence in us. They knew
we would not betray them ; and they considered
themselves the guardians of our lives.
The excitement increased on both sides, when a
few men openly gave up their idols. Morning after
morning, I noticed green cocoa-nut leaves piled at
the end of our house, and wondered if it were through
some Heathen superstition. But one night the old
Chief knocked upon me and said, —
" Rise, Missi, and help ! The Heathen are trying to
burn your house. All night we have kept them off,
but they are many and we are few. Rise quickly,
and light a lamp at every window. Let us pray to

156 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
Jehovah, and talk loud as if we were many. God will
make us strong."
I found that they had the buckets and pails from all
my Premises full of water, — that the surrounding bush
was swarming with Savages, torch in hand, — that
the Teachers and other friendly Natives had been
protecting themselves from the dews under the large
cocoa-nut leaves which I saw, while they kept watch
over us. After that I took my turn with them in
watching, each guard being changed after so many
hours. But they held a meeting and said amongst
each other, —
" If our Missi is shot or killed in the dark, what
will we have to watch for then ? We must compel
Missi to remain indoors at night ! "
I yielded so far to their counsel ; but still went
amongst them, watch after watch, to encourage
them. What a suggestive tradition of the Fall came to
me in one of those early days on Aniwa! Upon our
leaving the hut and removing to our new house,
it was seized upon by Tupa for his sleeping place ;
though still continuing to be used by the Natives,
as club-house, court of law, etc. One morning at
daylight this Tupa came running to us in great excite
ment, wielding his club furiously, and crying, —
"Missi, I have killed the Tebil. I have killed
Teapolo. He came to catch me last night. I raised
all the people, and we fought him round the house
with our clubs. At daybreak he came out and I

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 157
killed him dead. We will have no more bad conduct
or trouble now. Teapolo is dead ! "
I said, " What nonsense ! Teapolo is a spirit, and
cannot be seen."
But in mad excitement he persisted that he had
stilled him. And at Mrs. Paton's advice, I went with
the man, and he led me to a great Sacred Rock of
coral near our old hut, over which hung the dead body
of a huge and beautiful sea-serpent, and exclaimed, —
" There he lies ! Truly I killed him."
I protested : " That is not the Devil ; it is only the
body of a serpent"
The man quickly answered, "Well, but it is all
the same! He is Teapolo. He makes us bad,
and causes all our troubles."
Following up this hint by many inquiries, then
and afterwards, I found that they clearly associated
man's troubles and sufferings somehow with the ser
pent They worshipped the Serpent, as a spirit of
evil, under the name of Matshiktshiki ; that is to say,
they lived in abject terror of his influence, and all
their worship was directed towards propitiating his
rage against men.
Their story of Creation, at least of the origin of
their own Aniwa and the adjacent Islands, is much
more an outcome of the Native mind. They say
that Matshiktshiki fished up these lands out of the
sea. And they show the deep print of his foot on
the coral rocks, opposite each island, whereon he
Btood as he strained and lifted them up above the

158 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
waters. He then threw his great fishing-line round
Fotuna, thirty-six miles distant, to draw it close
to Aniwa and make them one land ; but, as he pulled,
the line broke and he fell into the sea, — so the Islands
remain separated unto this day.
Matshiktshiki placed men and women on Aniwa
On the southern end of the Island, there was a beau
tiful spring and a freshwater river, with rich lands all
around for plantations. But the people would not
do what Matshiktshiki wanted them ; so he got angry,
and split off the richer part of Aniwa, with the spring
and river, and sailed thence across to Aneityum, —
leaving them where Dr. Inglis has since built his
beautiful Mission Station. To this day, the river
there is called " the water of Aniwa " by the inhabit
ants of both Islands ; and it is the ambition of all
Aniwans to visit Aneityum and drink of that spring
and river, as they sigh to each other, —
" Alas, for the waters of Aniwa ! "
Their picture of the Flood is equally grotesque.
Far back, when the volcano, now on Tanna, was part
of Aniwa, the rain fell and fell from day to day, and
the sea rose till it threatened to cover everything.
All were drowned except the few who climbed up
on the volcano mountain. The sea had already put
out the volcano at the southern end of Aniwa ; and
Matshiktshiki, who dwelt in the greater volcano,
becoming afraid of the extinction of his big fire too,
split it off from Aniwa with all the land on the south
eastern side, and sailsd it across to Tanna on the top

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. \\9
of the flood. There, by his mighty strength, he,
heaved the volcano to the top of the highest moun
tain of Tanna, where it remains to this day. For, on
the subsiding of the sea, he was unable to transfer
his big fire to Aniwa ; and so it was reduced to a
very small island, without a volcano, and without a
river, for the sins of the people long ago.
Even where there are no snakes they apply the
superstitions about the serpent to a large, black, poi
sonous lizard called kekvau. They call it Teapolo's ;
and women or children scream wildly at the sight of
one. The Natives of several of our Islands have the
form of the lizard, as also of the snake and the bird
and the face of man, cut deep into the flesh of their
arms. When the cuts begin to heal, they tear open
the figures and press back the skin and force out
the flesh, till the forms stand out above the skin and
abide there as a visible horror for all their remaining
days. When they become Christians and put on cloth
ing, they are very anxious to cover these reminders of
Heathenism from public view.
The darkest and most hideous blot on Heathenism
is the practice of Infanticide. Only three cases came
to our knowledge on Aniwa ; but we publicly de
nounced them at all hazards, and awoke not only
natural feeling, but the selfish interests of the com
munity for the protection of the children. These
three were the last that died there by parents' hands.
A young husband, who had been jealous of his wife,
buried their male child alive as soon as born. An

i6o FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
old Tanna woman, who had no children living, having
at last a fine healthy boy born to her, threw him into
the sea before any one could interfere to save. And
a Savage, in anger with his wife, snatched her baby
from her arms, hid himself in the bush till night, and
returned without the child, refusing to give any
explanation, except that he was dead and buried
Praise be to God, these three murderers of their own
children were by-and-bye touched with the story of
Jesus, became members of the Church, and each
adopted little orphan children, towards whom they
continued to show the most tender affection and
care. Wife murder was also considered quite legitimate.
In one of our inland villages dwelt a young couple,
happy in every respect except that they had no
children. The man, being a Heathen, resolved to
take home another wife, a widow with two children.
This was naturally opposed by his young wife. And,
without the slightest warning, while she sat plaiting
a basket, he discharged a ball into her from his loaded
musket. It crashed through her arm and lodged
in her side. Everything was done that was in my
power to save her life ; but on the tenth day tetanus
came on, and she soon after passed away. The man
appeared very attentive to her all the time; but,
being a Heathen, he insisted that she had no right
to oppose his wishes ! He was not in any way pun
ished or disrespected by the people of his village, but
went out and in amongst them as usual, and took

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 161
home the other woman as his wife a few weeks there
after. His second wife began to attend Church and
School regularly with her children ; and at last he
also came along with, them, changing very manifestly
from his sullen and savage former self. They have
a large family ; they are avowedly trying to train
them all for the Lord Jesus ; and they take their
places meekly at the Lord's Table.
It would give a wonderful shock, I suppose, to
many namby-pamby Christians, to whom the title
" Mighty to Save " conveys no ideas of reality, to be
told that nine or ten converted murderers were par
taking with them the Holy Communion of Jesus!
But the Lord who reads the heart, and weighs every
motive ' and circumstance, has perhaps much more
reason to be shocked by the presence of some of
themselves. Penitence opens all the Heart of God —
"To-day shalt thou be with Me in Paradise."
Amongst the heathen, a murderer was often
honoured ; and if he succeeded in terrifying those
who ought to take revenge, he was sometimes even
prbmoted to be a Chief. One who had thus risen to
tyrannize over his village was so feared and obeyed,
that one of the lads there said to me, —
" Missi, I wish I had lived long ago ! I could have
murdered some great man, and come to honour.
As Christians, we have no prospects; where are
your warriors ? Are we always to remain common
men?" I 'told him of greatness in the service of Jesus, of
P. "

¦6s FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.

glory and honour with our Lord. That lad after
wards became a Native Teacher, first in his own
village, and then on a Heathen Island, — the Lord
the Spirit having opened up for his ambition the
nobler path.
The last Heathen Dance on Aniwa was intended,
strange to say, in honour of our work. We had
finished the burning of a large lime-kiln for our
buildings, and the event was regarded as worthy of a
festival. To our surprise, loud bursts of song were
followed by the tramp, tramp of many feet. Men
and women and children poured past us, painted,
decorated with feathers and bush twigs, and dressed
in their own wildest form, though almost entirely
nude so far as regards the clothing of civilization.
They marched into the village Public Ground, and
with song and shout and dance made the air hideous
to me. They danced in inner and outer circles, men
with men and women with women ; but I do not
know that the thing looked more irrational to an
outsider than do the balls at home. Our Islanders,
on becoming followers of Jesus, have always volun
tarily withdrawn from all these scenes, and regard
such dancings as inconsistent with the presence and
fellowship of the Saviour
On calling one of their leading men and asking him
what it all meant, he said,—
" Missi, we are rejoicing for you, singing and danc
ing to our gods for you and your works."
I told him that my Jehovah God would be angry

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 163
at His Church being so associated with Heathen
gods. The poor bewildered soul look grieved, and
asked, —
" Is it not good, Missi ? Are we not helping you ? "
I said, " No 1 It is not good. I am shocked to see
you. I come here to teach you to give up all these
ways, and to please the Jehovah God."
He went and called away his wife and all his
friends, and told them that the Missi was dis
pleased. But the others held on for hours, and were
much disgusted that I would not make them a feast
and pay them for dancing ! No other dance was ever
held near our Station on Aniwa.
Some most absurd and preposterous experiences
were forced upon us by the habits and notions of the
people. Amongst these I recall very vividly the
story of Nel wang's elopement with his bride. I had
begun, in spare hours, to lay the foundation of two
additional rooms for our house, and felt rather uneasy
to see a well-known Savage hanging around every
day with his tomahawk, and eagerly watching me
at work. He had killed a man, before our arrival
on Aniwa ; and it was he that startled my wife
by suddenly appearing from amongst the boxes, and
causing her to run for life. On seeing him hovering
so alarmingly near, tomahawk in hand, I saluted
him, —
" Nelwang, do you want to speak tome?"
"Yes, Missi," he replied; "if you will help me
now, I will be your friend for ever."

i<>4 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
I answered, " I am your friend. That brought me
here and keeps me here."
" Yes," said he very earnestly, " but I want you to
be strong as my friend, and I will be strong for you 1 "
I replied, " Well, how can I help you / "
He quickly answered, " I want to get married, and
I need your help."
I protested : " Nelwang, you know that marriages
here are all made in infancy, by children being bought
and betrothed to their future husbands. How can I
interfere ? You don't want to bring evil on me and
my wife and child ? It might cost us our lives."
" No ! no ! Missi," earnestly retorted Nelwang.
" No one hears of this, or can hear. Only help me
now. You tell me, if you were in my circumstances,
how would you act ? "
" That's surely very simple," I answered. " Every
man knows how to go about that business, if he wants
to be honest ! Look out for your intended, find out
if she loves you, and the rest will follow naturally, —
you will marry her."
"Yes," argued Nelwang, "but just there my trouble
comes in I "
" Do you know the woman you would like to get?"
I asked, wishing to bring him to some closer issue.
"Yes," replied he very frankly, "I want to matry
Yakin, the chief widow up at the inland village, and
that will break no infant betrothals."
" But,'- 1 persevered, " do you know if she loves
you or would take you ? "

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 165

"Yes," replied Nelwang ;" one day I met her on
the path and told her I would like to have her for
my wife. She took out her ear-rings and gave them
to me, and I know thereby that she loves me. I was
one of her late husband's men ; and if she had loved
any of them more than she did me, she would have
given them to another. With the ear-rings she gave
me her heart"
" Then why," I insisted, " don't you go and marry
her?" " There," said Nelwang gravely, " begins my diffi
culty. In her village there are thirty young men
for whom there are no wives. Each of them wants
her, but no one . has the courage to take her, for the
other nine-and-twenty will shoot him 1 "
" And if you take her," I suggested, " the disap
pointed thirty will shoot you."
" That's exactly what I see, Missi," continued Nel
wang ; " but I want you just to think you are in my
place, and tell me how you would carry her off. You
white men can always succeed. Missi, hear my plans,
and advise me."
With as serious a face as I could command, I had
to listen to Nelwang, to enter into his love affair,
and to make suggestions, with a view to avoiding
bloodshed and other miseries. The result of the
deliberations was that Nelwang was to secure the
confidence of two friends, his brother and the oratoi
Taia, to place one at each end of the coral rocks
above the village as watchmen, to cut down with his

1 66 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.

American tomahawk a passage through the fence at
the back, and to carry off his .bride at dead of night
into the seclusion and safety of the bush ! Nelwang's
eyes flashed as he struck his tomahawk into a tree,
and cried, —
" I see it now, Missi ! I shall win her from them
alL Yakin and I will be strong for you all our
days ! "
Next morning Yakin's house was found deserted.
They sent to all the villages around, but no one had
seen her. The hole in the fence behind was then dis
covered, and the thirty whispered to each other that
Yakin had been wooed and won by some daring lover.
Messengers were despatched to all the villages, and
Nelwang was found to have disappeared on the
same night as the widow, and neither could anywhere
be found.
The usual revenge was taken. The houses of the
offenders burned, their fences broken down, and all
their property either destroyed or distributed. Work
was suspended, and the disappointed thirty solaced
themselves by feasting at Yakin's expense. On the
third day I arrived at the scene. Seeing our old
friend Naswai looking on at the plunderers, I sig
nalled him, and said innocently, —
" Naswai, what's this your men are about ? What's
all the uproar ? "
The Chief replied, " Have you not heard, Missi ? "
"Heard?" said I. "The whole island has heard
your ongoings for three days ! I can get no peace
to study, or cavy on my work."

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. l6j
"Missi," said the Chief, " Nelwang has eloped with
Yakin, the wealthy widow, and all the young men are
taking their revenge."
" Oh," replied I, " is that all ? Call your men, and
let us speak to them."
The men were all assembled, and I said : " After
all your kindness to Yakin, and all your attention to
her since her husband's death, has she really run away
and left you all ? Don't you feel thankful that you
are free from such an ungrateful woman ? Had one
of you been married to her, and she had afterwards
run away with this man that she loved, that would
have been far worse ! And are you really making
all this noise over such a person, and destroying . so
much useful food ? Let these two fools go their way,
and if she be all that you now say, he will have the
worst of the bargain, and you will be sufficiently
avenged. I advise you to spare the fruit trees — go
home quietly — leave them to punish each other — and
let me get on with my work I "
Naswai repeated my appeal.
" Missi's word is good ! Gather up the food. Wait
till we see their conduct, how it grows. She wasn't
worth all this bother and noise ! "
Three weeks passed. The runaways were nowhere
to be found. It was generally believed that they had
gone in a canoe to Tanna or Erromanga. But one
morning, as I began my work at my house alone, the
brave Nelwang appeared at my side !
" Hillo ! " I said, " where have you come from ? and
where is Yakin I "

168 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
" I must not," he replied, " tell you yet. We are
hid. We have lived on cocoa-nuts gathered at night
Yakin is well and happy. I come now to fulfil my
promise : I will help you, and Yakin will help Missi
Paton the woman, and we shall be your friends. I
have ground to be built upon and fenced, whenever
we dare ; but we will come and live with you, till
peace is secured. Will you let us come to-morrow
morning ? "
" All right ! " I said. " Come to-morrow I " And,
trembling with delight, he disappeared into the
bush. Thus strangely God provided us with wonderful
assistance. Yakin soon learnt to wash and dress
and clean everything, and Nelwang served me like
a faithful disciple. They clung by us like our very
shadow, partly through fear of attack, partly from
affection ; but as each of them could handle freely
both musket and tomahawk, which, though laid aside,
were never far away, it was not every enemy that
cared to try issues with Nelwang and his bride.
After a few weeks had thus passed by, and as both
of them were really showjng an interest in things
pertaining to Jesus and His Gospel, I urged them
strongly to appear publicly at the Church on Sabbath,
to show that they were determined to stand their
ground together as true husband and wife, and that
the others must accept the position and become re
conciled. Delay now could gain no purpose, and I
wished the strife and uncertainty to be put to an end;

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 16}

Nelwang knew our customs. Every worshipper
has to be seated, when our little bell ceases ringing.
Aniwans would be ashamed to enter after the Service
had actually begun. As the bell ceased, Nelwang,
knowing that he would have a clear course, marched
in, dressed in shirt and kilt, and grasping very deter
minedly his tomahawk 1 He sat down as near to me
as he could conveniently get, trying hard to conceal his
manifest agitation. Slightly smiling towards me, he
then turned and looked eagerly at the door through
which the women entered and left the Church, as if
to say, " Yakin is coming ! " But his tomakawk was
poised ominously on his shoulder, and his courage
gave him a defiant and almost impudent air. He
was evidently quite ready to sell his life at a high
price, if any one was prepared to risk the conse
quences. In a few seconds Yakin entered ; and if Nelwang's
bearing and appearance were rather inconsistent
with the feeling of worship, — what on earth was I
to do when the figure and costume of Yakin began
to reveal itself marching in ? The first visible differ
ence betwixt a Heathen and a Christian is, — that the
Christian wears some clothing, the Heathen wears
none. Yakin determined to show the extent of her
Christianity by the amount of clothing she could
carry upon her person. Being a Chiefs widow before
she became Nelwang's bride, she had some idea of
state occasions, and appeared dressed in every article
of European apparel, mostly portions of male attire,

170 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
that she could beg or borrow from about the pre
mises ! Her bridal gown was a man's drab-coloured
great-coat, put on above her Native grass skirts, and
sweeping down to her heels, buttoned tight. Over
this she had hung on a vest, and above that again,
most amazing of all, she had superinduced a pair
of men's trousers, drawing the body over her head,
and leaving a leg dangling gracefully over each of
her shoulders and streaming down her back. Fast
ened to the one shoulder also there was a red shirt,
and to the other a striped shirt, waving about her
like wings as she sailed along. Around her head
a red shirf had been twisted like a turban, and her
notions of art demanded that a sleeve thereof should
hang aloft over each of her ears ! She seemed to be
a moving monster loaded with a mass of rags. The
day was excessively hot, and the perspiration poured
over her face in streams. She, too, sat as near to
me as she could get on the women's side of the
Church. Nelwang looked at me and then at her,
smiling quietly, as if to say, —
" You never saw, in all your white world, a bride
so grandly dressed ! "
I little thought what I was bringing on myself,
when I urged them to come to Church. The sight
of that poor creature sweltering before me constrained
me for once to make the service very short — perhaps
the shortest I ever conducted in all my life ! The
day ended in peace. The two souls were extremely
happy ; and I praised God that what might havs

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 171
been a scene of bloodshed had closed thus, even
though it were in a kind of wild grotesquerie !
Henceforth I never lacked a body-guard, nor Mrs.
Paton a helper. Yakin learned to read and write,
and became an excellent teacher in our Sabbath
school ; she also learned to sing, and led the praise
in Church, when my wife was unable to be present
In fact, she could put her hand to everything about
the house or the Mission, and became a great
favourite amongst the people. Nelwang fulfilled his
promise faithfully. He was indeed my friend.
Through all my inland tours, either he or the Sacred
Man, Kalangi (who first attempted twice to shoot
me, and then, after his conversion, acted as if God
had entrusted him with the keeping of my life),
faithfully accompanied me. With tomahawk or
musket, or both in hand, they were always within
reach, and instantly started to the front wherever
danger seemed to threaten us. These were amongst
our first and best Church members. Nelwang and
the Sacred Man have both gone to their rest. But
Yakin of the many garments has also had many
husbands. She rejoices now in her fourth, and is
still a devoted Christian, and a most interesting
character in many ways.
The progress of God's work was most conspicuous
in relation to wars and revenges among the Natives,
The two high Chiefs, Namakei and Naswai, frequently
declared, —
" We are the men of Christ now. We must not

172 PACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
fight. We must put down murders and crimes
among our people."
Two young fools, returning from Tanna with
muskets, attempted twice to shoot a man in sheer
wantonness and display of malice. The Islanders
met, and informed them that if man or woman was
injured by them, the other men would load their
muskets and shoot them dead in public council.
This was a mighty step towards public order, and
I greatly rejoiced before the Lord, His Spirit, like
leaven, was at work !
My constant custom was, in order to prevent war,
to run right in between the contending parties. My
faith enabled me to grasp and realize the promise,
" Lo, I am with you always." In Jesus I felt in
vulnerable and immortal, so long as I was doing
His work. And I can truly say, that these were the
moments when I felt my Saviour to be most truly
and sensibly present, inspiring and empowering me.
Another scheme had an excellent educative and
religious influence. I tried to interest all the villages,
and to treat all the Chiefs equally. In our early
days, after getting into my two-roomed house, I
engaged the Chief, or representative man of each
district, to put up one or other of the many out
houses required at the Station. One, along with
his people, built the cook-house ; another, the store ;
another, the banana and yam-house ; another, the
washing-house ; another, the boys' and girls' house j
the houses for servants and teachers, the School-

PACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 173
house, and the large shed, a kind of shelter where
Natives sat and talked when not at work about
the Premises. Of course these all were at first only
Native huts, of larger or smaller dimensions. But
they were all built by contract for articles which
they highly valued, such as axes, knives, yards
of prints and calico, strings of beads, blankets, etc
They served our purpose for the time, and when
another party, by contract also, had fenced around
our Premises, the Mission Station was really a
beautiful little lively and orderly Village, and in
itself no bad emblem of Christian and Civilized life,
The payments, made to all irrespectively, but only
for Work duly done and according to reasonable
bargain, distributed property and gifts amongst
them on wholesome principles, and encouraged a
well-conditioned rivalry which had many happy
effects. Heathenism made many desperate and some
strange efforts to stamp out our Cause on Aniwa, but
the Lord held the helm. One old Chief, formerly
friendly, turned against us. He ostentatiously set
himself to make a canoe, working at it very openly
and defiantly on Sabbaths. He, becoming sick and
dying, his brother started, on a Sabbath morning
and in contempt of the Worship, with an armed
company to provoke our people to war. They re
fused to fight ; and one man, whom he struck with
his club, said, —
" I will leave my revenge to Jehovah."

174 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
A few days thereafter, this brother also fell sick
and suddenly died. The Heathen party made much
of these incidents, and some clamoured for our death
in revenge, but most feared to murder us ; so they
withdrew and lived apart from our friends, as far
away as they could get. By-and-bye, however, they
set fire to a large district belonging to our supporters,
burning cocoa-nut and bread-fruit trees and plan
tations. Still our people refused to fight, and kept
near to protect us. Then all the leading men
assembled to talk it over. Most were for peace; but
some insisted upon burning our house and driving
us away or killing us, that they might be left to
live as they had hitherto done. At last a Sacred
Man, a Chief who had been on Tanna when the
Curacoa punished the murderers and robbers but
protected the villages of the friendly Natives there,
stood up and spoke in our defence, and warned them
what might happen ; and other three, who had been
under my instruction on Tanna, declared themselves
to be the friends of Jehovah and of His Missionary.
Finally the Sacred Man rose again, and showed them
rows of beautiful white shells strung rou^d his lsft
arm, saying, —
"Nowar, the great Chief at Port Resolution on
Tanna, when he saw that Missi and his wife could
not be kept there, took me to his heart, and pledged
me by these, the shells of his office as Chief, taken
from his own arms and bound on mine, to protect
them from all harm. He told me to declare to the

face to face with heathenism. 173
men of Aniwa that if the Missi be injured or slain,
he and his warriors will come from Tanna and take
the full revenge in blood." This turned the scale.
The meeting closed in our favour.
Close on the heels of this, another and a rather
perplexing incident befell us. A party of Heathens
assembled and made a great display of fishing on
the Lord's Day, in contempt of the practice of the
men on Jehovah's side, threatening also to waylay
the Teachers and myself in our village circuits. A
meeting was held by the Christian party, at the
close of the Sabbath Services. All who wished to
serve Jehovah were to come to my house next morn
ing, unarmed, and accompany me on a visit to our
enemies, that we might talk and reason together
with them. By daybreak, the Chiefs and nearly
eighty men assembled at the Mission, declaring that
they were on Jehovah's side, and wished to go with
me. But, alas ! they refused to lay down their arms,
or leave them behind ; nor would they either refrain
from going or suffer me to go alone. Pledging them
to peace, I was reluctantly placed at their head, and
we marched off to the village of the unfriendly party.
The villagers were greatly alarmed. The Chief's
two sons came forth with every available man to
meet us. That whole day was consumed in talking
and speechifying, sometimes chanting their replies :
the Natives are all inveterate talkers ! To me the
day was utterly wearisome ; but it had one redeeming
feature, — their rage found vent in hours of palaver,

176 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
instead of blows and blood. It ended in peace. The
Heathen were amazed at the number of Jehovah's
friends ; and they pledged themselves henceforth
to leave the Worship alone, and that every one who
pleased might come to it unmolested. For this, worn
out and weary, we returned, praising the Lord.
But I must here record the story of the Sinking
of the Well, which broke the back of Heathenism
on Aniwa. Being a flat coral island, with no hills
to attract the clouds, rain is scarce there as compared
with the adjoining mountainous islands ; and even
when it does fall heavily, with tropical profusion,
it disappears, as said before, through the light soil
and porous rock, and drains itself directly into the
sea Hence, because of its greater dryness, Aniwa
is more healthy than many of the surrounding isles ;
though, probably for the same reason, its Natives
are subject to a form of Elephantiasis, known as the
"Barbadoes leg." The Rainy Season is from De
cember to April, and then the disease most char
acteristic of all these regions is apt to prevail, viz.,
fever and ague.
At certain seasons, the Natives drank very un
wholesome water ; and, indeed, the best water they
had at any time for drinking purposes was from the
precious cocoa-nut, a kind of Apple of Paradise for
all these Southern Isles I They also cultivate the
sugar-cane very extensively, and in great variety;
and they chew it, when we would fly to water for
thirst, so it is to them both food and drink. The

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 177

black fellow carries with him to the field, when he
goes off for a day's work, four or five sticks of sugar
cane, and puts in his time comfortably enough on
these. Besides, the sea being their universal bathing-
place, in which they swattle like fish, and little water,
almost none, being required for cooking purposes,
and none whatever for washing clothes (!), the lack of
fresh springing water was not the dreadful trial to
them that it would be to us. Yet they appreciate and
rejoice in it immensely too ; though the water of the
green cocoa-nut is refreshing, and in appearance, taste,
and colour not unlike lemonade — one nut filling a
tumbler ; and though, when mothers die they feed the
babies on it and on the soft white pith, and they
flourish on the same ; yet the Natives themselves
show their delight in preferring, when they can get
it, the milk from the goat and the water from the
well. My household felt sadly the want of fresh water.
I prepared two large casks, to be filled when the rain
came. But when we attempted to do so at the
water-hole near the village, the Natives forbade us,
fearing that our large casks would carry all the water
away, and leave none for them with their so much
smaller cocoa-nut bottles. This public water-hole
was on the ground of two Sacred Men, who claimed
the power of emptying and filling it by rain at will
The superstitious Natives gave them presents to
bring the rain. If it came soon, they took all the
credit for it If not, they demanded larger gifts to
r 12

178 FACE TO FACE WITH HEAIHENISM.
satisfy their gods. Even our Aneityumese Teachers
said to me, when I protested that surely they could
not believe such things, —
' It is hard to know, Missi. The water does come
and go quickly. If you paid them well, they might
bring the rain, and let us fill our casks ! "
I told them that, as followers of Jehovah, we must
despise all Heathen mummeries, and trust in Him
and in the laws of His Creation to help us,
Aniwa, having therefore no permanent supply of
fresh water, in spring or stream or lake, I resolved
by the help of God to sink a well near the Mission
Premises, hoping that a wisdom higher than my own
would guide me to the source of some blessed spring.
Of the scientific conditions of such an experiment I
was completely ignorant ; but I counted on having
to dig through earth and coral above thirty feet, and
my constant fear was, that owing to our environment,
the water, if water I found, could only be salt water
after all my toils ! Still I resolved to sink that shaft
in hope, and in faith that the Son of God would be
glorified thereby.
One morning I said to the old Chief and his fellow-
Chief, both now earnestly inquiring about the religion
of Jehovah and of Jesus, —
" I am going to sink a deep well down into the
earth, to see if our God will send us fresh water up
from below."
They looked at me with astonishment, and said
In a tone of sympathy approaching to pity,—

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 179
" O Missi ! Wait till the rain comes down, and we
will save all we possibly can for you."
I replied, " We may all die for lack of water. If
no fresh water can be got, we may be forced to leave
you." The old Chief looked imploringly, and said : " 0
Missi ! you must not leave us for that. Rain comes
only from above. How could you expect our Island
to send up showers of rain from below ? "
I told him : " Fresh water does come up springing
from the earth in my Land at home, and I hope to
see it here also."
The old Chief grew more tender in his tones, and
cried : " O Missi, your head is going wrong ; you are
losing something, or you would not talk wild like
that ! Don't let our people hear you talking about
going down into the earth for rain, or they will never
listen to your word or believe you again."
But I started upon my hazardous job, selecting a
spot near the Mission Station and close to the public
path, that my prospective well might be useful to all.
I began to dig, with pick and spade and bucket at
hand, an American axe for a hammer and crowbar,
and a ladder for service by-and-bye. The good old
Chief now told off his men in relays to watch me, lest
I should attempt to take my own life, or do anything
outrageous, saying, —
" Poor Missi ! That's the way with all who go
mad. There's no driving of a notion out of their
heads. We must just watch him now. He will find

180 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
it harder to work with pick and spade than with his
pen, and when he's tired we'll persuade him to give it
up." I did get exhausted sooner than I expected, toiling
under that tropical sun ; but we never own before the
Natives that we are beaten, so I went into the house
and filled my vest pocket with large beautiful English-
made fish-hooks. These are very tempting to the
young men, as compared with their own, — skilfully
made though they be out of shell, and serving their
purposes wonderfully. Holding up a large hook, I
cried, — " One of these to every man who fills and
turns over three buckets out of this hole ! "
A rush was made to get the first turn, and back
again for another and another. I kept those on one
side who had got a turn, till all the rest in order
had a chance, and bucket after bucket was filled and
emptied rapidly. Still the shaft seemed to lower
very slowly, while my fish-hooks were disappearing
very quickly. I was constantly there, and took the
heavy share of everything, and was thankful one
evening to find that we had cleared more than twelve
feet deep, — when lo ! next morning, one side had
rushed in, and our work was all undone.
The old Chief and his best men now came around
me more earnestly than ever. He remonstrated with
me very gravely. He assured me for the fiftieth time
that rain would never be seen coming up through
the earth on Aniwa !
"Now," said he, "had you been in that hole

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 181
ist night, you would have been buried, and a Man-of-
war would have come from Queen 'Toria to ask for
the Missi that lived here. We would say, ' Down in
that hole.' The Captain would ask, 'Who killed
him and put him down there ? ' We would have to
say, ' He went down there himself ! ' The Captain
would answer, ' Nonsense J who ever heard of a white
man going down into the earth to bury himself?
You killed him, you put him there , don't hide your
bad conduct with lies ! ' Then he would bring out
his big guns and shoot us, and destroy our Island in
revenge. You are making your own grave, Missi,
and you will make ours too. Give up this mad freak,
for no rain will be found by going downwards on
Aniwa. Besides, all your fish-hooks cannot tempt my
men again to enter that hole ; they don't want to be
buried with you. Will you not give it up now ? "
I said all that I could to quiet his fears, explained
to them that this falling in had happened by my
neglect of precautions, and finally made known that
by the help of my God, even without all other help, I
meant to persevere.
Steeping my poor brains over the problem, I be
came an extemporized engineer. Two trees were
searched for, with branches on opposite sides, capable
of sustaining a cross tree betwixt them. I sank them
on each side firmly into the ground, passed the beam
across them over the centre of the shaft, fastened
thereon a rude home-made pulley and block, passed a
rope over the wheel, and swung my largest bucket to

IBS FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
the end of it Thus equipped, I began once more
sinking away at the well, but at so wide an angle
that the sides might not again fall in. Not a Native,
however, would enter that hole, and I had to pick
and dig away till I was utterly exhausted. But a
Teacher, in whom I had confidence, took charge
above, managing to hire them with axes, knives, etc.,
to seize the end of the rope and walk along the
ground pulling it till the bucket rose to the surface,
and then he himself swung it aside, emptied it, and
lowered it down again. I rang a little bell which I
had with me, when the bucket was loaded, and that
was the signal for my brave helpers to pull their
rope. And thus I toiled on from day to day, my
heart almost sinking sometimes with the sinking oi
the well, till we reached a depth of about thirty feet
And the phrase, " living water," " living water," kept
chiming through my soul like music from God, as I
dug and hammered away !
At this depth the earth and coral began to be
soaked with damp. I felt that we were nearing
water. My soul had a faith that God would open a
spring for us ; but side by side with this faith was a
strange terror that the water would be salt So per
plexing and mixed are even the highest experiences
of the soul ; the rose-flower of a perfect faith, set
round and round with prickly thorns: One evening
I said to the old Chief, —
" I think that Jehovah God will give us water to
morrow from that hole ! "

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 183
The Chief said, " No, Missi ; you will never see
rain coming up from the earth on this Island. We
wonder what is to be the end of this mad work of
yours. We expect daily, if you reach water, to see
you drop through into the sea, and the sharks will
eat you ! That will be the end of it ; death to you,
and danger to us all."
I still answered, " Come to-morrow. I hope and
believe that Jehovah God will send you the rain
water up through the earth. At the moment I knew
I was risking much, and probably incurring sorrowful
consequences, had no water been given ; but I had
faith that the Lord was leading me on, and I knew
that I sought His glory, not my own.
Next morning, I went down again at daybreak
and sank a narrow hole in the centre about two feet
deep. The perspiration broke over me with uncon
trollable excitement, and I trembled through every
limb, when the water rushed up and began to fill the
hole. Muddy though it was, I eagerly tasted it, and
the little " tinny " dropped from my hand with sheer
joy, and I almost fell upon my knees in that muddy
bottom to praise the Lord. It was water ! It was
fresh water ! It was living water from Jehovah's
well ! True, it was a little brackish, but nothing to
speak of; and no spring in the desert, cooling the
parched lips of a fevered pilgrim, ever appeared more
worthy of being called a Well of God than did that
water to me !
The Chiefs had assembled with their men near by

184 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
They waited on in eager expectancy. It was a re
hearsal, in a small way, of the Israelites coming round,
while Moses struck the rock and called for water.
By-and-bye, when I had praised the Lord, and my
excitement was a little calmed, the mud being also
greatly settled, I filled a jug, which I had taken
down empty in the sight of them all, and ascending
to the top called for them to come and see the rain
which Jehovah God had given us through the well.
They closed around me in haste, and gazed on it in
superstitious fear. The old Chief shook it to see if it
would spill, and then touched it to see if it felt like
water. At last he tasted it, and rolling it in his
mouth with joy for a moment, he swallowed it, and
shouted, " Rain ! Rain ! Yes, it is Rain 1 But how
did you get it?"
I repeated, "Jehovah my God gave it out of His
own Earth in answer to our labours and prayers. Go
and see it springing up for yourselves ! "
Now, though every man there could climb the
highest tree as swiftly and as fearlessly as a squirrel
or an opossum, not one of them had courage to walk
to the side and gaze down into that well. To them
this was miraculous ! But they were not without a
resource that met the emergency. They agreed to
take firm hold of each other by the hand, to place
themselves in a long line, the foremost man to lean
cautiously forward, gaze intb the well, and then pass
to the rear, and so on till all had seen "Jehovah's
rain " far below. It was somewhat comical, yet far

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. |5j
more pathetic, to stand by and -watch their faces, as
man after man peered down into the mystery, and
then looked up at me in blank bewilderment ! When
all had seen it with their own very eyes, and were
" weak with wonder," the old Chief exclaimed, —
" Missi, wonderful, wonderful is the work of your
Jehovah God ! No god of Aniwa ever helped us in
this way. But, Missi," continued he, after a pause
that looked like silent worship, " will it always rain
up through the earth ? or, will it come and go like
the rain from the clouds ? "
I told them that I believed it would always con
tinue there for our use, as a good gift from Jehovah.
" Well, but, Missi," replied the Chief, some glim
mering of self-interest beginning to strike his brain,
"will you or your family drink it all, or shall we
also have some ? "
" You and all your people," I answered, " and all
the people of the Island may come and drink and
carry away as much of it as you wish. I believe
there will always be plenty for us all, and the more
of it we can use the fresher it will be. That is the
way with many of our Jehovah's best gifts to men,
and for it and for all we praise His Name ! "
"Then, Missi," said the Chief, "it will be our
water, and we may all use it as our very own."
" Yes," I answered, " whenever you wish it, and as
much as you need, both here and at your own
houses, as far as it can possibly be made to go."
The Chief looked at me eagerly, fully convinced at

186 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
length that the well contained a treasure, and
exclaimed, "Missi, what can we do to help you
now?" Oh, how like is human nature all the world over !
When one toils and struggles, when help is needed
which many around could easily give and be the
better, not the worse, for giving it, they look on in
silence, or bless you with ungenerous criticism, or
ban you with malicious judgment But let them
get some peep of personal advantage by helping you,
or even of the empty bubble of praise for offering
it, and how they rush to your aid 1
But I was thankful to accept of the Chiefs assist
ance, though rather late in the day, and I said, —
" You have seen it fall in once already. If it falls
again, it will conceal the rain from below which our
God has given us. In order to preserve it for us and
for our children in all time, we must build it round
and round with great coral blocks from the bottom
to the very top. I will now clear it out, and prepare
the foundation for this wall of coral. Let every man
and woman carry from the shore the largest blocks
they can bring. It is well worth all the toil thus to
preserve our great Jehovah's gift ! "
Scarcely were my words repeated, when they
rushed to the shore, with shoutings and songs of
gladness; and soon every one was seen struggling
under the biggest block of coral with which he dared
to tackle. They lay like limestone rocks, broken uy
by the hurricanes, and soiled ashore in the arms ov

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. \%1

mighty billows; and in an incredibly short time scores
of them were tumbled down for my use at the mouth
of the well. Having prepared a foundation, I made
ready a sort of box to which every block was firmly
tied and then let down to me by the pulley, — a
Native Teacher, a faithful fellow, cautiously guiding
it I received and placed each stone in its position,
doing my poor best to wedge them one against the
other, building circularly, and cutting them to the
needed shape with my American axe. The wall is
about three feet thick, and the masonry may be
guaranteed to stand till the coral itself decays. I
wrought incessantly, for fear of any further collapse,
till I had it raised about twenty feet ; and now,
feeling secure, and my hands being dreadfully cut up,
I intimated that I would rest a week or two, and
finish the building then. But the Chief advanced
and said, —
"Missi, you have been strong to work. Your
strength has fled. But rest here beside us ; and just
point out where each block is to be laid. We will
lay them there, we will build them solidly behind
like you. And no man will sleep till it is done."
With all their will and heart they started on the
job ; some carrying, some cutting and squaring the
blocks, till the wall rose like magic, and a row of the
hugest rocks laid round the top bound all together,
and formed the mouth of the well. Women, boys,
and all wished to have a hand in building it, and it
remain* *n this day, a solid wall of masonry, the

188 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
circle being thirty-four feet deep, eight feet wide at
the top, and six at the bottom. I floored it over with
wood above all, and fixed the windlass and bucket,
and there it stands as one of the greatest material
blessings which the Lord has given to Aniwa. It
rises and falls with the tide, though a third of a mile
distant from the sea; and when, after using it, we
tasted the pure fresh water on board the Dayspring;
it seemed so insipid that I had to slip a little salt
into my tea along with the sugar before I could enjoy
it! All visitors are taken to see the well, as one of
the wonders of Aniwa; and an Elder of the Church
said to me lately, —
" But for that water, during the last two years of
drought, we would all have been dead ! "
Very strangely, though the Natives themselves
have since tried to sink six or seven wells in the
most likely places near their different villages, they
have either come to .coral rock which they could not
pierce, or found only water that was salt. And they
say amongst themselves, —
" Missi not only used pick and spade, but he
prayed and cried to his God. We have learned to
dig, but not how to pray, and therefore Jehovah will
not give us the rain from below ! "
The well was now finished. The place was neatly
fenced in. And the old Chief said, —
"Missi, now that this is the water for all, we must
take care and keep it pure."
I was so thankful that all were to use it. Had we

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 189
alone drawn water therefrom, they could so easily
have poisoned it, as they do the fish-pools, in caverns
among the rocks by the' shore, with their nuts and
runners, and killed us all. But there was no fear, if
they themselves were to use it daily. The. Chief
continued, —
" Missi, I think I could help you next Sabbath.
Will you let me preach a sermon on the well ? "
" Yes,'' I at once replied, " if you will try to bring
all the people to hear you."
" Missi, I will try,"- he eagerly promised." The
news spread like wildfire that the Chief Namakei was
to be the Missionary on the next day for the Worship,
and the people, under great expectancy, urged each
other to come and hear what he, had to say.
Sabbath came round. Aniwa assembled in what
wa's for that island a great crowd. Namakei appeared
dressed in shirt and kilt. He was so excited, and
flourished his tomahawk about at such a rate, that it
was rather lively work to be near him. I conducted
short opening devotions, and then called upon
Namakei. He rose at .once, with eye flashing'wildly,
and his limbs twitching with emotion. He spoke to
the following effect, swinging his tomahawk to en
force every eloquent gesticulation, —
," Friends of Namakei, men and women and children
of Aniwa, listen to my words ! Since Missi came
' here he has talked many strange things we could not
understand— things all too wonderful ; and we said
regarding many of them that they must be lies.

ioo FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
White people might believe such nonsense, but we
said that the black fellow knew better than to
receive it But of all his wonderful stories, we
thought the strangest was about sinking down
through the earth to get rain ! Then we said to each
other, The man's head is turned ; he's gone mad. But
the Missi prayed on and wrought on, telling us that
Jehovah God heard and saw, and that his God would
give him rain. Was he mad ? Has he not got the
rain deep down in the earth ? We mocked at him ;
but the water was there all the same. We have
laughed at other things which the Missi told us,
because we could not see them. But from this day
I believe that all he tells us about his Jehovah God
is true. Some day our eyes will see it. For to-day
we have seen the rain from the earth."
Then, rising to a climax, first the one foot and then
the other making the broken coral on the floor fly
behind like a war-horse pawing the ground, he cried
with great eloquence, —
" My people, the people of Aniwa, the world is
turned upside down since the word of Jehovah came
to this land ! Who ever expected to see rain coming
up through the earth ? It has flways come from the
clouds ! Wonderful is the work of this Jehovah God.
No god of Aniwa ever answered prayers as the
Missi's God has done. Friends of Namakei, sa.ll the
powers of the world could not have forced us t<»
believe that rain could be given from the depths of
the earth, if we had not seen it with our eyes, felt it

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 191
and tasted it as we here do. Now, by the help of
Jehovah God the Missi brought that invisible rain to
view, which we never before heard of or saw, and," —
(beating his hand on his breast, he exclaimed), —
" Something here in my heart tells me that the
Jehovah God does exist, the Invisible One, whom we
never heard of nor saw till the Missi brought Him to
our knowledge. The coral has been removed, the
land has been cleared away, and lo ! the water rises.
Invisible till this day, yet all the same it was there,
though our eyes were too weak. So I, your Chief,
do now firmly believe that when I die, when the bits
of coral and the heaps of dust are removed which
now blind my old eyes, I shall then see the Invisible
Jehovah God with my soul, as Missi tells me, not
less surely than I have seen the rain from the earth
below. From this day, my people, I must worship
the God who has opened for us the well, and who
fills us with rain from below. The gods of Aniwa
cannot hear, cannot help us, like the God of Missi.
Henceforth I am a follower of Jehovah God. Let
every man that thinks with me go now and fetch the
idols of Aniwa, the gods which our fathers feared,
and cast them down at Missi's feet. Let us burn
and bury and destroy these things of wood and stone,
and let us be taught by the Missi how to serve the
God who can hear, the Jehovah who gave us the well,
and who will give us every other blessing, for He sent
His Son Jesus to die for us and bring us to Heaven
This is what the Missi has been telling us every daj

193 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM,
since he landed on Aniwa. We laughed at him, but
now we believe him. The Jehovah God has sent us
rain from the earth. Why should He not also send
us His Son from Heaven? Namakei stands up for
Jehovah ! "
This address, and the Sinking of the Well, broke,
as I already said, the back of Heathenism on Aniwa.
That very afternoon, the old Chief and several of his
people brought their idols and cast them down at my
feet beside the door of our house. Oh, the intense
excitement of the weeks that followed ! Company
after company came to the spot, loaded with their
gods of wood and stone, and piled them up in heaps,
amid the tears and sobs of some, and the shoutings
of others, in which was heard the oft-repeated word,
"Jehovah! Jehovah!" What could be burned, we
cast into the flames ; others we buried in pits twelve
or fifteen feet deep ; and some few, more likely than
the rest to feed or awaken superstition, we sank far
out into the deep sea. Let no Heathen eyes ever
gaze on them again !
We do not mean to indicate that, in all cases, their
motives were either high or enlightened. There were
not wanting some who wished to make this new
movement pay, and were much disgusted when we
refused to " buy " their gods ! On being told that
Tehovah would not be pleased unless they gave them
up of their own free will, and destroyed them with
out pay or reward, some took them home again and
held on by them for a season, and others threw them

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 193
away in contempt. Meetings were held ; speeches
were delivered, for these New Hebrideans are irre
pressible orators, florid, and amazingly graphic ; much
talk followed, and the destruction of idols went on
apace. By-and-bye two Sacred Men and some other
selected persons were appointed a sort of detective
Committee, to search out and expose those who pre
tended to give them all up, but were hiding certain
idols in secret, and to encourage waverers to come to
a thorough decision for Jehovah. In these intensely
exciting days, we " stood still " and saw the salvation
of the Lord.
They flocked around us now at every meeting we
held. They listened eagerly to the story of the life
and death of Jesus. They voluntarily assumed one
or other article of clothing. And everything trans
piring was fully and faithfully submitted to us for
counsel or for information. One of the very first
things of a Christian discipline to which they readily
and almost unanimously took was the asking of
God's blessing on every meal and praising the great
Jehovah for their daily bread. Whosoever did not
do so was regarded as a Heathen. (Query: how
many white Heathens are there?) The next step,
and it was taken in a manner as if by some common
consent that was not less surprising than joyful, was
a form of Family Worship every morning and even
ing. Doubtless the prayers were often very queer,
and mixed up with many remaining superstitions ;
but they were prayers to the great Jehovah, the
P. '3

194 PACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
compassionate Father, the Invisible One — no longer
to gods of stone !
Necessarily these were the conspicuous features of
our life as Christians in their midst — morning and
evening Family Prayer, and Grace at Meat ; and
hence, most naturally, their instinctive adoption and
imitation of the same as the first outward tokens of
Christian discipline. Every house in which there
was not Prayer to God in the family was known
thereby to be Heathen. This was a direct and
practical evidence of the New Religion ; and, so far
as it goes (and that is very far indeed, where there is
any sincerity at all), the test was one about which
there could be no mistake on either side.
A third conspicuous feature stood out distinctly
and at once, — the change as to the Lord's Day.
Village after village followed in this also the example
of the Mission House. All ordinary occupations
ceased. Sabbath was spoken of as the Day for
Jehovah. Saturday came to be called "Cooking
Day," referring to the extra preparations for the day
of rest and worship. They believed that it was
Jehovah's will to keep the first day holy. The re
verse was a distinctive mark of Heathenism.
The first traces of a new Social Order began to
rise visibly on the delighted eye. The whole inhabit
ants, young and old, now attended School,— three
generations sometimes at the one copy or A B C
book ! Thefts, quarrels, crimes, etc., were settled
now, not by club law, but by fine or bonds or lash, as

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 19]

agreed upon by the Chiefs and their people. Every
thing was rapidly and surely becoming " new " under
the influence of the leaven of Jesus. Industry in
creased. Huts and plantations were safe. Formerly
every man, in travelling, carried with him all his
valuables ; now they were secure, left at home.
Even a brood of fowls or a litter of pigs would be
carried in bags on their persons in Heathen days.
Hence at Church we had sometimes lively episodes,
the chirruping of chicks, the squealing of piggies, and
the barking of puppies, one gaily responding to the
other, as we sang, or prayed, or preached the Gospel !
Being glad to see the Natives there, even with all their
belongings, we carefully refrained from finding fault ;
but the thread of devotion was sometimes apt to slip
through one's fingers, especially when the conflict of
the owner to silence a baby-pig inspired the little
wretch to drown everything in a long-sustained and
angry swinish scream.
The Natives, finding this state of matters trouble
some to themselves and disagreeable all round, called
a General Assembly, unanimously condemned dis
honesty, agreed upon severe fines and punishments
for every act of theft, and covenanted to stand by
each other in putting it down. The Chiefs, however.
found this a long and difficult task, but they held at
it under the inspiration of the Gospel and prevailed.
Even the trials and difficulties with which they met
were overruled by God, in assisting them to form
by the light of their own experience a simple code

196 FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM.
of Social Laws, fitted to repress the crimes there
prevailing, and to encourage the virtues specially
needing to be cultivated there. Heathen Worship
was gradually extinguished ; and, though no one was
compelled to come to Church, every person on Aniwa,
without exception, became an avowed worshipper of
Jehovah God. Again, " O Galilean, Thou hast con
quered ! "
Often since have I meditated on that old Cannibal
Chief reasoning himself and his people, from the
sinking of the well and the bringing of the invisible
water to view, into a belief as to the existence and
power of the great Invisible God, the only Hearer and
Answerer of prayer. And the contrasted picture rises
before my mind of the multitudes in Britain, America,
Germany, and our Colonies, all whose wisdom, science,
art, and wealth have only left them in spiritual dark
ness — miserable doubters ! In their pride of heart
they deny their Creator and Redeemer, so gloriously
revealed to them alike in Nature and in Scripture,
and are like a dog barking against the sun. They
will accept nothing but what their poorly-developed
Science can demonstrate ; yet that Science, as coin-
pared with the All-Truth of the Universe, is infinitely
smaller than was the poor Chief Namakei's know
ledge as compared with mine ! They do certainly
know that their very existence, at every moment,
depends on things that neither reason nor science can
fathom, any more than Namakei could understand
the rain from below. For every reason that he and

FACE TO FACE WITH HEATHENISM. 197

his people had to believe in the Invisible God, who
brought the water to their view, these sons and
daughters of civilization, " the heirs of all the ages in
the foremost files of time,'' have ten thousand more
¦ — from history, from science, from material progress
— yet in their pride of Intellect they refuse to ac
knowledge and adore that Invisible and Inscrutable
God, in whom every day they live, and move, and
have their being, and who has spoken to us by His
Son from Heaven. If their own sons, daughters, or
servants, who are infinitely less dependent on them
than they are upon God, should treat themselves as
they are treating their Creator, what would they
think ? How would they feel ? I pity from the depth
of my heart every human being, who, from whatever
cause, is a stranger to the most ennobling, uplifting,
and consoling experience that can come to the soul
of man — blessed communion with the Father of our
Spirits, through gracious union with the Lord Jesus
Christ " I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven
and Earth, because Thou hast hid these things from
the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
babes. Even so, Father : for so it seemed good in
Thy sight . . . Come unto Me, all ye that labour
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take
My yoke upon you, and learn of Me ; for I am meek
and lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest unto your
souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is
light " (Matt xi. 25-30).

CHAPTER VII.
THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
My first Aniwan Book. — The Power of Music. — A Pair of Glass
Eyes. — Church Building for Jesus. — The Hanging of the
Bell. — Patesa and his Bride. — An Armed Embassage. —
Youwili's Taboo. — Youwili's Conversion. — The Tobacco
IdoL — First Communion on Aniwa. — Our Village Day
Schools. — New Social Laws. — A Sabbath Day's Work on
Aniwa. — Our Week-day Life. — The Orphans and their
Biscuits. — "The Wreck of the Dayspring." — God's Own
Finger- Posts. — God's Work our Guarantee. — Profane
Swearers Rebuked. — A Heavenly Vision. — On Wing
through New Zealand. — Our Second Dayspring.
THE printing of my first Aniwan book was a
great event, not so much for the toil and worry
which it cost me, though that was enough to have
broken the heart of many a compositor, as rather for
the joy it gave to the old Chief Namakei
The break-up at Tanna had robbed me of my own
neat little printing press. I had since obtained at
Aneityum the remains of one from Erromanga, tha'
had belonged to the murdered Gordon. But the sup
ply of letters, in some cases, was so deficient that I
could print only four pages at a time ; and, besides, bit*.
of the press were wanting, and I had first to manufac
sg*

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 199

ture substitutes from scraps of iron and wood. I
managed, however, to make it go, and by-and-bye it
did good service. By it I printed our Aniwan Hymn-
Book, a portion of Genesis in Aniwan, a small book
in Erromangan for the second Gordon, and other little
things. The old Chief had eagerly helped me in translating
and preparing this first book. He had a great desire
"to hear it speak," as he graphically expressed it. It
was made up chiefly of short passages from the Scrip
tures, that might help me to introduce them to the
treasures of Divine truth and love. Namakei came
to me, morning after morning, saying, —
" Missi, is it done ? Can it speak ? "
At last I was able to answer, " Yes ! "
The old Chief eagerly responded, " Does it speak
my words ? "
I said, " It does."
With rising interest, Namakei exclaimed, —
" Make it speak to me, Missi ! Let me hear it
speak." I read to him a part of the book, and the old man
fairly shouted in an ecstasy of joy : " It does speak !
It speaks my own language, too ! Oh, give it to me ! "
He grasped it hurriedly, turned it all round every
way, pressed it to his bosom, and then, closing it with
a look of great disappointment, handed it back to
me, saying, "Missi, I cannot make it speak 1 It will
never speak to me."
" No," said I ; " you don't know how to read it yet,

soo THE LIGBT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.

how to make it speak to you ; but I will teach you to
read, and then it will speak to you as it does to me."
" 0 Missi, dear Missi, show me how to make it
speak ! " persisted the bewildered Chief. He was
straining his eyes so, that I suspected they were dim
with age, and could not see the letters. I looked out
for him a pair of spectacles, and managed to fit him
well. He was much afraid of putting them on at first,
manifestly in dread of some sort of sorcery. At last
when they were properly placed, he saw the letters
and everything so clearly that he exclaimed in great
excitement and joy, —
" I see it all now ! This is what you told us about
Jesus. He opened the eyes of a blind man. The
word of Jesus has just come to Aniwa He has sent
me these glass eyes. I have gotten back again the
sight that I had when a boy. O Missi, make the
book speak to me now ! "
I walked out with him to the public Village
Ground. There I drew A B C in large characters
upon the dust, showed him the same letters in the
book, and left him to compare them, and find out how
many occurred on the first page. Fixing these in
his mind, he came running to me, and said, —
" I have lifted up A B C. They are here in my
head, and I will hold them fast Give me other
three." This was repeated time after time. He mastered
the whole Alphabet, and soon began to spell out the
smaller words. Indeed, he came so often, getting

TBE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 201
me to read it over and over, that before he himself
could read it freely he had it word for word committed
to memory. When strangers passed him, or young
people came around, he would get out the little book,
and say,—
"Come, and I will let you hear how the book
speaks our own Aniwan words. You say, it is hard
to learn to read and make it speak. But be strong
to try ! If an old man like me has done it, it ought
to be much easier for you."
One day I heard him read to a company with won
derful fluency. Taking the book, I asked him to
show me how he had done it so quickly. Immediately
I perceived that he could recite the whole from
memory. He became our right-hand helper in the
Conversion of Aniwa.
Next after God's own Word, perhaps the power of
Music was most amazingly blessed in opening up
our way. Amongst many other illustrations, I may
mention how Namakei's wife was won. The old lady
positively shuddered at coming near the Mission
House, and dreaded being taught anything. Ons
day she was induced to draw near the door, and fixing
a hand on either post, and gazing inwards, she ex
claimed, " AwAi, Missi ! KAi, Missi ! " — the Native cry
for unspeakable wonder. Mrs. Paton began to play
on the harmonium, and sang a simple hymn in the
old woman's language. Manifestly charmed, she drew
nearer and nearer, and drank in the music, a* it were,
at every pore of her being. At last she ran off, arn,

802 THE LIGHT THAI SH1NETU MURE AND MORE.
we thought it was with fright, but it was to call to
gether all the women and girls from her village " to
hear the bokis sing ! " (Having no x, the word box
is pronounced thus.) She returned with them all at
her heels. They listened with dancing eyes. And
ever after the sound of a hymn, and the song of the
bokis, made them flock freely to class or meeting.
Being myself as nearly as possible destitute of the
power of singing, all my work would have been im
paired and sadly hindered, and the joyous side of the
Worship and Service of Jehovah could not have been
presented to the Natives, but for the gift bestowed
by the Lord on my dear wife. She led our songs of
praise, both in the family and in the Church, and that
was the first avenue by which the New Religion
winged its way into the heart of Cannibal and
Savage. The old Chief was particularly eager that this same
aged lady, his wife Yauwaki, should be taught to read.
But her sight was far gone. So, one day, he brought
her to me, saying, " Missi, can you give my wife also
a pair of new glass eyes like mine ? She tries to
learn, but she cannot see the letters. She tries to sew,
but she pricks her finger, and throws away the needle,
saying, ' The ways of the white people are not good ! '
If she could get a pair of glass eyes, she would be in
a new world like Namakei." In my bundle I found
a pair that suited her. She was in positive terror
about putting them on her face, but at last she cried
with delight, —

OH, MV NEW EYES!"

TBE LIGBT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. *>J

" Oh, my new eyes ! my . new eyes ! I have the
sight of a little girl. I will learn hard now. I will
make up for lost time."
Her progress was never very great, but her in
fluence for good on other women and girls was im
mense. In all my work amongst the Natives, I have striven
to train them to be self-supporting, and have never
helped them where I could train them to help them
selves. In this respect I was exceedingly careful,
when the question arose of building their Churches,
and Schools. At first we moved about amongst them
from village to village, acquired their language, and
taught them everywhere, — by the roadside, under the
shade of a tree, or on the public Village Ground.
Our old Native Hut, when we removed to the Mission
House formerly referred to, was used for all sorts of
public meetings. Feeling by-and-bye that the time
had come to interest them in building a new Church,
and that it would be every way helpful, I laid the
proposal before them, carefully explaining that for
this work no one would be paid, that the Church was
for all the Islanders and for the Worship alone, and
that every one must build purely for the love of
Jesus. I told them that God would be pleased with such
materials as they had to give, that they must not
begin till they had divided the work and counted the
cost, and that for my part I would do all that I could
to direct and help, and would supply the sinnet

»4 TBE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
( = cocoa-nut fibre rope) which I had brought from
Aneityum, and the nails brought from Sydney.
They held meeting after meeting throughout the
Island. Chiefs made long speeches ; orators chanted
their palavers ; and warriors acted their part by
waving of club and tomahawk. An unprecedented
friendliness sprang up amongst them. They agreed
to sink every quarrel, and unite in building the first
Church on Aniwa, — one Chief only holding back.
Women and children began to gather and prepare
the sugar-cane leaf for thatch. Men searched for
and cut down suitable trees.
The Church measured sixty-two feet by twenty-
four. The wall was twelve feet high. The studs
were of hard iron-wood, and were each by tenon and
mortise fastened into six iron-wood trees forming the
upper wall plates. All were not only nailed, but
strongly tied together by sinnet-rope, so as to resist
the hurricanes. The roof was supported by four
huge iron-wood trees, and another of equally hard
wood, sunk about eight feet into the ground, sur
rounded by building at the base, and forming massive
pillars. There were two doorways and eight window
spaces ; the floor was laid with white coral, broken
small, and covered with cocoa-nut tree leaf-mats, on
which the people sat I had a small platform, floored
and surrounded with reeds ; and Mrs. Paton had a
seat enclosing the harmonium, also made of reeds,
and in keeping. Great harmony prevailed all the
time, and no mishap marred the work. One hearty

THE LIGHT THAI ^HINETH MORE AND MORE. ao$

k'ellow fell from the roof-tree to the ground, and was
badly stunned. But, jumping up, he shook himself,
and saying, — " I was working for Jehovah ! He has
saved me from being hurt," — he mounted the roof
again and went on cheerily with his work.
Our pride in the New Church soon met with a
dreadful blow. That very season a terrific hurricane
evelled it with the ground. After much wailing, the
principal Chief, in a great Assembly, said, —
" Let us not weep, like boys over their broken
bows and arrows ! Let us be strong, and build a yet
stronger Church for Jehovah."
By our counsel, ten days were spent first in repair
ing houses and fences, and saving food from the
plantations, many of which had been swept into utter
ruin. Then they assembled on the appointed day.
A hymn was sung. God's blessing was invoked, and
all the work was dedicated afresh to Him. Days
were spent in taking the iron-wood roof to pieces,
and saving everything that could be saved. The
work was allocated equally amongst the villages, and
a wholesome emulation was created. One Chief still
held back. After a while, I visited him and per
sonally invited his help, — telling him that it was
God's House, and for all the people of Aniwa ; and
that if he and his people did not do their part, the
others would cast it in their teeth that they had no
share in the House of God. He yielded to my appeal,
and entered vigorously upon the work.
One large tree was still needed to complete the"

ao6 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
couples, and could nowhere be found. The work
was at a standstill ; for, though the size was now
reduced to fifty feet by twenty-two, and the roof had
been lowered by four feet in order to give the wind
lass sufficient purchase, there was plenty of smaller
wood on Aniwa, but the larger trees were apparently
exhausted. One morning, however, we were awoke
at early daybreak by the shouting and singing of a
company of men, carrying a great black tree to the
Church, with this same Chief dancing before them,
leading the singing, and beating time with the flourish
of his tomahawk. Determined not to be beaten,
though late in the field, he had lifted the roof-tree
out of his own house, as black as soot could make it,
and was carrying it to complete the couplings. The
rest of the builders shouted against this. All the
other wood of the Church was white and clean, and
they would not have this black tree, conspicuous in
the very centre of all But I praised the old Chief
for what he had done, and hoped he and his people
would come and worship Jehovah under his own
roof-tree. At this all were delighted ; and the work
went on apace, with many songs and shoutings.
Whenever the Church was roofed in, we met in it
for Public Worship. Coral was being got and burned,
and preparations made for plastering the walls. The
Natives were sharp enough to notice that I was not
putting up the bell ; and suspicions arose that I kept
it back in order to take it with me when I returned
to Tanna. It was a beautiful Church bell, cast and

TBE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 207
sent out by our dear friend, James Taylor, Esq.,
Engineer, Birkenhead. The Aniwans, therefore, gave
me no rest till I agreed to have it hung on their
new Church. They found a large iron-wood *xee
near the shore, cut a road for half a mile through the
bush, tied poles across it every few feet, and with
shouts lifted it bodily on their shoulders— six men or
so at each pole — and never set it down again till they
reached the Church ; for as one party got exhausted,
others were ready to rush in and relieve them at
every stage of the journey. The two old Chiefs,
flourishing their tomahawks, went capering in front of
all the rest, and led the song to which they marched,
joyfully bearing their load. They dug a deep hole
into which to sink it ; I squared the top and screwed
on the bell ; then we raised the tree by ropes, letting
it sink into the hole, built it round eight feet deep
with coral blocks and lime, and there from its top
swings and rings ever since the Church bell of Aniwa
A fortnight's cessation of labour at the Church now
followed. Their own plantations were attended to,
and other needful duties performed. Our resump
tion of operations at the Church gave the opportunity
for a deed of horrid cruelty. The Chiefs son,
Patesa, had just been married to a youthful widow,
whom Nasi, a Tanna man living on Aniwa, had also
desired. The people of the young bridegroom's
village agreed to sleep overnight near the Mission
Premises, in order to be ready for the work early
next morning ; and they deputed the young couple

»o8 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
to return to the village and sleep there, watching
over their property. Nasi and his half-brother
Nouka, knowing they were alone, crept stealthily
towards their hut at earliest daybreak, and removed
the door without awaking either of the sleepers.
Next moment a ball struck the young husband
dead. The wife sprang up and implored Nasi to
spare her ; but he sent a ball through her heart, and
she fell dead upon her dead spouse. Their people,
hearing the double shot, rushed to the scene, and
found the hut flowing with blood. Early that same
forenoon the bride and bridegroom were laid in the
same grave, in the sleep of love and death.
For a week all our work was suspended. Men and
boys went about fully armed, and all their talk was
for revenge. Nasi had a number of desperate fellows
at his back, all armed with muskets, and I feared the
loss of many lives. I implored them for once to leave
the vengeance in the hands of God, and to stand by
each other in carrying forward the work of Jehovah.
But I solemnly forbade the murderers to come near
the Mission House, or to help us with the Church.
My counsel was so far accepted. But every man
came to the work armed with musket, tomahawk,
spear, and club, and the boys with bows and arrows ;
and these were piled up round the fence at hand,
with watchmen stationed for alarm. Thus, literally
with sword in one hand and trowel in the, other, the
House of the Lord was reared again on Aniwa.
A coral was seen as described in a preceding

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 209
chapter ; lime was prepared therefrom by burning
it in extemporized kilns ; and each village vied with
all the rest in plastering beautifully its own allocated
portion — the first job of the kind they had ever done.
The floor was covered with broken coral and mats,
but the Natives are now (1889) furnishing it with
white men's seats. Originally they had a row of
seats all round it inside, made of bamboo cane and
reeds. The women and girls enter by one door,
and the men and boys by another ; and they sit on
separate sides, — except at the Lord's table, when all
sit together as one family. It was a Church perfectly
suitable for their circumstances, and it cost the Home
Committees not a single penny. It has withstood
many a hurricane. A large number of the original
builders are gone to their rest ; but their work
abides, and witnesses for God amongst their children.
On its rude walls I could see the glorious motto—
."Jehovah Shammah."
One of the last attempts ever made on my life
resulted, by God's blessing, in great good tc* us all
and to the work of the Lord. It was when Nourai,
one of Nasi's men, struck at me again and again with
the barrel of his musket ; but I evaded the blows,
till rescued by the women— the men looking on
stupefied. After he escaped into the bush, I as
sembled our people, and said, —
" If yo«Ndo not now try to stop this bad conduct,
I shall leave Aniwa, and go to some island where my
life will be protected."
P. U

210 THE LIGHT THaT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
Next morning at daybreak, about one hundred
men arrived at my house, and in answer to my query
why they came armed they replied, — " We are now
going to that village, where the men of wicked con
duct are gathered together. We will find out why
they sought your life, and we will rebuke their Sacred
Man for pretending to cause hurricanes and diseases.
We cannot go unarmed. We will not suffer you to
go alone. We are your friends and the friends of the
Worship. And we are resolved to stand by you, and
you must go at our head to-day ! "
In great perplexity, yet believing that my presence
might prevent bloodshed, I allowed myself. to be
placed at their head. The old Chief followed next,
then a number of fiery young men ; then all the rest,
single file, along the narrow path. At a sudden turn,
as we neared their village, Nourai, who had attacked
me the Sabbath day before, and his brother were seen
lurking with their muskets ; but our young men made •
a rUsh in front, and they disappeared into the bush.
We tbok possession of the Village Public Ground ;
and the Chief, the Sacred Man, and others soon
assembled. A most characteristic Native Palaver
followed. Speeches, endless speeches, were fired by
them at each other. My friends declared, in every
conceivable form of language and of graphic illustra
tion, that they were resolved at any cost to defend
me and the worship of Jehovah, and that they would
as one man punish every attempt to injure me or take
my life. The orator, Taia, exclaimed, —

fBB LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE, an
"You -think that Missi is here alone, and that you
can do with him as you please ! No ! We are now
all Missi's men. We will fight for him and his rather
than see him injured. Every one that attacks him
attacks us. That is finished to-day ! "
In the general scolding, the Sacred Man had special
attention, for pretending to cause hurricanes. One
pointed out that he had himself a stiff knee, and
argued,— " If he can make a hurricane, why can't he restore
the joint of his own knee ? It is surely easier to do
the one than the other ! "
The Natives laughed heartily, and taunted him.
Meantime he sat looking down to the earth in sullen
silence ; and a ludicrous episode ensued. His wife,
a big, strong woman, scolded him roundly for the
trouble he had brought them all into ; and then,
getting indignant as well as angry, she seized a huge
cocoa-nut leaf out of the bush, and with the butt end
thereof began thrashing his shoulders vigorously, as
she poured out the vials of her wrath in torrents of
words, always winding up with the cry, —
" I'll knock the Tevil out of him ! Hell not try
hurricanes again!"
The woman was a Malay, as many of the Aniwans
were. Had a Papuan woman on Tanna or Erromanga
dared such a thing, she would have been killed on the
spot. But even on Aniwa, the unwonted spectacle of
a w'ifc beating her husband created uproarious amuse
ment At length I remonstrated, saying. —

212 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
" You had better stop now ! You don't want to
kill him, do you ? You seem to have knocked ' the
Tevil ' pretty well out of him now I You see how
he receives it all in silence, and repents of all his
bad talk and bad conduct"
They exacted from him a solemn promise as to
the making of no more diseases or hurricanes, and
that he would live at peace with his neighbours.
The offending villagers at length presented a large
quantity of sugar-cane and food to us as a peace-
offering ; and we returned, praising God that the
whole day's scolding had ended in talk, not blood.
The result was every way most helpful Our friends
knew their strength and took courage. Our enemies
were disheartened and afraid. We saw the balance
growing heavier every day on the side of Jesus ; and
our souls blessed the Lord.
These events suggest to me another incident of those
days full at once of trial and of joy. It pertains to
the story of our young Chief, Youwili. From the
first, and for long, he was most audacious and trouble
some. Observing that for several days no Natives
had come near the Mission House, I asked the old
Chief if he knew why, and he answered, —
"Youwili has tabooed the paths, and threatens
death to any one who breaks through it."
I at once replied : " Then I conclude that you all
agree with him, and wish me to leave. We are here
only to teach you and your people. If he has power
to prevent that, we shall leave with the Dayspring."

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 213

The old. Chief called the people together, and they
came to me, saying, — " Our anger is strong against
Youwili Go with us and break down the taboo.
We will assist and protect you."
I went at their head and removed it. It consisted
simply of reeds stuck into the ground, with twigs and
leaves and fibre tied to each in a peculiar way, in a
circle round the Mission House. The Natives bad
an extraordinary dread of violating the taboo, and
believed that it meant death to the offender or
to some one of his family. All present entered
into a bond to punish on the spot any man who
attempted to replace the taboo, or to revenge its
removal. Thus a mortal blow was publicly struck
at this most miserable superstition, which had caused
bloodshed and m isery untold.
One day, thereafter, I was engaged in clearing
away the bush around the Mission House, having
purchased and paid for the land for the very purpose
of opening it up, when suddenly Youwili appeared
and menacingly forbade me to proceed. For the
sake of peace I for the time desisted. But he went
straight to my fence, and with his tomahawk cut
down the portion in front of our house, also some
bananas planted there, — their usual declaration of
war, intimating that he only awaited his opportunity
similarly to cut down me and mine. We saw the
old Chief and his men planting themselves here and
there to guard us, and the Natives prowling about
armed and excited. On calling them, they explained

214 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
the meaning of what Youwili had done, and that
they were determined to protect us. I said, —
" This must not continue. Are you to permit one
young fool to defy us all, and break up the Lord's
work on Aniwa ? If you cannot righteously punish
him, I will shut myself up in my House and with
draw from all attempts to teach or help you, till the
Vessel comes, and then I can leave the Island."
Now that they had begun really to love us, and to
be anxious to learn more, this was always my most
powerful argument We retired into the Mission
House. The people surrounded our doors and win
dows and pleaded with us. After long silence, we
replied, —
" You know our resolution. It is for you now to
decide. Either you must control that foolish young
man, or we must go ! "
Much speech -making, as usual, followed. The
people resolved to seize and punish Youwili ; but he
fled, and had hid himself in the bush. Coming to
me, the Chief said, —
" It is left to you to say what shall be Youwili's
punishment Shall we kill him ? "
I replied firmly, " Certainly not ! Only for murder
can life be lawfully taken away."
" What then ? " they continued. " Shall we burn his
houses and destroy his plantations ? "
I answered, " No."
" Shall we bind him and beat him ?"
"No."

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. f*%

"Shall we place him in. a canoe, thrust him out to
sea, and let him drown or escape as he may ? "
" No ! by no means."
" Then, Missi," said they, " these are our ways of
punishing. What other punishment remains that
Youwili cares for ? "
I replied, " Make him with his own hands, and
alone, put up a new fence, and restore all that he has
destroyed ; and make him promise publicly that he
will cease all evil conduct towards us. That will
satisfy me."
This idea of punishment seemed to tickle them
greatly. The Chiefs reported our words to the
Assembly ; and the Natives laughed and cheered, as
if it were a capital joke ! They cried aloud, —
" It is good ! It is good 1 Obey the word of the
Missi." After considerable hunting, the young Chief was
found. They brought him to the Assembly and
scolded him severely and told him their sentence.
He was surprised by the nature of the punishment,
and cowed by the determination of the people.
" To-morrow," said he, " I will fully repair the
fence. Never again will I oppose the Missl His
word is good."
By daybreak next morning Youwili was diligently
repairing what he had broken down, and before
evening he had everything made right, better than it
was before. While he toiled away, some fellows of
his own rank twitted him, saying. —

»l6 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
" Youwili, you found it easier to cut down Missi's
fence than to repair it again. You will not repeat
that in a hurry ! "
But he heard all in silence. Others passed with
averted heads, and he knew they were laughing at
bim. He made everything tight, and then left with
out uttering a single word. My heart yearned after
the poor fellow, but I thought it better to let his own
mind work away, on its new ideas as to punishment
and revenge, for a little longer by itself alone. I
instinctively felt that Youwili was beginning to turn,
that the Christ-Spirit had touched his darkly-
groping soiil My doors were now thrown open,
and every f/cod work went on as before. We resolved
to leave Youwili entirely to Jesus, setting apart a
portion of our prayer every day for the enlighten
ment and conversion of the young Chief, on whom
all our means had been exhausted apparently in
vain. A considerable time elapsed. No sign came, and
our prayers seemed to fail. But one day, I was
toiling between the shafts of a hand-cart, assisted by
two boys, drawing it along from the shore loaded
with coral blocks. Youwili came rushing from his
house, three hundred yards or so off the path, and
said, —
" Missi, that is too hard work for you. Let me be
your helper I "
Without waiting for a reply, he ordered the two
boyc to seize one rope, while he grasped the other.

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 217
threw it over his shoulder and started off, pulling
with the strength of a horse. My heart rose in
gratitude, and I wept with joy as I followed him. I
knew that that rope was but a symbol of the yoke
of Christ, which Youwili with his change of heart was
beginning to carry ! Truly there is only one way of
being born again, regeneration by the power of the
Spirit of God, the new heart ; but there are many
ways of conversion, of outwardly turning to the
Lord, of taking the actual first step that shows on
whose side we are. Regeneration is the sole work of
the Holy Spirit in the human heart and soul, and is
in every case one and the same. Conversion, on the
other hand, bringing into play the action also of the
human will, is never absolutely the same perhaps in
even two souls, — as like and yet as different as are
the faces of men.
Like those of old praying for the deliverance of
Peter, and who could not believe their ears and eyes
when Peter knocked and walked in amongst them,
so we could scarcely believe our eyes and ears when
Youwili became a disciple of Jesus, though we had
been praying for his conversion every day. His once
sullen countenance became literally bright with inner
light His wife came immediately for a book and a
dress, saying, —
" Youwili sent me. His opposition to the Worship
is over now. I am to attend Church and School
He is coming too. He wants to learn how to be
strong, like you, for Jehovah and for Jesus."

218 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
Oh, Jesus I to Thee alone be all the glory. Thou
hast the key to unlock every heart that Thou hast
created. Youwili proved to be slow at learning to read, but
he had perseverance, and his wife greatly helped him.
The two attended the Communicants' Class together,
and ultimately both sat down at the Lord's Table.
After his first Communion, he waited for me under
an orange-tree near the Mission House, and said, —
" Missi, I've given up everything for Jesus, except
one. I want to know if it is bad, if it will make Jesus
angry ; for if so, I am willing to give it up. I want
to live so as to please Jesus now."
We feared that it was some of their Heathenish
immoralities, and were in a measure greatly relieved
when he proceeded, —
" Missi, I have not yet given up my pipe and to
bacco ! O Missi, I have used it so long, and I do like
it so well ; but if you say that it makes Jesus angry
with me, I will smash my pipe now, and never smoke
again ! "
The man's soul was aflame. He was in tremendous
earnest, and would have done anything for me. But
I was more anxious to instruct his conscience than to
dominate it. I therefore replied in effect thus, —
" I rejoice, Youwili, that you are ready to give up
anything to please Jesus. He well deserves it, for
He gave up His life for you. For my part, you know
that I do not smoke ; and from my point of view I
would think it wrong in me to waste time and money

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 219

and perhaps health in blowing tobacco smoke into
the ain It would do me no good. It could not
possibly help me to serve or please Jesus better. I
think I am happier and healthier without it. And 1
am certain that I can use the time and money, spent
on this selfish and rather filthy habit, far more for
God's glory in many other ways. But I must be true
to you, Youwili, and admit that many of God's dear
people differ from me in these opinions. They spend
time and money, and sometimes injure health, in
smoking, besides setting a wasteful example to lads
and young men, and do not regard it as sinful. I
will not therefore condemn these, our fellow Chris
tians, by calling smoking a sin like drunkenness ;
but I will say to you that I regard it as a foolish and
wasteful indulgence, a bad habit, and that though
you may serve and please Jesus with it, you might
serve and please Jesus very much better without it."
He looked very anxious, as if weighing his habit
against his resolution, and then said, —
" Missi, I give up everything else. If it wont make
Jesus angry, I will keep the pipe. I have used it so
long, and oh, I do like it ! "
Renewing our advice and counsel, but leaving him
free to do in that matter so as to please Jesus accord
ing to his own best light, Youwili departed with a
conscience so far greatly relieved, and we had many
meditations upon the incident. Most of our Natives*
on their conversion, have voluntarily renounced tfie
Tobacco Idol ; but what more could I say to Youwili,

2zo THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
with thousands of white Christians at my back burn*
ing incense to that same idol every day of theij lives ?
Marvellous to me, in this connection, has often been
the working of a tender conscience, asking itself
how to serve and please Jesus, or how to do more
for Jesus. Some years ago, for instance, I met a
State School Teacher in Victoria, who had been
lately brought under the power of the GospeL In
his fresh love, he wanted to do something to show
his gratitude to Jesus. He had a young family, and
the way was barred to the Mission field. His dear
wife and he calculated over all their expenditure, to
find out how much they could save to support the
work of Jesus at home and abroad. Little or nothing
could be spared from what appeared necessary claims.
He fell upon his knees, and in tears implored God to
show him how he could do something more to save
the perishing. A voice came to him like a flash, —
" If you so care for Me and My work, you can
easily sacrifice your pipe."
He instantly took up his pipe, and laid it before
the Lord, saying, —
"There it is, O my Lord, and whatsoever it
may have cost me, shall now from year to year be
Thine!" He was not what is called a heavy smoker, — any
thing under one shilling per week being considered
" moderate," as I am informed. But he found that
he had been spending thirty-one shillings per annum
tr- tobacco ; and every year since he has laid that

TBE LIGBT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 221
mone/ upon the altar to Jesus, and prayed Him to
use it in sending His Gospel to Heathen lands. I
wonder which soul is the richer at the end of a
year — he who lays his money, saved from a selfish
indulgence, at the feet of Jesus, or he who blows it
away in filthy smoke ?
And this leads me to relate the story of our First
Communion on Aniwa. It was Sabbath, 24th
October, 1869; and surely the Angels of God and
the Church of the Redeemed in Glory were amongst
the great cloud of witnesses who eagerly " peered "
down upon the scene, — when we sat around the Lord's
Table and partook of His body and blood with those
few souls rescued out of the Heathen World. My
Communicants' Class had occupied me now a con
siderable time. The conditions of attendance at this
early stage were explicit, and had to be made very
severe, and only twenty were admitted to the roll.
At the final examination only twelve gave evidence of
understanding what they were doing, and of having
given their hearts to the service of the Lord Jesus.
At their own urgent desire, and after every care in
examining and instructing, they were solemnly dedi
cated in prayer to be baptized and admitted to the
Holy Table. On that Lord's Day, after the usual
opening Service, I gave a short and careful exposition
of the Ten Commandments and of the Way of Salva
tion according to the Gospel. The twelve Candidates
then stood up before all the inhabitants there assem
bled; and, after a brief exhortation to them as

222 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
Converts, I put to them the two questions that follow,
and each gave an affirmative reply,—
" Do you, in accordance with your profession of
the Christian Faith, and your promises before God
and the people, wish me now to baptize you ?
And, — "Will you live henceforth for Jesus only,
hating all sin and trying to love and serve your
Saviour ? "
Then, beginning with the old Chief, the twelve
came forward, and I baptized them one by one ac
cording to the Presbyterian usage. Two of them had
also little children, and they were at the same time
baptized, and received as the lambs of the flock.
Solemn prayer was then offered, and in the name of
the Holy Trinity the Church of Christ on Aniwa was
formally constituted. I addressed them on the words
of the Holy Institution — I Corinthians xi. 23 — and
then, after the prayer of Thanksgiving and Consecra
tion, administered the Lord's Supper, — the first
time since the Island of Aniwa was heaved out of its
coral depths ! Mrs. McNair, my wife, and myself
along with six Aneityumese Teachers, communicated
with the newly baptized twelve. And I think, if ever
in all my earthly experience, on that day I might
truly add the blessed words — Jesus " in the midst"
The whole Service occupied nearly three hour*.
The Islanders looked on with a wonder whose un
wonted silence was almost painful to bear. Many
were led to inquire carefully about everything they
saw, so new and strange. For the first time the

TBE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 223
Dorcas Street Sabbath School Teachers' gift from
South Melbourne Presbyterian Church was put to
use — a new Communion Service of silver. They
gave it in faith that we would require it, and in such
we received it. And now the day had come and
gone ! For three years we had toiled and prayed
and taught for this. At the moment when I put the
bread and wine into those dark hands, once stained
with the blood of Cannibalism, now stretched out to
receive and partake the emblems and seals of the
Redeemer's love, I had a foretaste of the joy of Glory
that well nigh broke my heart to pieces. I shall
never taste a deeper bliss, till I gaze on the glorified
face of Jesus Himself.
On the afternoon of that Communion Day, an
open-air Prayer Meeting was held under the shade
of the great banyan tree in front of our Church.
Seven of the new Church members there led the
people in prayer to Jesus, a hymn being sung betwixt
each. My heart was so full of joy that I could do
little else but weep. Oh, I wonder, I wonder, when
I see so many good Ministers at home, crowding each
other and treading on each other's heels, whether they
would not part with all their home privileges, and go
out-to the Heathen World and reap a joy like this—
" the joy of the Lord."
Having now our little Aniwan book, we set about
establishing Schools at every village on the Island.
Mrs. Paton and I had been diligently instructing
those around us, and had now a number prepared to

224 THE LIGHT THAT SBINETB MORE AND MORE.
act as helpers. Experience has proved that, for the
early stages their own fellow- Islanders are the most
successful instructors. Each village built its own
School, which on Sabbath served as a district Church.
For the two most advanced Schools I had our good
Aneityumese Teachers, and for the others I took the
best readers that could be found. These I changed
frequently, returning them to our own School for a
season, which was held for them in the afternoon ;
and, to encourage them, a small salary was granted
to each of them yearly, drawn from what is known
throughout the Churches as the Native Teachers'
Fund. These village Schools have all to be conducted at
daybreak, while the heavy dews still drench the bush ;
for, so soon as the dews are lifted by the rising sun,
the Natives are off to their plantations, on which
they depend for their food almost exclusively. I had
a large School at the Mission Station also at day
break, besides the afternoon School at three o'clock
for the training of Teachers. At first they made
very little progress ; but they began to form habits
of attention ; and they learned the fruitful habit ot
acknowledging God always, for all our Schools were
opened and closed with prayer. As their knowledge
and faith increased, we saw their Heathen practices
rapidly passing away, and a new life shaping itself
around us. Mrs. Paton taught a class of about fifty
women and girls. They became experts at sewing,
singing, plaiting hats, and reading. Nearly all the

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 22s

girls could at length cut out and make their own
dresses, as well as shirts or kilts for the men and
clothing for the children. Yet, three short years
before, men and women alike were running about
naked and savage. The Christ-Spirit is the true
civilizing power.
The new Social Order, referred to already in its
dim beginnings, rose around us like a sweet-scented
flower. I never interfered directly, unless expressly
called upon or appealed to. The two principal Chiefs,
were impressed with the idea that there was but one
law, — the Will of God, and one rule for them and
their people as Christians, — to please the Lord Jesus.
In every difficulty they consulted me. I explained
to them and read in their hearing the very words of
Holy Scripture, showing what appeared to me to be
the will of God and what would please the Saviour ;
and then sent them away to talk it over with their
people, and to apply these principles of the word
of God as wisely as they could according to their
circumstances. Our own part of the work went on
very joyfully, notwithstanding occasional trying and
painful incidents. Individual cases of greed and
selfishness and vice brought us many a bitter pang.
But the Lord never lost patience with us, and we
durst not therefore lose patience with them! We
trained the Teachers, we translated and printed and
expounded the Scriptures, we ministered to the sick
and dying ; we dispensed medicines every day, we
taught them the use of tools, we advised them as
P. IS

126 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
to laws and penalties ; and the New Society grew
and developed, and bore amidst all its imperfections
some traces of the fair Kingdom of God amongst
men. Our life and work will reveal itself to the reader
if I briefly outline a Sabbath Day on Aniwa. Break
fast is partaken of immediately after daylight. The
Church bell then rings, and ere it stops every wor
shipper is seated. The Natives are guided in starting
by the sunrise, and are forward from farthest corners
at this early hour. The first Service is over in about
an hour ; there is an interval of twenty minutes ; the
bell is again rung, and the second Service begins.
We follow the ordinary Presbyterian ritual ; but in
every Service I call upon an Elder or a Church
Member to lead in one of the prayers, which they do
with great alacrity and with much benefit to all con
cerned. As the last worshipper leaves, at close of second
Service, the bell is sounded twice very deliberately,
and that is the signal for the opening of my Com
municants' Class. I carefully expound the Church's
Shorter Catechism, and show how its teachings are
built upon Holy Scripture, applying each truth to
the conscience and the life. This Class is conducted
all the year round, and from it, step by step, our
Church Members are drawn as the Lord opens up
their way, the most of them attending two full years
at least before being admitted to the Lord's Table.
This discipline accounts for the fact that so very few

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 227
of our baptized converts have ever fallen away — as
few in proportion, I verily believe, as in Churches at
home. Meantime, many of the Church members
have been holding a prayer meeting amongst them
selves in the adjoining School, — a thing started of
their own free accord, — in which they invoke God's
blessing on all the work and worship of the day.
Having snatched a brief meal of tea, or a cold
dinner cooked on Saturday, the bell rings within an
hour, and our Sabbath School assembles, — in which
the whole inhabitants, young and old, take part,
myself superintending and giving the address, as well
as questioning on the lesson, Mrs. Paton teaching a
large class of adult women, and the Elders and best
readers instructing the ordinary classes for about half
an hour or so.
About one o'clock the School is closed, and we
then start off in our village tours. An experienced
Elder, with several Teachers, takes one side of the
Island this Sabbath, I with another company taking
the other side, and next Sabbath we reverse the
order. A short Service is conducted in the open air,
or in Schoolrooms, at every village that can be
reached ; and on their return they report to me cases
of sickness, or any signs of progress in the work of
the Lord. The whole Island is thus steadily and
methodically evangelized.
As the sun is setting I am creeping home from my
village tour ; and when darkness begins to approach,
the canoe drum is beat at every village, and the

228 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
people assemble under the banyan-tree for evening
village prayers. The Elder or Teacher presides.
Five or six hymns are joyously sung, and five or six
short prayers offered between, and thus the evening
hour passes happily in the fellowship of God. On a
calm evening, after Christianity had fairly taken hold
of the people, and they loved to sing over and over
again their favourite hymns, these village prayer-
meetings formed a most blessed close to every day,
and set the far-distant bush echoing with the praises
of God.
At the Mission House, before retiring to rest, we
assembled all the young people and any of our
villagers who chose to join them. They sat round
the dining-room floor in rows, sang hymns, read
verses of the Bible, and asked and answered ques
tions about the teaching of the day. About nine
o'clock we dismissed them, but they pled to remain
and hear our Family Worship in English : —
"Missi, we like the singing! We understand a
little. And we like to be where prayer is rising ! "
Thus Sabbath after Sabbath flowed on in incessant
service and fellowship. I was often wearied enough,
but it was not a " weary " day to me, nor what some
would call Puritanical and dull Our hearts were in
it, and the people made it a weekly festival. They
had few other distractions ; and amongst them " The
Worship" was an unfailing sensation and delight
As long as you gave them a chance to sing, they
knew not what weariness was. When I returned to

THE LIGHT THAT SHINE 2H MORE AND MORE. 229

so-called civilization, and saw how the Lord's Day
was abused in white Christendom, my soul longed
after the holy Sabbaths of Aniwa !
Nor is our week-day life less crowded or busy,
though in different ways. At grey dawn on Monday,
and every morning, the Tavaka ( = the canoe drum)
is struck in every village on Aniwa. The whole in
habitants turn in to the early School, which lasts about
an hour and a half, and then the Natives are off to
their plantations. Having partaken my breakfast, I
then spend my forenoon in translating or printing, or
visiting the sick, or whatever else is most urgent
About two o'clock the Natives return from their work,
bathe in the sea, and dine off cocoa-nut, bread-fruit,
or anything else that comes handily in the way. At
three o'clock the bell rings, and the afternoon School
for the Teachers and the more advanced learners then
occupies my wife and myself for about an hour and a
half. After this, the Natives spend their time in fishing
or lounging or preparing supper, — which is amongst
them always the meal of the day. Towards sundown
the Tavaka sounds again, and the day closes amid
the echoes of village prayers from under their several
banyan trees.
Thus day- after day and week after week passes
over us on Aniwa ; and much the same on all the
Islands where the Missionary has found a home. In
many respects it is a simple and happy and beau
tiful life ; and the man, whose heart is full of things
that are dear to Jesus, feels no desire to exchange

230 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MOKE AND MORE.
it for the poor frivolities of what calls itself " Society,'
and seems to finds its life in pleasures that Christ
cannot be asked to share, and in which, therefore,
Christians should have neither lot nor part.
The habits of morning and evening family prayer
and of grace at meat took a very wonderful hold
upon the people ; and became, as I have shown else
where, a distinctive badge of Christian versus
Heathen. This was strikingly manifested during a
time of bitter scarcity that befell us. I heard a father,
for instance, at his hut door, with his family around
him, reverently blessing God for the food provided for
them, and for all His mercies in Christ Jesus. Draw
ing near and conversing with them, I found that
their meal consisted of fig leaves which they had
gathered and cooked, — a poor enough dish ; but
hunger makes a happy appetite, and contentment is
a grateful relish.
During the same period of privation, my Orphans
suffered badly also. Once they came to me, saying, —
" Missi, we are very hungry."
I replied,-—" So am I, dear children, and we have
no more white food till the Dayspring comes."
They continued, — " Missi, you have two beautiful
fig trees. Will you let us take one feast of the young
and tender leaves? We will not injure branch or
fruit." I answered, — "Gladly, my children, take your fill !'¦
In a twinkling each child was perched upon a
branch; and they feasted there happy as squirrels

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 231
Every night we prayed for the vessel, and in the
morning our Orphan boys rushed to the coral rocks
and eagerly scanned the sea for an answer. Day
after day they returned with sad faces, saying,—-
" Missi, Tavaka jimra /" ( = No vessel yet).
But at grey dawn of a certain day, we were awoke
by the boys shouting from the shore and running for
the Mission House with the cry, — "Tavaka oat Tavaka
oat" (=The vessel, hurrah !)
We arose at once, and the boys exclaimed, — " Missi,
she is not our own vessel, but we think she carries
her flag. She has three masts, and our Dayspring
only two ! "
I looked through my glass, and saw that they
were discharging goods into the vessel's boats ; and
the children, when I told them that boxes and bags
and casks were being sent on shore, shouted and
danced with delight. As the first boat-load was
discharged, the Orphans surrounded me, saying, —
"Missi, here is a cask that rattles like biscuits!
Will you let us take it to the Mission House ? "
" I told them to do so if they could ; and in a
moment it was turned into the path, and the boys
had it flying before them, some tumbling and hurting
their knees, but up and at it again, and never pausing
till it rolled up' at the door of our Storehouse. On
returning I found them all around it, and they
said, —
" Missi, have you forgotten what you promised us ?*
I said, — " What did 1 promise you ? "

232 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
They looked very disappointed and whispered to
each other, — " Missi has forgot I "
" Forgot what ? " inquired I.
i " Missi," they answered, " you promised that when
the vessel came you would give each of us a biscuit"
" Oh," I replied, " I did not forget ; I only wanted
to see if you remembered it ! "
They laughed, saying, — "No fea.r of that, Missi!
Will you soon open the cask? We are dying for
biscuits." At once I got hammer and tools, knocked off the
hoops, took out the end, and then gave girls and boys
a biscuit each. To my surprise, they all stood round
biscuit in hand, but not one beginning to eat
" What," I exclaimed, "you are dying for biscuits I
Why don't you eat ? Are you expecting another ? "
One of the eldest said, — " We will first thank God
for sending us food, and ask Him to bless it to us all."
And this was done in their own simple and beauti
ful childlike way ; and then they did eat, and enjoyed
their food as a gift from the Heavenly Father's hand.
(Is there any child reading this, or hearing it read,
who never thanks God or asks Him to bless daily
bread ? Then is that child not a white Heathen ?)
We ourselves at the Mission House could very
heartily rejoice with the dear Orphans. For some
weeks past our European food had been all ex
hausted, except a little tea, and the cocoa-nut had
been our chief support. It was beginning to tell
against us. Our souls rose in gratitude to *he Lord,

TBE LIGBT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 233

who had sent us these fresh provisions that we might
love Him better and serve Him more.
The children's sharp eyes had read correctly. It
was not the Dayspring. Our brave little ship had
gone to wreck on 6th January, 1873 ; and this vessel
waj the Paragon, chartered to bring down our sup
plies. Alas ! the wreck had gone by auction sale to a
French slaving company, who cut a passage through
the coral reef, and had the vessel again floating in
the Bay, — elated at the prospect of employing our
Mission Ship in the blood-stained Kanaka-traffic ( = a
mere euphemism for South Sea slavery) ! Our souls
sank in horror and concern. Many Natives would
unwittingly trust themselves to the Dayspring; and
revenge would be taken on us, as was done on noble
Bishop Patteson, when the deception was found out
What could be done ? Nothing but cry to God,
which all the friends of our Mission did day and
night, not without tears, as we thought of the possible
degradation of our noble little Ship. Listen ! The
French Slavers, anchoring their prize in the Bay, and
greatly rejoicing, went ashore to celebrate the event.
They drank and feasted and revelled. But that
night a mighty storm arose, the old Dayspring
dragged her anchor, and at daybreak she was seen
again on the reef, but this time with her back broken
in two and for ever unfit for service, either fair or
foul. Oh, white-winged Virgin of the waves, better
for thee, as for thy human sisters, to die and pass away
than to suffer pollution and live on in disgrace !

•34 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
Dr. Steel had chartered the Paragon, a new three-
masted schooner, built at Balmain, Sydney, to come
down with our provisions, letters, etc. ; and the owners
had given a written agreement that if we could pur
chase her within a year we would get her for £i,oao.
She proved in every way a suitable vessel, and it
became abundantly manifest that in the interests
of our Mission her services ought to be permanently
secured. I had often said that I would not again leave my
beloved work on the Islands, unless compelled to do
so either by the breakdown of health, or by the loss
of our Mission Ship and my services being required
to assist in providing another. Very strange, that in
this one season both of these events befell us. During
the hurricanes, from January to April, 1873, when the
Dayspring was wrecked, we lost a darling child by
death, my dear wife had a protracted illness, and I
was brought very low with severe rheumatic fever.
I was reduced so far that I could not speak, and was
reported as dying. The Captain of a vessel, having
seen me, called at Tanna, and spoke of me as in all
probability dead by that time. Our unfailing and
ever-beloved friends and fellow Missionaries, Mr.
and Mrs. Watt, at once started from Kwamera,
Tanna, in their open boat and rowed and sailed
thirty miles to visit us. But a few days before they
arrived I had fallen into a long and sound sleep, out
of which, when I awoke, consciousness had again
returned to me. I had got the turn ; there was no

TBE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 235
further relapse ; but when I did regain a little strength,
my weakness was so great that I had to travel about
on crutches for many a day.
Being ordered to seek health by change and by
higher medical aid, and if possible in the cooler air of
New Zealand, we took the first opportunity and
arrived at Sydney, anxious to start the new move
ment to secure the Paragon there, and then to go
on to the Sister Colony. Being scarcely able to walk
without the crutches, we called privately a preliminary
meeting of friends for consultation and advice. The
conditions were laid before them and discussed. The
Insurance Company had paid £2,000 on the first
Dayspring. Of that sum £1,000 had been spent on
chartering and maintaining the Paragon; so that
we required an additional £2,000 to purchase her,
besides a large sum for alterations and equipment for
the Mission. The late Mr. Learmouth looked across
to Mr. Goodlet, and said,—
" If you'll join me, we will at once secure this
vessel for the Missionaries, that God's work may not
suffer from the wreck of the Dayspring. "
Those two servants of God, excellent Elders of
the Presbyterian Church, consulted together, and the
vessel was purchased next day. How I did praise
God, and pray Him to bless them and theirs ! The
late Dr. Fullarton, our dear friend, said to them,—
" But what guarantee do you ask from the Mission
aries for your money ? "
Mr. Learmouth's noble reply was, and the other

236 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
heartily re-echoed it, — " God's work is our guarantee !
From them we will ask none. What guarantee have
they to give us, except their faith in God ? That
guarantee is ours already."
I answered, — "You take God and His work foi
your guarantee. Rest assured that He will soon
repay you, and you will lose nothing by this noble
service." Having secured St. Andrew's Church for a public
meeting, I advertised it in all the papers. Ministers,
Sabbath School Teachers, and other friends came in
great numbers. The scheme was fairly launched,
and Collecting Cards largely distributed. Some of
our fellow-Missionaries thought that the Colonial
Churches should now do all these things voluntarily,
without our personal efforts. But in every great
emergency some one must take action and show the
way, else golden opport unities are apt to slip. Com
mittees carried everything out into detail, and all
worked for the fund with great goodwill.
I then sailed from Sydney to Victoria, and ad
dressed the General Assembly of the Presbyterian
Church in session at Melbourne. The work was
easily set agoing there, and willing workers fully
and rapidly organized it through Congregations and
Sabbath Schools.
Under medical advice, I next sailed for New
Zealand in the S.S. Hero, Captain Logan. A large
number of fast men and gamblers were on board, re
turning from the Melbourne Races, and their language

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 237

was extremely profane. Having prayed over it, I
said on the second day at the dinner table, —
" Gentlemen, will you bear with me a moment ? I
am sure no man at this table wishes to wound the
feelings of another or to give needless pain."
Every eye stared at me, and there was a general
cry as to what I meant. I continued, —
" Gentlemen, we are to be fellow-passengers for a
week or more. Now I am cut and wounded to
my very heart to hear you cursing the name of my
Heavenly Father, and taking in vain the name of my
blessed Saviour. It is God in whom we live and
move, it is Jesus who died to save us, and I would
rather ten times over you would wound and abuse
me, which no gentleman here would think of doing,
than profanely use those Holy Names so dear to me."
There was a painful silence, and most faces grew
crimson, some with rage, some perhaps with shame.
At last a banker, who was there, a man dying of con
sumption, replied with a profane oath and with
wrathful words. Keeping perfectly calm, in sorrow
and pity, I replied, looking him kindly in the face, —
" Dear Sir, you and I are strangers. But I have
pitied you very tenderly, ever since I came on board,
for your heavy trouble and hacking cough. You
ought to be the last to curse that blessed Name, as
you may soon have to appear in His presence. I re
turn, however, no railing word. If the Saviour was
as dear to your heart as He is to mine, you would
better understand me."

238 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
Little else was said during the remainder of that
meal. But an hour later Captain Logan sent for me
to his room, and said, —
" Sir, I too am a Christian. I would not give my
quiet hour in the Cabin with this Bible for all the
pleasures that the world can afford. You did your
duty to-day amongst these profane men. But leave
them and their consciences now in the hands of God,
and take no further notice during the voyage."
I never heard another oath on board that ship.
The banker met me in New Zealand and warmly in
vited me to his house !
My health greatly improved during the voyage ;
but I was sorely perplexed about this new under
taking. A sum of £2,800 must be raised, else the
vessel could not sail free for the New Hebrides.
I trembled, in my reduced state, at the task that
seemed laid upon me again. One night, after long
praying, I fell into a deep sleep in my Cabin, and
God granted me a Heavenly Dream or. Vision which
greatly comforted me, explain it how you will.
Sweetest music, praising God, arrested me and came
nearer and nearer. I gazed towards it approaching,
and seemed to behold hosts of shining beings bursting
into view. The brilliancy came pouring all from one
centre, and that was ablaze with insufferable bright
ness. Blinded with excess of light, my eyes seemed
yet to behold in fair outline the form of the glorified
Jesus ; but as I lifted them to gaze on His face, the
joy deepened into pain, my hand rose instinctively to

THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE. 239
shade my eyes, I cried with ecstasy, the music passed
farther and farther away, and I started up hearing
a Voice saying, in marvellous power and sweetness,
" Who art thou, O great mountain ? Before Zerub-
babel thou shalt become a plain." At this some will
Only smile. But to me it was a great and abiding
consolation. And I kept repeating to myself, " He
is Lord., and they all are ministering Spirits ; if He
cheers me thus in His own work, I take courage, I
know I shall succeed."
Reaching Auckland, I was in time to address the
General Assembly of the Church there also. They
gave me cordial welcome, and every Congregation
and Sabbath School might be visited as far as I
possibly could. The ministers promoted the move
ment with hearty zeal. The Sabbath Scholars took
Collecting Cards for "shares" in the new Mission
Ship. A meeting was held every day, and three
every Sabbath. Auckland, Nelson, Wellington,
Dunedin, and all towns and Churches within reach
of these were rapidly visited ; and I never had
greater joy or heartiness in any of my tours than
in this happy intercourse with the Ministers and
People of the Presbyterian Church in New Zealand.
I arrived back in Sydney about the end of March.
My health was wonderfully restored, and New Zea
land had given me about £1,700 for the new ship.
With the £1,000 of insurance money, and about £700
from New South Wales, and £400 from Victoria,
besides the £500 for her support also from Victoria,

240 THE LIGHT THAT SHINETH MORE AND MORE.
we were able to pay back the £3,000 of purchase
money, and about £800 for alterations and repairs, as
well as equip and provision her to sail for her next
year's work amongst the Islands free of debt. I said
to our two good friends at Sydney, —
"You took God and His work for your guarantee.
He has soon relieved you from all responsibility. You
have suffered no loss, and you have had the honour
and privilege of serving your Lord. I envy you the
joy you must feel in so using your wealth, and I pray
God's double blessing on all your store."
Our agent, Dr. Steele, had applied to the Home
authorities for power to change the vessel's name
from Paragon to Dayspring, so that the old associa
tions might not be broken. This was cordially
granted. And so our second Dayspring, owing no
man anything, sailed on her annual trip to the New
Hebrides, and we returned with her, praising the
Lord and reinvigorated alike in spirit and in body.

CHAPTER VIII.
PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
The Go? ;el in Living Capitals. — fc A Shower of Spears." — The
Tannese Refugees. — Pilgrimage and Death of Namakei. —
The Character of Naswai. — Christianity and Cocoa-Nuts. —
Nerwa the Agnostic. — Nerwa's Beautiful Farewell. — The
Story of Ruwawa. — Waiwai and his Wives. — Nelwang and
Kalangi. — Mungaw and Litsi Sore". — The Maddening of
Mungaw. — The Queen of Aniwa a Missionary. — The
Surrender of Nasi to Jesus.— Day- Light Prayer Meeting
on Aniwa. — Candidates for Baptism. — The Appeal and
Testimony of Lama
IN Heathendom every true Convert becomes at
once a Missionary. The changed life, shining
out amid, the surrounding darkness, is a Gospel in
largest Capitals which all can read. Our Islanders,
especially, having little to engage or otherwise dis
tract attention, become intense and devoted workers
for the Lord Jesus, if once the Divine Passion for
souls stirs within them. Many a reader, not making
due allowance for these special circumstances, would
therefore be tempted to think our estimate of their
enthusiasm for the Gospel was overdone ; but
thoughtful men will easily perceive that Natives,
p. Ml i&

J42 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
touc^d with the mighty impulses of Calvary, and
undistracted by social pleasures or politics, or litera
ture, or business claims, would almost by a moral
necessity pour all the currents of their being into
Religion, and probably show an apostolic devotion
and self-sacrifice too seldom seen, alas, amid the
thousand clamouring appeals of Civilization.
A Heathen has been all his days groping after
peace of soul in dark superstition and degrading
rites. You pour into his soul the light of Revelation.
He learns that God is love, that God sent His Son
to die for him, and that he is the heir of Life Eternal
in and through Jesus Christ. By the blessed en
lightenment of the Spirit of the Lord he believes
all this. He passes into a third heaven of joy, and
he burns to tell every one of this Glad Tidings.
Others see the change in his disposition, in his
character, in his whole life and actions ; and, amid
such surroundings, every Convert is a burning and
a shining light Even whole populations are thus
brought into the- Outer Court of the Temple ; and
Islands, still Heathen and Cannibal, are positively
eager for the Missionary to live amongst them
and would guard his life and property now in com
plete security, where a very few years ago everything
would have been instantly sacrificed on touching
their shores ! They are not Christianized, neither
are they Civilized, but the light has been kindled
all around them, and though still only shining afar,
they cannot but rejoice in its beams.

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 243
But even where the path is not so smooth, nor
any welcome awaiting them, Native Converts show
amazing zeal. For instance, one of our Chiefs, full
of the Christ-kindled desire to seek and to save, sent
a message to an inland Chief, that he and four attend
ants would come on Sabbath and tell them the
Gospel of Jehovah God. The reply came back
sternly forbidding their visit, and threatening with
death any Christian that approached their village.
Our Chief sent in response a loving message, telling
them that Jehovah had taught the Christians to
return good for evil, and that they would come un
armed to tell them the story of how the Son of God
came into the world and died in order to bless and
save His enemies. The Heathen Chief sent back a
stern and prompt reply once more : — " If you come,
you will be killed." On Sabbath morning, the
Christian Chief and his four companions were met
outside the village by the Heathen Chief, who im
plored and threatened them once more. But the
former said, —
" We come to you without weapons of war I We
come only to tell you about Jesus. We believe that
He will protect us to-day."
As they steadily pressed forward towards the
village, spears began to be thrown at them. Some
they evaded, being all except one most dexterous
warriors ; and others they literally received with their
bare hands, and turned them aside in an incredible
manner. The Heathen, apparently thunderstruck

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.

i ; these men thus approaching them without weapons
cf war, and not even flinging back their own spears
vhich they had caught, after having thrown what
tbe old Chief called " a shower of spears," desisted
from mere surprise. Our Christian Chief called out,
as he and his companions drew up in the midst of
them on the village Public Ground, —
"Jehovah thus protects us. He has given us all
your spears ! Once we would have thrown them
back at you and killed you. But now we come not
to fight, but to tell you about Jesus. He has changed
our dark hearts. He asks you now to lay down
all these your other weapons of war, and to hear what
we can tell you about the love of God, our great
Father, the only living God."
The Heathen were perfectly over-awed. They
manifestly looked upon these Christians as protected
by some Invisible One. They listened for the first
time to the story of the Gospel and of the Cross.
We lived to see that Chief and all his tribr sitting
in tke School of Christ. And there is perhaps not
an Inland in these Southern Seas, amongst all those
won for Christ, where similar acts of heroism on
the part of Converts cannot be recited by every
Missionary to the honour of our poor Natives and
to the glory of their Saviour.
Larger and harder tests were sometimes laid upon
their new faith. Once the war on Tanna drove
about one hundred of them to seek refuge on Aniwa.
Not »o many years before their lives would never

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 24J

have been thus entrusted to the inhabitants of another
Cannibal Island. But the Christ-Spirit was abroad
upon Aniwa The refugees were kindly cared for,
and in process of time were restored to their own
lands by our Missionary ship the Dayspring. The
Chiefs, however, and the Elders of the Church laid
the new laws before them very clearly and decidedly.
They would be helped and sheltered, but Aniwa
was now under law to Christ, and if any of the Tan
nese broke the public rules as to moral conduct, or in
any way disturbed the Worship of Jehovah, they
would at once be expelled from the Island and sent
back to Tanna. In all this, the Chief of the Tanna
party, my old friend Nowar, strongly supported our
Christian Chiefs. The Tannese behaved well, and
many of them wore clothing and began to attend
Church ; and the heavy drain upon the poor re
sources of Aniwa was b.orne with a noble and
Christian spirit, which greatly impressed the Tan
nese and commended the Gospel of Christ.
In claiming Aniwa for Christ, and winning it as a
jewel for His crown, we had the experience which has
ever marked God's path through history, — He raised
up around us and wonderfully endowed men to carry
forward- His own blessed work. Among these must
be specially commemorated Namakei, the old Chief
of Aniwa. Slowly, but very steadily, the light of the
Gospel broke in upon his soul, and he was ever very
eager to communicate to his people all that he
learned. In Heathen days he was a Cannibal and

246 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
a great warrior ; but from the first, as shown in the
preceding chapters, he took a warm interest in us
and our work, — a little selfish, no doubt, at the
beginning, but soon becoming purified as his eyes
and heart were opened to the Gospel of Jesus.
On the birth of a son to us on the Island, the
old Chief was in ecstasies. He claimed the child
as his heir, his own son being dead, and brought
nearly the whole inhabitants in relays to see the
white Chief of Aniwa ! He would have him called
Namakei the Younger, an honour which I fear we
did not too highly appreciate. As the child grew,
he took his hand and walked about with him freely
amongst the people, learning to speak their language
like a Native, and not only greatly interesting them
in himself, but even in us and in the work of the Lord.
This, too, was one of the bonds, however purely
human, that drew them all nearer and nearer to Jesus.
The death of Namakei had in it many streaks
of Christian romance. He had heard abnut the
Missionaries annually meeting on one or other of
the Islands and consulting about the work of
Jehovah. What ideas he had formed of a Mission
Synod one cannot easily imagine ; but in his old age,
and when very frail, he formed an impassioned
desire to attend our next meeting on Aneityum, and
see and hear all the Missionaries of Jesus gathered
together from the New Hebrides. Terrified that he
would die away from home, and that that might
bring great reverses to the good work on Aniwa,

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 24?
where he was truly beloved, I opposed his going with
all my might. But he and his relations and his
people were all set upon it, and I had at length to
give way. His few little books were then gathered
together, his meagre wardrobe was made up, and a
small Native basket carried all his belongings. He
assembled his people and took an affectionate farewell,
pleading with them to be " strong for Jesus," whether
they ever saw him again or not, and to be loyal and
kind to Missi. The people wailed out, and many
wept bitterly. Those on board the Dayspring were
amazed to see how his people loved him. -The old
Chief stood the voyage well. He went in and out
to our meeting of Synod, and was vastly pleaded
with the respect paid to him on Aneityum. When
he heard of the prosperity of the Lord's work, and
how Island after Island was learning to sing the
praises of Jesus, his heart glowed, and he said, —
" Missi, I am lifting up my head like a tree. I
am growing tall with joy ! "
On the fourth or fifth day, however, he sent for
me out of the Synod, and when I came to him, he
said, eagerly, —
" Missi, I am near to die ! I have asked you to
come and say farewell. Tell my daughter, my
brother, and my people to go on pleasing Jesus, and
I will meet them again in the fair World."
I tried to encourage him, saying that God might
raise him up again and restore him to his people;
but he faintly whispered, —

248 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
" O Missi, death is already touching me ! I feel
my feet going away from under me. Help me to
lie down under the shade of that banyan tree."
So saying, he seized my arm, we staggered near to
the tree, and he lay down under its cool shade. He
whispered again, —
" I am going ! O Missi, let me hear your words
rising up in prayer, and then my Soul will be strong
to go."
Amidst many choking sobs, I tried to pray. At
last he took my hand, pressed it to his heart, and
said in a stronger and clearer tone, —
"O my Missi, my dear Missi, I go before you,
but I will meet you again in the Home of Jesus.
Farewell ! "
That was the last effort of dissolving strength ;
he immediately became unconscious, and fell asleep.
My heart felt like to break over him. He was my
first Aniwan Convert, — the first who ever on that
Island of love and tears opened his heart to Jesus ;
and as he lay there on the leaves and grass, my
soul soared upward after his, and all the harps of
God seemed to thrill with song as Jesus presented
to the Father this trophy of redeeming love. He
had been our true and devoted friend and fellow-
helper in the Gospel, and next morning all the
members of our Synod followed his remains to the
grave. There we stood, the white Missionaries of
the Cross from far distant lands, mingling our tears
with Christian Natives of Aneityum, aad letting

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS 249
them fall over one who only a few years before was
a blood-stained Cannibal, and whom now we mourned
as a brother, a saint, an Apostle amongst his people.
Ye asjc an explanation? The Christ entered into
his heart, and Namakei became a new Creature,
" Behold, I make all things new."
We were in positive distress about returning to
Aniwa without the Chief, and we greatly feared the
consequences. . To show our perfect sympathy with
them, we prepared a special and considerable present
for Litsi his daughter, for his brother, and for other
near friends — a sort of object lesson, that we had
in every way been kind to old Namakei, as we now
wished to be to them. When our boat approached
the landing, nearly the whole population had as
sembled to meet us ; and Litsi and his brother were
far out on the reef to salute us. Litsi's keen eye
had missed old Namakei's form ; and far as words
could carry I heard her voice crying, —
" Missi, where is my father ?"
I made as if I did not hear ; the boat was draw
ing slowly near, and again she cried aloud, " Missi,
where is my father ? Is Namakei dead ! "
I replied, — " Yes. He died on Aneityum. He is
now with Jesus in Glory."
Then arose a wild, wailing cry, led by Litsi and
taken up by all around. It roso and fell like a chant
or dirge, as one after another wailed out praise and
sorrow over the name of Namakei. We moved
slowly into the boat harbour. Litsi, the daughter,

J50 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
and Kalangi his brother, shook hands, weeping sadly,
and welcomed us back, assuring us that we had
nothing to fear. Amidst many sobs and wailings,
Litsi told us that they all dreaded he would never
ssturn, and explained to this effect : —
" We knew that he was dying, but we durst not
tell you. When you agreed to let him go, he went
round and took farewell of all his friends, and told
them he was going to sleep at last on Aneityum,
and that at the" Great Day he would rise to meet
Jesus with the glorious company of the Aneityumese
Christians. He urged us all to obey you and be
true to Jesus. Truly, Missi, we will remember my
dear father's parting word, and follow in his steps
and help you in the work of the Lord ! "
The other Chief, Naswai, now accompanied us tc
the Mission House, and all the people followed,
wailing loudly for Namakei. On the following
Sabbath, I told the story of his conversion, life for
Jesus, and death on Aneityum ; and God overruled
this event, contrary to our fears, for greatly increas
ing the interest of many in the Church and in the
claims of Jesus upon themselves.
Naswai, the friend and companion of Namakei,
was an inland Chief. He had, as his followers, by
far the largest number of men in any village on
Aniwa. He had certainly a dignified bearing, and
his wife Katua was quite a lady in look and manner
as compared with all around her. She was the first
woman on the Island that adopted the clothes of

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 251
civilization, and she showed considerable instinctive
taste in the way she dressed herself in these. Her
example was a kind of Gospel in its good influence
on all the women ; she was a real companion to
her husband, and went with him almost every
where. Naswai, after he became a Christian, had a touch
of scorn in his manner, and was particularly stern
against every form of lying or deceit. I used some
times to let jobs to Naswai, such as fencing or
thatching, at a fixed price. He would come with a
staff of men, say thirty or forty, see the work
thoroughly done, and then divide the price gener
ously in equal portions amongst the workers, seldom
keeping anything either in food or wages for himself.
On one occasion, the people of a distant village were
working for me. Naswai assisted and directed them.
On paying them, one of the company said, —
"Missi, you have not paid Naswai He worked
as hard as any of us."
Naswai turned upon him with the dignity of a
prince, and said, —
" I did not work for pay ! Would you make
Missi pay more than he promised ? Your conduct
is bad. I will be no party to your bad ways."
And, with an indignant wave of his hand, he
jtalked away in great disdain.
Naswai was younger and more intelligent than
Namakei, and in everything except in translating the
Scriptures he was much more of a fellow-helpitf In

852 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
the work of the Lord. For many years it was
Naswai's special delight to carry my pulpit Bible
from the Mission House to the Church every Sab
bath morning, and to see that everything was in
perfect order before the Service began. He was
also the Teacher in his own village School, as well
as an Elder in the Church. His preaching was
wonderfully happy in its graphic illustrations, and
his prayers were fervent and uplifting. Yet his
people were the worst to manage on all the Island,
and the very last to embrace the Gospel.
He died when we were in the Colonies on furlough
in 1875 ; and his wife Katua very shortly pre-deceased
him. His last counsels to his people made a great
impression on them. They told us how he pleaded
with them to love and serve the Lord Jesus, and how
he assured them with his dying breath that he had
been " a new creature " since he gave his heart to
Christ, and that he was perfectly happy in going to
be with his Saviour.
I must here recall one memorable example of
Naswai's power and skill as a preacher. On one
occasion the Dayspring brought a large deputation
from Fotuna to see for themselves the change which
the Gospel had produced on Aniwa. On Sabbath,
after the Missionaries had conducted the usual
Public Worship, some of the leading Aniwans ad
dressed the Fotunese ; and amongst others, Naswai
spoke to the following effect : —
"Men of Fotuna, you come to see what the

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 2SJ
Gospel has done for Aniwa. It is Jehovah the living
God that has made all this change. As Heathens,
we quarrelled, killed and ate each other. We had
no peace and no joy in heart or house, in villages or
in lands ; but we now live as brethren and have
happiness in all these things. When you go back
to Fotuna, they will ask you, ' What is Christianity ? "
And you will have to reply, ' It is that which has
changed the people of Aniwa.' But they will still
say, ' What is it ? ' And you will answer, ' It is that
which has given them clothing and blankets, knives
and axes, fish-hooks and many other useful things ;
it is that which has led them to give up fighting,
and to live together as friends.' But they will ask
you, ' What is it like ? ' And you will have to tell
them, alas, that you cannot explain it, that you have
only seen its workings, not itself, and that no one
can tell what Christianity is but the man that loves
Jesus, the Invisible Master, and walks with Him and
tries to please Him. Now, you people of Fotuna,
you think that if you don't dance and sing and pray
to your gods, you will have no crops. We once did
so too, sacrificing and doing much abomination to
our gods for weeks before our planting season every
year. But we saw our Missi only praying to the
Invisible Jehovah, and planting his yams, and they
grew fairer than ours. You are weak every year
before your hard work begins in the fields, with your
wild and bad conduct to please your gods. But we
are strong for our work, for we pray to Jehovah,

«54 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
and He gives quiet rest instead of wild dancing, and
makes us happy in our toils. Since we followed
Missi's example, Jehovah has given us large and
beautiful crops, and we now know that He gives us
all our blessings."
Turning to me, he exclaimed, " Missi, have you
the large yam we presented to you ? Would you not
think it well to send it back with these men of
Fotuna, to let their people see the yams which
Jehovah grows for us in answer to prayer ? Jehovah
is the only God who can grow yams like that ! "
Then, after a pause, he proceeded, — " When you
go back to Fotuna, and they ask you, ' What is
Christianity ? ' you will be like an inland Chief of
Erromanga, who once came down and saw a great
feast on the shore. When he saw so much food and
so many different kinds of it, he asked, ' What is this
made of ? ' and was answered, ' Cocoa-nuts and yams.'
'And this ? ' ' Cocoa-nuts and bananas.' ' And this ? '
' Cocoa-nuts and taro.' ' And this ? ' Cocoa-nuts and
chestnuts,' etc., etc The Chief was immensely as
tonished at the host of dishes that could be prepared
from the cocoa-nuts. On returning, he carried home
a great load of them to his people, that they might
see and taste the excellent food of the shore-people.
One day, all being assembled, he told them the
wonders of that feast; and, having roasted the cocoa-
nuts, he took out the kernels, all charred and spoiled,
and distributed them amongst his people. They
tasted the cocoa-nut, they began to chew it, and then

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. *5J
spat it out, crying, ' Our own food is far better than
that! ' The Chief was confused and only got laughed
at for all his trouble. Was the fault in the cocoa-
nuts ? No ; but they were spoiled in the cooking !
So your attempts to explain Christianity will only
spoil it. Tell them that a man must live as a Chris
tian before he can show others what Christianity is."
On their return to Fotuna they exhibited Jehovah's
yam, given in answer to prayer and labour ; they
told what Christianity had done for Aniwa ; but did
not fail to qualify all their accounts with the story
of the Erromangan Chief and the cocoa-nuts, with its
very practical lesson.
The two Chiefs of next importance on Aniwa
were Nerwa and Ruwawa. „ Nerwa was a keen de
bater; all his thoughts ran in the channels of logic
When I could speak a little of their language, I
visited and preached at his village ; but the moment
he discovered that the teaching about Jehovah was
opposed to their Heathen customs, he sternly for
bade us. One day, during my address, he blossomed
out into a full-fledged and pronounced Agnostic (with
as much reason at his back as the European type !)
and angrily interrupted me :—
" It's all lies you come here to teach us, and you
call it Worship 1 You say your Jehovah God dwells
in Heaven. Who ever went up there to hear Him or
see Him ? You talk of Jehovah as if you had visited
His Heaven. Why, you cannot climb even to the
top of one of our cocoa-nut trees, though we can,

256 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
and that with ease ! In going up to the roof of
your own Mission House, you require the help of a
ladder to carry you. And even if you could make
your ladder higher than our highest cocoa-nut tree,
on what would you lean its top? And when you
get to its top, you can only climb down the other
side and end where you began ! The thing is im
possible. You never saw that God ; you never
heard Him speak ; don't come here with any of your
white lies, or I'll send my spear through you."
He drove us from his village, and furiously
threatened murder, if we ever dared to return. But
very soon thereafter the Lord sent us a little orphan
girl from Nerwa's village. She was very clever, and
could both read and write, and told over all that we
taught her. Her visits home, or at least amongst the
villagers where her home had been, her changed
appearance and her childish talk, produced a very
deep interest in us and in our work.
An orphan boy next was sent from that village to
be kept and trained at the Mission House, and he
too took back his little stories of how kind and good
to him were Missi the man and Missi the woman.
By this time Chief and people alike were taking a
lively interest in all that was transpiring. One day
the Chief's wife, a quiet and gentle woman, came to
the Worship and said, —
"Nerwa's opposition dies fast. The story of the
Orphans did it. He has allowed me to attend the
Church, and to get the Christian's book."

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 257
We gave her a book and a bit of clothing. She
went home and told everything. Woman after
woman followed her from that same village, and
some of the men began to accompany them. The
only thing in which they showed a real interest was
the children singing the little hymns which I had
translated into their own Aniwan tongue, and which
my wife had taught them to sing very sweetly and
joyfully. Nerwa at last got so interested that he
came himself, and sat within earshot, and drank in
the joyful sound. In a short time he drew so near
that he could hear our preaching, and then began
openly and regularly to attend the Church. His
keen reasoning faculty was constantly at work. He
weighed and compared everything he heard, and
soon out-distanced nearly all of them in his grasp of
the ideas of the Gospel. He put on clothing, joined
our School, and professed himself a follower of the
Lord Jesus. He eagerly set himself, with all his
power, to bring in a neighbouring Chief and his
people, and constituted himself at once an energetic
and very pronounced helper to the Missionary.
On the death of Naswai, Nerwa at once took his
place in carrying my Bible to the Church, and seeing
that all the people were seated before the stopping
of the bell. I have seen him clasping the Bible like
a living thing to his breast, and heard him cry, —
" Oh, to have this treasure in my own words of
Aniwa ! "
When Matthew and Mark were at last printed in
P. 17

158 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
Aniwan, he studied them incessantly, and soon
could read them freely. He became the Teacher
in his own village School, and delighted in instruct
ing others. He was assisted by Ruwawa, whom he
himself had drawn into the circle of Gospel influence;
and at our next election these two friends were
appointed Elders of the Church, and greatly sus
tained our hands in every good work on Aniwa.
After years of happy and useful service, the time
came for Nerwa to die. He was then so greatly
beloved that most of the inhabitants visited him
during his long illness. He read a bit of the Gospels
in his own Aniwan, and prayed with and for every
visitor. He sang beautifully, and scarcely allowed
any one to leave his bedside without having a verse
of one or other of his favourite hymns, " Happy
Land," and " Nearer, my God, to Thee." On my
last visit to Nerwa, his strength had gone very low,
but he drew me near his face, and whispered, —
" Missi, my Missi, I am glad to see you. You see
that group of young men ? They came to sympathize
with me ; but they have never once spoken the name
of Jesus, though they have spoken about everything
else ! They could not have weakened me so, if they
had spoken about Jesus! Read me the story of
Jesus ; pray for me to Jesus. No ! stop, let us call
them, and let me speak with them before I go."
I called them all around him, and he strained
his dying strength, and said, "After I am gone,
let there be no bad talk, no Heathen ways. Sing

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 25?
Jehovah's songs, and pray to Jesus, and bury me as
a Christian. Take good care of my Missi, and help
him all you can. I am dying happy and going to be
with Jesus, and it was Missi that showed me this
way. And who among you will take my place in the
village School and in the Church? Who amongst
you all will stand up for Jesus ? "
Many were shedding tears, but there was no reply ;
after which the dying Chief proceeded, —
" Now let my last work on earth be this : — we will
read a chapter of the Book, verse about, and then I
will pray for you all, and the Missi will pray for me,
and God will let me go while the song is still sound
ing in my heart ! "
At the close of this most touching exercise, we
gathered the Christians who were near-bye close
around, and sang very softly in Aniwan, " There is a
Happy Land." As they sang, the old man grasped
my hand, and tried hard to speak, but in vain. His
head fell to one side, " the silver cord was loosed,
and the golden bowl was broken."
Soon after his burial, the best and ablest man in
the village, the husband now of the orphan girl
already referred to, came and offered himself to take
the Chief's place as Teacher in the village School ;
and in that post he was ably assisted by his wife, our
"little maid," the first who carried the news of the
Gospel life to her tribe, and inclined their ears to
listen to the message of Jesus.
His great friend, Ruwawa the Chief, had waited by

2bo PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
Ne/wa like a brother till within a few days of the
latter's death, when he also was smitten down appa>
rently by the same disease. He was thought to be
dying, and he resigned himself calmly into the hands
of Christ. One Sabbath afternoon, sorely distressed
for lack of air, he instructed his people to carry him
from the village to a rising ground on one of his
plantations. It was fallow ; the fresh air would
reach him ; and all his friends could sit around him.
They extemporized a rest, — two posts stuck into the
ground, slanting, sticks tied across them, then dried
banana leaves spread on these and also as a cushion
on the ground, — and there sat Ruwawa, leaning back
and breathing heavily. After the Church Services,
I visited him, and found half the people of that side
of the Island sitting round him, in silence, in the open
air. Ruwawa .beckoned me, and I sat down before
him. Though suffering sorely, his eye and face had
Ihe look of ecstasy.
"Missi," he said, "I could not breathe in my
village ; so I got them to carry me here, where there
is room for all. They are silent and they weep,
because they think I am dying. If it were God's
will, I would like to live and to help you in His
work. I am in the hands of our dear Lord. If He
takes me, it is good ; if He spares me, it is good !
Pray, and tell our Saviour all about it"
I explained to the people, that we would tell our
Heavenly Father how anxious we all were to see
Ruwawa given back to us strong and well to work

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 261
for Jesus, and then leave all to His wise and holy
disposal. I prayed, and the place became a very
Bochim. When I left him, Ruwawa exclaimed, —
" Farewell, Missi ; if I go first, I will welcome you
to Glory ; if I am spared, I will work with you for
Jesus ; so all is well ! "
One of the young Christians followed me and
said, — " Missi, our hearts are very sore ! If Ruwawa
dies, we have no Chief to take his place in the
Church, and it will be a heavy blow against Jehovah's
Worship on Aniwa."
I answered, — " Let us each tell our God and Father
all that we feel and all that we fear; and leave
Ruwawa and our work in His holy hands."
We did so, with earnest and unceasing cry. And
when all hope had died out of every heart, the Lord
began to answer us; the disease began to relax its
hold, and the beloved Chief was restored to health.
As soon as he was able, though still needing help, he
found his way back to the Church, and we all offered
special thanksgiving to God. He indicated a desire
to say a few words ; and although still very weak,
spoke with great pathos thus : —
" Dear Friends, God has given me back to you all
I rejoice thus to come here and praise the great
Father, who made us all, and who knows how to
make and keep us well. I want you all to work
hard for Jesus, and to lose no opportunity of trying
to do good and so to please Him. In my deep
journey away near to the grave, it was the memory

26a PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
of what I had done in love to Jesus that made my
heart sing. I am not afraid of pain, — my dear
Lord Jesus suffered far more for me and teaches me .
how to bear it I am not afraid of war or famine or
death, or of the present or of the future ; my dear
Lord Jesus died for me, and in dying I shall live
with Him in Glory. I fear and love my dear Lord
Jesus, because He loved me and gave Himself for
me." Then he raised his right hand, and cried in a soft,
full-hearted voice, — " My own, my dear Lord Jesus ! "
and stood for a moment looking joyfully upward, as
if gazing into his Saviour's face. When he sat down,
there was a long hush, broken here and there by a
smothered sob ; and Ruwawa's words produced an
impression that is remembered to this day.
In 1888, when I visited the Islands, Ruwawa was*
still devoting himself heart and soul to the work of
the Lord on Aniwa. Assisted by Koris, a Teacher
from Aneityum, and visited occasionally by our ever-
dear and faithful friends, Mr. and Mrs. Watt, from
Tanna, the good Ruwawa carries forward all the
work of God on Aniwa, along with others, in our
absence as in our presence. The meetings, the Com
municants' Class, the Schools, and the Church Services
are all regularly conducted and faithfully attended.
" Bless the Lord, O my soul ! "
I am now reminded of the story of Waiwai, both
because it was interesting for his own personality,
and also as illustrating our difficulties about the deli-

PEN-FUR TRAITS OF ANIWANS. 263
cate question of many wives. He was a man of
great wisdom, and had in his early days displayed
unwonted energy. His assistance in finding exact
and idiomatic equivalents for me, while translating
the Scriptures, was of the highest value.
He had been once at the head of a numerous
people, but was now literally a Chief without a tribe.
His son and heir was smitten down with sunstroke,
while helping us to get the coral limestone, and
shortly thereafter died. His only daughter was
married to a young Chief. And at last, of all his
seven wives only two remained alive.
He became a regular attender at Church, and when
our first Communicants' Class was formed, Waiwai
and his two wives were enrolled. At Communion
time, he was dreadfully disappointed when informed
that he could neither be baptized nor admitted to the
Lord's Table till he had given up one of his wives,
as God allowed no Christian to have more than one
wife at a time. They were advised to attend regu
larly, and learn more and more of Christianity, till
God opened up their way in regard to this matter;
that it might be done from conscience, under a sense
of duty to Christ, and if at all possible by peaceable
and mutual agreement
Waiwai professed to be willing, but found it terribly
hard to give up either of his wives. They had houses
far apart from each other, for they quarrelled badly,
as is usual in such cases. But both were excellent
workers, both were very attentive to the wants of

264 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
Waiwai, and he managed to keep on affectionate
terms with both. After all the other men on the
Island had, under the influence of Christianity, given
up all their wives save one, Waiwai began to feel
rather ashamed of being the conspicuous exception,
or thought it prudent to pretend to be ashamed ; and
so he publicly scolded them both, ordering one or
other to go and leave him, that he might be enabled
to join the Church and be a Christian like the rest.
But I learned privately that he did not wish either
to go, and that he would shoot the one that dared to
leave him. I remonstrated with him on his hypo
crisy, warning him that God knew his heart At last
he said, that sinoo neither of them would depart, he
would leave them both and go to Tanna for a year,
ordering one or other of them to get married during
his absence. He did go, but on his return found
both still awaiting him at their respective stations.
He pretended to scold them very vigorously in public;
but his duplicity was too open, and I again very
solemnly rebuked him for double dealing, showing
him that not even men were deceived by him, much
less the all-seeing God. He frankly admitted his
hypocrisy. He loved both ; he did not want to part
with either ; and both were excellent workers !
In process of time the younger of the two women
bore him a beautiful baby boy, about which he was
immensely uplifted ; and a short while thereafter the
elder woman died. At her grave the inveterate talk
ing instinct of these Islanders asserted itself, and

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 165
Waiwai made a speech to the assembled people in
the following strain : —
" 0 ye people of Aniwa, I was not willing to give
op either of my wives for Jesus ; but God has taken
one from me and laid her there in the grave ; and
now I am called to be baptized, and to follow Jesus."
The two now regularly attended Church, and
learned diligently at the Communicants' Class. Both
seemed to be very sincere, and Waiwai particularly
showed a very gentle Christian spirit, and seemed to
brood much upon the loss of family and people and
tribe that had befallen him. His had been indeed a
crushing discipline, and it was not yet complete.
For, shortly before the Communion at which they
were to be received into fellowship, his remaining
wife became suddenly ill and died also. At her
grave the old man wept- very bitterly, and made
another speech, but this time in tones of more intense
reality than before, as if the iron had entered his
very soul : —
"Listen, all ye men of Aniwa, and take warning
by Waiwai. I am now old, and ready to drop into
the grave alone. My wives kept me back from Jesus,
but now they are all taken, and I am left without one
to care for me or this little child. I tried to deceive
the Missi, but I could not deceive God. When I
was left with only one wife, I said that I would now be
baptized and live as a Christian. But God has taken
her also. I pretended to serve the Lord, when I was
only serving and pleasing myself. God has now

266 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
broken my heart all to pieces. I must learn no
longer to please myself, but to please my Lord. Oh,
take warning by me, all ye men of Aniwa! Lies
cannot cheat the great Jehovah God."
Poor brsken-hearted Waiwai had sorrow upon
sorrow to the full We had agreed to baptize him
and admit him to the Lord's Table. But a terrible
form of cramp, sometimes met with on the Islands,
overtook him, shrinking up both his legs, and curving
his feet up behind him. He suffered great agony,
and could neither walk nor sit without pain. In
spite of all efforts to relieve him, this condition
became chronic ; and he died at last from the effects
thereof during our absence on furlough.
His married daughter took charge of him and of
the little boy ; and so long as I was on Aniwa during
his illness, I visited and instructed and ministered to
him in every possible way. He prayed much, and
asked God's blessing on all his meals ; but all that I
could say failed to lead him into the sunshine of the
Divine Love. And the poor soul often revealed the
shadow by which his heart was clouded by such cries
as these, — " I lied to Jehovah ! It is He that punishes
me ! I lied to Jesus ! "
Readers may perhaps think that this case of the
two wives and our treatment of it was too hard upon
Waiwai ; and those will be the most ready to condemn
us, who have never been on the spot, and who cannot
see all the facts as they lie under the eyes of the
- Missionary. How could we ever have led Natives to

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS sfij
see the difference betwixt admitting a man to the
Church who had two wives, and not permitting a
member of the Church to take two wives after his
admission ? Their moral sense is blunted enough
without our knocking their heads against a conun
drum in ethics ! In our Church membership we
have to draw the line as sharply as God's law will
allow betwixt what is Heathen and what is Christian,
instead of minimising the difference.
Again, we found that the Heathen practices were
apparently more destructive to women than to men ;
so that in one Island, with a population of only two
hundred, I found that there were thirty adult men
over and above the number of women. As a rule,
for every man that has two or more wives, the same
number of men have no wives and can get none ;
and polygamy is therefore the prolific cause of
hatreds and murders innumerable.
Besides all this, to look at things in a purely
practical light, as the so-called " practical men " are
our scornful censors in these affairs, it is really no
hardship for one woman, or any number of women,
to be given up when the man becomes a Christian
and elects to have one wife only ; for every one so
discarded is at once eagerly contended for by the
men who had no hope of ever being married, and
her chances of comfort and happiness are infinitely
improved. We had one Chief who gave up eleven
wives on his being baptized. They were without a
single exception happily settled in other homes.

268 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
And he became an earnest and devoted Chris
tian. While they remain Heathen, and have many wives
to manage, the condition of most of the women is
worse than slavery. On remonstrating with a Chief,
who was savagely beating one of his wives, he indig
nantly assured me, —
" We must beat them, or they would never obey us.
When they quarrel, and become bad to manage, we
have to kill one, and feast on her. Then all the other
wives of the whole tribe are quiet and obedient for a
long time to come."
I knew one Chief, who had many wives, always
jealous of each other and violently quarrelling amongst
themselves. When he was off at war, along with his
men, the favourite wife, a tall and powerful woman,
armed herself with an axe, and murdered all the
others. On his return he made peace with her, and,
either in terror or for other motives, promised to
forego and protect her against all attempts at revenge.
One has to live amongst the Papuans, or the Malays,
in order to understand how much Woman is indebted
to Christ !
The old Chiefs only brother was called Kalangi.
Twice in Heathen days he tried to shoot me. On the
second occasion he heard me rebuking his daughter
for letting a child destroy a beautiful Island plant in
front of our house. He levelled his musket at me,
but his daughter, whom we were training at the Mis
sion House, ran in front of it, and cr'ed, — " O father,

PEN- PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 269

don't shoot Missi ! He loves me. He gives us food
and clothing. He teaches us about Jehovah and
Jesus 1 "
Then she pled with me to retire into the house,
saying, — " He will not shoot you for fear of shooting
me. I will soothe him down. Leave him to me, and
flee for safety."
Thus she probably saved my life. Time after time
he heard from this little daughter all that we taught
her, and all she could remember of our preaching.
By-and-bye he showed a strong personal interest in the
things he heard about Jesus, and questioned deeply,
and learned diligently. When he became a Christian,
he constituted himself, along with Nelwang, my
body-guard, and often marched near me, or within safe
distance of me, armed with tomahawk and musket,
when I journeyed from village to village in the pre-
Christian days. Once, on approaching one of our
most distant villages, Nelwang sprang to my side,
and warned me of a man in the bush watching an
opportunity to shoot me. I shouted to the fellow,—-
" What are you going to shoot there ? This is the
Lord's own Day I "
He answered, " Only a bird."
I replied, " Never mind it to-day. You can shoot
it to-morrow. We are going to your Village. Come
on before us, and show us the way ! "
Seeing how I was protected, he lowered his musket,
and marched on before us. Kalangi addressed the
people, after I had spoken and prayed. In course of

270 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
time they became warm friends of the Worship ; and
that very man and his wife, who once sought my life,
sat with me at the Lord's Table on Aniwa. And the
little girl, above referred to, is now the wife of one of
the Elders there, and the mother of three Christian
children, — both she and her husband being devoted
workers in the Church of God.
Litsi, the only daughter of Namakei, had, both in
her own career and in her connection with poor, dear
Mungaw, an almost unparalleled experience. She
was entrusted to us when very young, and became a
bright, clever, and attractive Christian girl. Many
sought her hand, but she disdainfully replied, —
" I am Queen of my own Island, and when I like I
will ask a husband in marriage, as you told us that
the great Queen Victoria did ! "
Her first husband, however won, was undoubtedly
the tallest and most handsome man on Aniwa ; but
he was a giddy fool, and, on his early death, she again
returned to live with us at the Mission House. Her
second marriage had everything to commend it, but
it resulted in indescribable disaster. Mungaw, heir
to a Chief, had been trained with us, and gave every
evidence of decided Christianity. They were married
in the Church, and lived in the greatest happiness.
He was able and eloquent, and was first chosen as
a deacon, then as an Elder of the Church, and finally
as High Chief of one half of the Island. He showed
the finest Christian spirit under many trying circum
stances. Once, when working at the lime for the

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 271
building of our Church, two bad men, armed with
muskets, sought his life for some revenge or another.
Hearing of the quarrel, I rushed to the scene, and
heard him saying, —
" Don't call me coward, or think me afraid to die.
If I died now, I would go to be With Jesus. But I
am no longer a Heathen ; I am a Christian, and
wish to treat you as a Christian should."
Others now coming to the rescue, the men were
disarmed ; and, after much talk, they professed them
selves ashamed, and promised better conduct for the
future. Next day they sent a large present as a
peace-offering to me, but I refused to receive it till
they should first of all make peace with the young
Chief. They sent a larger present to him, praying
him to receive it, and to forgive them. Mungaw
brought a still larger present in exchange, laid it
down at their feet in the Public Ground, shook hands
with them graciously, and forgave them in presence
of all the people. His constant saying was, —
"I am a Christian, and I must do the conduct of
a Christian." In one of my furloughs to Australia I took the
young Chief with me, in the hope of interesting the
Sabbath Schools and Congregations by his eloquent
addresses and noble personality. The late Dr.
Cameron, of Melbourne, having heard him, as trans
lated by me, publicly declared that Mungaw's appear
ance and speech in his Church did more to show him
the grand results of the Gospel amongst the Heathen

272 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
than all the Missionary addresses he ever listened to
or read.
Our lodging was in St. Kilda. My dear wife was
suddenly seized with a dangerous illness on a vi<it
to Taradale, and I was telegraphed for. Finding that
I must remain with her, I got Mungaw booked for
Melbourne, on the road for St. Kilda, in charge of a
railway guard. Some white wretches, in the guise
of gentlemen, offered to see him to the St. Kilda
Station, assuring the guard that they were friends of
mine, and interested in our Mission. They took him,
instead, to some den of infamy in Melbourne. On
refusing to drink with them, he said they threw him
down on a sofa, and poured drink or drugs into him
till he was nearly dead. Having taken all his money
(he had only two or three pounds, made up of little
presents from various friends), they thrust him out to
the street, with only one penny in his pocket
On becoming conscious, he applied to a policeman,
who either did not understand or would not inter
fere. Hearing an engine whistle, he followed the
sound, and found his way to Spencer Street Station.
There he stood for a whole day, offering his penny
for a ticket by every train, and was always refused.
At last a sailor took pity on him, got him some food,
and led him to the St. Kilda Station. Again ha
proffered his penny, only to meet with refusal after
refusal, till he broke down, and cried aloud in such
English as desperation gave him, —
" If me savvy road, me go. Me no savvy road, and

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 273
stop here me die. My Missi Paton live at Kilda. Me
want go Kilda. Me no more money. Bad fellow took
all ! Send me Kilda"
Some gentle Samaritan gave him a ticket, and he
reached our house at St Kilda at last. There for
above three weeks the poor creature lay in a sort of
stupid doze. Food he could scarcely be induced to
taste, and he only rose now and again for a drink of
water. When my wife was able to be removed thither
also, we found dear Mungaw dreadfully changed in
appearance and in conduct Twice thereafter I took
him with me on Mission work ; but, on medical advice,
preparations were made for his immediate return to
the Islands. I entrusted him to the kind care of
Captain Logan, who undertook to see him safely on
board the Dayspring, then lying at Auckland. Mun
gaw was delighted, and we hoped everything from
his return to his own land and people. After some
little trouble, he was landed safely home on Aniwa
But his malady developed dangerous and violent
symptoms, characterized by long periods of quiet
and sleep, and then sudden paroxysms, in which he
destroyed property, burned houses, and was a terror
to all
On our return he was greatly delighted ; but he
complained bitterly that the white men " had spoiled
his head," and that when it " burned hot" he did all
these bad things, for which he was extremely sorry
He deliberately attempted my life, and most cruelly
abused his dear and gentle wife ; and then, when the
P. 18

274 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
frenzy was over, he wept and lamented over it. Many
a time he marched round and round our House with
loaded musket and spear and tomahawk, while we
had to keep doors and windows locked and barri
caded ; then the paroxysm passed off, and he slept,
long and deep, like a child. When he came to him
self, he wept and said, —
" The white men spoiled my head ! I know not
what I do. My head burns hot, and I am driven."
One day, in the Imrai, he leapt up with a loud-
yelling war-cry, nr«hed off to his own house, set fire
to it, and danced around till everything he possessed
was burned to ashes. Nasi, a bad Tannese Chief
living on Aniwa, had a quarrel with Mungaw about
a cask found at the shore, and threatened to shoot
him. Others encouraged him to do so, as Mungaw
was growing every day more and more destructive
and violent. When a person became outrageous or
insane on Aniwa, — as they had neither asylum nor
prison, they first of all held him fast and discharged a
musket close to his ear ; and then, if the shock did
not bring him back to his senses, they tied him up
for two days or so ; and finally, if that did not restore
him, they shot him dead. Thus the plan of Nasi was
favoured by their own customs. One night, after
family worship, — for amidst all his madness, when
clear moments came, he poured out his soul in faith
and love to the Lord, — he said, —
" Litsi, I am melting ! My head burns. Let us
go out and get cooled in the open air."

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. »75
She warned him not to go, as she heard voices
whispering under the verandah. He answered a little
wildly, —
"I am not afraid to die. Life is a cnrse and
burden. The white men spoiled my head. If there
is a hope of dying, let me go quickly and die ! "
As he crossed the door, a ball crashed through
him, and he fell dead. We got the mother and her
children away to the Mission House; and next
morning they buried the remains of poor Mungaw
under the floor of his own hut, and enclosed the
whole place with a fence. It was a sorrowful close
to so noble a career. I shed many a tear that I ever
took him to Australia What will God have to say
to those white fiends who poisoned and maddened
poor dear Mungaw ?
After a while the good Queen Litsi was happily
married again. She became possessed with a great
desire to go as a Missionary to the people and tribe
of Nasi, the very man who had murdered her hus
band. She used to say, —
"Is there no Missionary to go and teach Nasi's
people? I weep and pray for them, that they too
may come to know and love Jesus."
I answered,— " Litsi, if I had only wept and
prayed for you, but stayed at home in Scotland,
would that have brought you to know and love Jesus
as you do ? '
" Certainly not," she replied.
"Now then," I proceeded, "would it not please

276 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
Jesus and be a grand and holy revenge, if you, the
Christians of Aniwa, could carry the Gospel to the
very people whose Chief murdered Mungaw ? "
The idea took possession of her soul. She was
never wearied talking and praying over It When at
length a Missionary was got for Nasi's people, Litsi
and her new husband placed themselves at the head
of a band of six or eight Aniwan Christians, and
planted themselves there to open up the way and
assist as Native Teachers tiie Missionary and his
wife. There she and they have laboured ever since.
They are "strong" for the Worship. Her son is
being trained up by his cousin, an Elder of the
Church, to be "the good Chief of Aniwa"; so she
calls him in her prayers, as she cries on God to bless
and watch over him, while she is serving the Lord in
the Mission field. Many years have now passed ; and
when lately I visited that part of Tanna, Litsi ran to
me, clasped my hand, kissed it with many sobs, and
cried, —
" O my father I God has blessed me to see you
again. Is my mother, your dear wife, well ? And
your children, my brothers and sisters ? My love to
them all ! 0 my heart clings to you ! "
We had. sweet conversation, and then she said
more calmly, —
" My days here are hard. I might be happy and
wealthy as Queen on Aniwa. But the Heathen here
are beginning to listen. The Missi sees them coming
nearer to Jesus. And oh, what a reward when we

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. »77
shall hear them sing and pray to our dear Saviour I
The hope of that makes me strong for anything."
My heart often says within itself — When, when
will men's eyes at home be opened ? When will the
rich and the learned and the noble and even the
princes of the Earth renounce their shallow frivolities,
and go to live amongst the poor, the ignorant, the
outcast, and the lost, and write their eternal fame
on the souls by them blessed and brought to the
Saviour ? Those who have tasted this highest joy,
"the joy of the Lord," will never again ask, — Is Lift
worth living f Life, any life, would be well spent,
under any conceivable conditions, in bringing one
human soul to know and love and serve God and
His Son, and thereby securing for yourself at least
one temple where your name and memory would be
held for ever and for ever in affectionate praise, — a
regenerated Heart in Heaven. That fame will prove
immortal, when all the poems and monuments and
pyramids of Earth have gone into dust.
Nasi, the Tannaman, was a bad and dangerous
character, though some readers may condone his
putting an end to Mungaw in the terrible circum
stances of our case. During a great illness that
befell him, I ministered to him regularly, but no
kindness seemed to move him. When about to leave
Aniwa, I went specially to visit him. On parting I
said, —
"Nasi, are you happy? Have you ever been
happy ? "

278 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
He answered gloomily, — " No ! Never."
I said, — "Would you like this dear little boy of
yours to grow up like yourself, and lead the life you
have lived ? "
" No I " he replied warmly ; u I certainly would
not" ;* Then," I continued, " you must become a Chris
tian, and give up all your Heathen conduct, or he will
just grow up to quarrel and fight and murder as you
have done ; and, O Nasi, he will curse you through
all Eternity for leading him to such a life and to
such a doom ! "
He was very much impressed, but made no re
sponse. After we had sailed, a band of our young
Native Christians held a consultation over the case
of Nasi. They said, —
"We know the burden and terror that Nasi has
been to our dear Missi. We know that he has mur
dered several persons with his own hands, and has
taken part in the murder of others. Let us unite in
daily prayer that the Lord would open his heart and
change his conduct, and teach him to love and follow
what is good, and let us set ourselves to win Nasi for
Christ, just as Missi tried to win us."
So they began to show him every possible kind
ness, and one after another helped him in his dally
tasks, embracing every opportunity of pleading with
him to yield to Jesus and take the new path of life.
At first he repelled them, and sullenly held aloof.
But their prayers never ceased, and their patient

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 279

affections continued to grow. At last, after long
waiting, Nasi broke down, and cried to one of the
Teachers, —
" I can oppose your Jesus no longer. If He can
make you treat me like that, I yield myself to Him
and to you. I want Him to change me too. I want
a heart like that of Jesui."
He took the ugly paint patches from his face ; he
cut off his long Heathen hair ; he went to the sea
and bathed, washing himself clean ; and then he
^ame to the Christians and dressed himself in a shirt
and a kilt The next step was to get a book, — his
was the translation of the Gospel according to St.
John. He eagerly listened to every one that would
read bits of it aloud to him, and his soul seemed to
drink in the new ideas at every pore. He attended
the Church and the School most regularly, and could
in a very short time read the Gospel for himself.
The Elders of the Church took special pains in in
structing 'him, and after due preparation he was
admitted to the Lord's Table — my brother Mis
sionary from Tanna baptizing and receiving him.
Imagine my joy on learning all this regarding one
who had sullenly resisted my appeals for many years,
and how my soul praised the Lord who is " Mighty
to save ! "
On my recent visit to Aniwa, in 1886, God's
almighty compassion was further revealed to me,
when I found that Nasi the murderer was now a
Scripture Reader, and able to comment in a wonder-

280 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
ful and interesting manner on what he reads to the
people ! When I arrived on a visit to the Island,
after my last tour in Great Britain in the interests of
our Mission, all the inhabitants of Aniwa seemed to
be assembled at the boat-landing to welcome me,
except Nasi He was away fishing at a distance, and
had been sent for, but had not yet arrived. On the
way to the Mission House, he came rushing to meet
me. He grasped my hand, and kissed it, and burst
into tears. I said, —
" Nasi, do I now at last meet you as a Christian ? "
He warmly answered, " Yes, Missi ; I now worship
and serve the only Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ
Bless God, I am a Christian at last ! "
My soul went out with the silent cry, " Oh, that the
men at home who discuss and doubt about conversion,
and the new heart, and the power of Jesus to change
and save, could but look on Nasi, and spell out the
simple lesson, — He that created us at first by His
power can create us anew by His love I " *
My first Sabbath on Aniwa, after the late tour in
Great Britain and the Colonies, gave me a blessed
surprise. Before daybreak I lay awake thinking cf
all my experiences on that Island, and wondering
whether the Church had fallen off in my four years'
absence, when suddenly the voice of song broke on
my ears ! It was scarcely full dawn, yet I jumped
up and called to a man that was passing, —
" Have I slept in ? Is it already Church-time ?
Or why are the people met so early ? "

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 281
He was one of their leaders, and gravely replied,—
"Missi, since you left, we have found it very hard to
live near to God ! So the Chief and the Teachers
and a few others meet when daylight comes in every
Sabbath morning, and spend the first hour of every
Lord's Day in prayer and praise. They are "met to
pray for you now, that God may help you in your
preaching, and that all hearts may bear fruit to the
glory of Jesus this day."
I returned to my room, and felt quite prepared
myself. It would be an easy and a blessed thing to
lead such a Congregation into the presence of the
Lord 1 They were there already.
On that day every person on Aniwa seemed to be
at Church, except the bedridden and the sick. At
the close of the Services, the Elders informed me that
they had kept up all the Meetings during my absence,
and had also conducted the Communicants' Class,
and they presented to me a considerable number of
candidates for membership. After careful examina
tion, I set apart nine boys and girls, about twelve or
thirteen years of age, and advised them to wait for at
least another year or so, that their knowledge and
habits might be matured. They had answered every
question, indeed, and were eager to be baptized and
admitted ; but I feared for their youth, lest they
should fall away and bring disgrace on the Church.
One of them, with very earnest eyes, looked at m?
and said, —
' " We have been taught that whosoever believeth is

282 PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. a
to be baptized. We do most heartily believe in Jesus
and try to please Jesus."
I answered, — " Hold on for another year, and then
our way will be clear."
But he persisted, — " Some of us may not be living
then ; and you may not be here. We long to be
baptized by you, our own Missi, and to take our place
among the servants of Jesus."
After much conversation I agreed to baptize thera,
and they agreed to refrain from going to the Lord's
Table for a year ; that all the Church might by that
time have knowledge and proof of their consistent
Christian life, though so young in years. This dis
cipline, I thought, would be good for them ; and the
Lord might use it as a precedent for guidance in
future days.
Of other ten adults at this time admitted, one was
specially noteworthy. She was about twenty-five,
and the Elders objected because her marriage had not
been according to the Christian visage on Aniwa.
She left us weeping deeply. I was writing late at
night in the cool evening air, as was my wont in that
oppressive tropical clime, and a knock was heard at
my door. I called out, —
" Akai era ? " ( = Who is there ?)
A voice softly answered, — " Missi, it is Lamu. Oh,
do speak with me ! "
This was the rejected candidate, and I at once
opened the door.
" Oh, Missi," she began, " I cannot sleep, I cannot

PEN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS. 283
eat ; my soul is in pain. Am I to be shut out from
Jesus ? Some of those at the Lord's Table com
mitted murder. They repented, and have been saved.
My heart is very bad ; yet I never did any of those
crimes of Heathenism ; and I know that it is my joy
to try and please my Saviour Jesus. How is it that
I only am to be shut out from Jesus ? "
I tried all I could to guide and console her, and she
listened to all very eagerly. Then she looked up at
me and said, —
" Missi, you and the Elders may think it right to
keep me back from showing my love to Jesus at the
Lord's Table ; but I know here in my heart that
Jesus has received me ; and if I were dying now, I
know that Jesus would take me to Glory and present
me to the Father."
Her look and manner thrilled me. I promised to
see the Elders and submit her appeal. But Lamu
appeared and pled her own cause before them with
convincing effect She was baptized and admitted
along with other nine. And that Communion Day
will be long remembered by many souls on Aniwa.
It has often struck me, when relating these events,
to press this question on the many young people, the
highly privileged white brothers and sisters of Lamu,
Did you ever lose one hour of sleep or a single meal
in thinking of your Soul, your God, the claims of
Jesus, and your Eternal Destiny ?
And when I saw the diligence and fidelity of these
poor Aniwan Elders, teaching and ministering during

284 "EN-PORTRAITS OF ANIWANS.
all those years, my soul has cried aloud to God,
Oh, what could not the Church accomplish if the
educated and gifted Elders and others in Christian
lands would set themselves thus to work for Jesus, to
reach the ignorant to protect the tempted, and to
rescu the fallen I

CHAPTER IX.
BETTERS FROM ANIWA.
Editorial Preface.— Letter for 1867.— Not Tanna but Aniw*.—
"Missi Paton versus Teapots." — The Humour of Taia.—
Evening Village-Prayers. — " Make him Bokis Sing." — My
Sewing Class.— "That no Gammon."— " Talk Biritaaia."
— The Marriage of Kahi. . . . Letter for 1869. — First
Communicants on Aniwa. — Mungaw and the Mission Boys.
— The Blessing of the Dayspring. . . . Letter for 187 4. —
Home to Aniwa. — "Taking Possession." — "Another Soui
Committed to our Care." — Hutshi and her Lover — Six
Missionaries on Aniwa. . . . Letter for 1875.— Missi
Paton and "Joseph " and the Tannese. — A Tropical Hurri
cane. — The Disgrace and Sale of Hutshi. — Taia Baited by
Nalihi. — Earthquakes and Tidal Waves. — Farewells. . .
Letter for 1878. — A Madman at Large. — The Passing of
Yawaci. — The Madness and Death of Mungaw. — Our
Native Elders. — Music on the Waters. — A Wicked Vow.
. . . Letter for 1879.— New Year's Day on Aniwa. — A
-Miserable Slaver. — Litsi Married Again. — Mission Synod
on Erromanga. — Tragic and Holy Memories.— Day-Light
on Tanna. — Pigs in Galore.— Arrowroot for Jehovah.
[The Editor takes upon himself the responsibility
of presenting here a picture of life among the New
Hebrideans, as portrayed by the graphic and gifted
pen of Mrs. John G. Paton.
His only regret is that the exigencies of space
us

286 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
.compel him to give mere fragments of these Letters,
instead of the full-flowing descriptions, which have
led him to regard them as amongst the most charm
ing pieces of Missionary literature with which he has
become acquainted.
He apologizes also to that dear lady herself for
the liberty he is thus taking with her " Family
Epistles," — written for the delight of her inner circle
of friends, and for their eyes alone. He is well aware
that if she were at his side, instead of being in the
New Hebrides, while he is sending these pages to
press, nothing would probably induce her to give her
consent to this appearance in print But he trusts
that her wrath will be assuaged, when she returns to
the Colonies and learns how the Christian Public ap
prove in this respect of what her friend has done.
The Editor makes no apology to the reader for
this break in the flow of the story, or even for
re-touching one or two scenes that are past, for he
already instinctively knows that even these fragments
will be appreciated, as a great enrichment to the
Autobiography which he has been privileged to
introduce to them.] (1867.)
TO REV. DR. MACDONALD, SOUTH MELBOURNE.
". . . How much I enjoyed your kind letter which came
by the Dayspring last month ! I was delighted indeed to hear
that your Parish now extends to the New Hebrides, — rather a
scattered one certainly, nevertheless you are bound to look

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 287
after your flock, and we shall soon be expecting a pastoral
visit. . . .
"You were, I dare say, surprised when you heard that we
had been sent to Aniwa instead of Tanna. It was a blow
which Mr. Paton has hardly got over yet ; but all the brethren
were decidedly opposed to us going there alone, and we feel
now that we have been Divinely led hither. Mr. Inglis, in his
last kind letter, said to Mr. Paton that he believed he was
dojng more real work for Tanna, by bringing the Aniwans to a
knowledge . of the truth and thus fitting them for by-and-bye
spreading the Gospel among the Tannese, than if he were now
labouring alone among that dense mass of people. We are
encouraged, therefore, to hope that there may be many ambas
sadors for Christ from this little Island, for the Aniwans are a
superior people, and the work has made steady and rapid pro
gress of late. I don't mean that half the people are converted, —
very far from that 1 There is a great deal to be done, before
the soil is prepared even to receive the seed,— they cling so to
their old prejudices and superstitions. I believe, to many of
them, it is like taking a great leap into the dark to risk the
anger of their gods by coming to the Worship. For what proof
have they at first that we are leading them into the right way ?
True, they see we wish to be kind ; but the idea of any one
coming among them simply for their good is a doctrine they
cannot understand.
" We are very thankful to have so many regularly at Church ;
and Mr. Paton possessed a great advantage in being able to
address them from the first in Tannese, which some of them
speak freely, — hence the double hope of training them as
helpers for Tanna. You would be surprised to see with what
propriety the Services are conducted. The Native Teachers, two
devoted men from Aneityum who have been here for years, try
to give short speeches. Then Mr. Paton usually invites one or
other of the more enlightened of the Aniwans to speak, which
he does by invariably pitching into his brethren in the most
energetic terms, comparing them to pigs, dogs, serpents, etc.,
the speaker not generally including himself, and asking how
long they mean to continue theii 'black-hearted conduct'?

i88 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
"They are never at a loss for a text, and for a long time
after we came it sounded to me something like ' Missi Paton
and Teapots.' I supposed it to be, ' Missi Paton versus Tea
pots,' but by-and-bye I discovered that it was not Teapots, but
Teapolo ( — Devil), against which they stormed. Lately they
have been choosing more sacred subjects, generally a repetition
of what they have heard from Mr. Paton before, or been helping
him to translate during the week. Last Sabbath, we were much
struck with the gentle, persuasive tones of the old Chief who
was addressing them. Mr. Paton noted down two words he
did not remember having heard before, and asked for the
translation after worship. The man took him by the hand and
said in Tannese, ' Missi, I was only telling them what you have
been teaching us all this time about Jesus pouring out His
blood to wash away all our sins ! '
"Taia, and Namakei the Chief, two of our firmest friends,
give very telling speeches sometimes. The former is a tall and
powerful fellow, quite a notoriety on account of his loquacious
powers. He has a great deal of ready wit too ; and, though he
does little else but talk, it is wonderful what influence he exerts.
Some time ago, he prevented a violent quarrel ending in pro
bable bloodshed. The party who thought themselves insulted
ran home, seized their arms, and were rushing past Taia's
house, where he was lying outside, basking in the sun and
enjoying his pipe. He saw something was wrong, for they
don't continue the habit of carrying their arms constantly now,
and he called out to them (of course in their own language),
'Stop 1 stop ! let me see what you are carrying. Is it the book
that Missi has been busy making?' His sly hit set them all
a-laughing, and they turned into his house ; there he had a long
and serious talk with them, and got them to give up the idea
of fighting, at least for that day. The next being Sabbath, he
came to Mr. Paton before the Service to ask him to let him
speak ; and, having both the offending parties present, he did
give it them, finishing up by reminding them how difficult it
had been to get a Missionary, and how he, Taia, had gone to
Aneityum to plead for more Native Teachers after they had
murdered Nemeyan and tried to kill Navalak, and how he had

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 389
always been careful to give them food to do the work of Jehovah !
In that part of the speech referring to his own conduct, there
were a few embellishments which in strict regard to truth might
have been omitted ; but his advice seemed to do good, for we
heard no more of that quarrel.
" Taia, however, does not always do as he professes, and Mr.
Paton sometimes feels it incumbent on him to call Taia to
account ; but Taia's equanimity is never in the least ruffled.
He sits listening with his chin resting upon his knees, looking
up now and again with a bland smile, saying, ' Ah, very good
talk that, Missi I Very good talk that ! ' . . .
" Namakei never fails, when well, to take Mr. Paton's Bible
and lay it on the desk every Sabbath and Wednesday before the
Service, and to get the people in the village assembled for wor
ship, which we have every evening under a large banyan tree in
the Imrai ( = the public meeting-ground), the great place of
general rendezvous, which is close behind our house.
" I particularly enjoy this Evening Service, when all Nature
is at rest and looks so exquisitely beautiful, everything reflecting
the gorgeous sunsets and nothing heard but the soft rustle of
the leaves and what Longfellow calls ' the symphony of Ocean.
I think the Natives, too, are inspired with it, for none of us
seem inclined to move off after worship, and often, but espe
cially on Sabbath evenings, we sit still and sing over all our
hymns. They never tire of this, being all of them intensely
fond of music. . . .
" I was heartily amused, the first time I was called upon to
perform on Aniwa ! We had just unpacked the harmonium,
one day, about a fortnight after our arrival. The news must
have spread like wildfire ; for, towards evening, about forty 01
fifty people came marching towards the Church (the house
where we stayed till our new home was built), the foremost
shouting in broken English, \ Missi, make him bokis (—box)
sing 1 Plenty man come hear you make him bokis sing ! '
" I must not omit to tell you about my peculiar charge, and a
very pleasant one it is, I mean my own Sewing Class. Nearly
fifty women and girls attend pretty regularly every morning,
except Wednesday and Saturday, and we spend two hours
P. 19

2O0 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
(often more) together sewing and singing. They are very tract
able and willing to learn, having taken a great fancy for sewing.
I never dreamt it would be really such delightful work teaching
them, but my heart was drawn to them from the first, and I
will always feel grateful to them for the kindly way they be
haved to me when I landed amongst them, timid and rather
frightened at feeling myself the only white woman on these
lonely shores. . . .
" Mr. Paton took the matter much more coolly, seeming to
take for granted that they were all his • dear friends,' though
most of the men, really fine fellows we have since found them,
thought it advisable to receive us with a good deal of impudence,
trying how far we could be imposed upon I Plenty of them talk
a little English, and really it was almost laughable to hear them
telling the most monstrous lies with such a long innocent face,
that one would suppose they believed them themselves, and
then gravely adding, ' That no gammon ! ' . . .
" I feel the sewing, however, to be only a stepping-stone to
something far more important. It brings me into contact with
them so as to learn their language. I so long to be able to talk
freely to them ; but it is slow work with me ! How the Apostles
must have appreciated the gift of Tongues on the day of Pente ¦
cost ! I wonder if it was accorded to their wives as well ? It
is so provoking, when you think you have mastered enough to
venture on a little conversation with them, to see them looking
at each other wonderingly. Some time ago, in talking to a girl,
I plunged a little "deeper than usual, thinking to astonish her
with my wisdom, but she looked up innocently and told me she
' did not savvy talk Biritania ! ' I must have made awful blun
ders at first. But some of the women can talk Tannese as well
as the men ; and I got Mr. Paton's help in any great difficulty,
though he did not at all times enjoy the interruption, especially
if the point in question turned out to be only about a needle and
a thread, while he had been called away when setting up the
type for our first Aniwan book ! . . .
" Before closing this long epistle, I want to tell you about our
first Christian marriage here, especially as the Bride was decked
out from your Emerald Hill box, last sent, — at least partly so. It

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 291
was a deeply interesting occasion. Kahi, the bride, was one of
my scholars, a pretty young widow of about seventeen ; and
Ropu, her lover, was such a nice fellow, too, a great favourite
of Mr. Paton's. They seemed really attached ; but Kahi's
father-in-law demurred about giving her away, as he considered
her still his property, having given a high price (present ?) for
her when he bought her for his son. One morning, however,
Ropu appeared with such a number of fat pigs, that they quite
took the old man's heart by storm, and he declared that he
might have her that day, if the Missi thought it was right. The
Missi did not object, but advised them to get married in Church ;
and I determined to give Kahi a nice present, in order to tempt
her young companions to follow her example ; not a very high
motive, to be sure, but if the prospect of a good present will
induce them to alter their habits in regard to marriage, I have
not the slightest objection that it should be so. It's about the
highest motive some of them can yet appreciate, and there is
no vital principle, after all, at stake in the mere form. We made
the event as public as the time would permit, and there was
quite a little gathering to witness the ceremony. Poor Kahi
was brought to me in tears ; but *vhen we put on her nice skirt
and jacket, and she caught sight oi the pretty hat which hap
pened to be trimmed with orange blossom, she seemed to
think she had indulged long enough in sentiment and dried her
tears quite briskly, looking out from under her long eyelashes
from side to side with great admiration, and when at last I put
a glaring red handkerchief into her hand she fairly laughed
aloud ! There was a little trouble with them in Church, as they
would not come near enough to join hands till they were pushed ;
and then the poor girl got her marriage vows repeated to her
on the deafest-side of her head, for, being too bashful or some
thing of the sort to give the response, it seemed to be the public
opinion that Mr. Paton was letting her off too easily, and the
men taking up the question thundered it in such a manner ai
to elicit a pretty quick reply I
«... P.S. " 6th December.
" Please send the Dayspring quickly down this season ; for I
have found this morning to my horror, that the whole stock of

292 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
flour has gone useless, and not a bit of bread shall we get till
the Vessel returns ! I suppose we are indebted to the climate
and the weevil together for this. We have plenty of other food,
— so no danger of starving." (1869.)
TO A LADY.
... H To spend such a day as we did a few Sabbaths ago
when our little Church of God on Aniwa was formally constituted,
we felt to be worth more than all the sacrifices connected with
our isolated life. We had a very good attendance, 180 being
present, and an unusual solemnity and interest pervaded the
Church throughout the whole Services. The Communicants,
twelve in number, were arranged in rows from the platform to
my seat, so that they occupied the space in the centre ; and, as
they stood up to answer the form of questions Mr. Paton put
to them before receiving Baptism, you could scarcely have
conceived a more interesting group. Vasi, our eldest member,
must we think be near to ninety ; but, aged and infirm as he is,
he came every day to School vith his spectacles on, and is one
of Mr. Paton's best writers as well as readers. Our old chief,
Namakei, was there, with his daughter Litsi. She is his only
child living, and is almost as great a comfort to me as to her
father. She was the first girl who came to live with us, and,
being the eldest on our Premises, she sets a good example to the
others. Her devotion to Mr. Paton amounts almost to idolatry.
She seems as if she never could be grateful enough to him for
being the means of her conversion. But the one I felt most
interest in was Namakei's sister, a very gentle and delicate-
looking woman. I knew what it had cost her to profess her
faith in Jesus, and how her husband and son were even then
jeering and laughing at her. If I had time, I could tell you
something interesting about each of them, for of course it
was our knowing all their little histories that made it so in
tensely gratifying a sight to us. I can remember when one
began to wear clothing, when another cut off his long hair,
and when one whom we had thought a very hardened charao

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 293

ter came one day with the last of his idols, saying,—' Now,
Missi, these are the very last. I have no more.'
" It was a beautiful sight to see these all standing up neatly
clothed, in the midst of their benighted brethren, to declare
themselves on the Lord's side ; and more than one could wit
ness without deep emotion. Never did I feel happier in any
society on Earth, than when partaking of our Saviour's body
and blooJ with these dark Sisters and Brothers, now united
with me in Jesus. It was a day long to be remembered. I
trust it will be so even in Eternity, with thanksgiving. Our
dear friend and sister Missionary, Mrs. McNair, was with us,
paying a long-promised visit ; and I felt so glad she happened
to be here at the time, for she says she never witnessed a more
beautiful and affecting spectacle. We have every reason to hope
that the true work of grace is begun in their hearts. Mr. Paton
had much satisfaction in them while attending his Candidates'
Class ; and their own earnest inquiries were what delighted him
most How often have we had cause to set up our Ebenezer
since coming to this far-off land ; and this is but a small begin
ning, yet we have most emphatically reason to thank the Lord
and take courage. . . .
" Mungaw was so disgusted at having to wear a kilt, that I
did not dare to mention about cutting his long hair; and Mr.
Paton does not wish the Natives to be forced to these things,
for he always snys that, when their hearts are changed, they ,
will be sure to give up these things of their own accord. I
know that this is very true ; but as I don't see that there would
be any harm in having the short hair first, I coaxed Mungaw
to cut his, and he looks very much more civilized.
" We have a gathering of boys now on the Premises ; for
Mungaw had not been installed into his office two days, before
a few others came and asked quite humbly that they might be
allowed to do something for the Missi. We were truly amazed
as well as gratified at this unexpected proposal ; for the boys
here, as a rule, are the idlest and most impudent set I ever saw.
They seem to be the ' masters ' too, for no one thinks of con
tradicting a boy. Of course, Mr. Paton told them that he was
very glad to have them come, as he vt anted to teach them a

394 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
great deal they ought to know. They are really doing toler
ably well, and I feel so thankful to have a man-cook, as there
are so many things connected therewith that men or boys re
quire to do and that they will not do to help a woman ; for
instance, chopping wood and black-leading the stove. . .
" The Dayspring is a great blessing to us all. There is little
fear of any Missionary now on the most savage Islands being
ill-treated, if they see that he is well looked after. Of course, I
mean ' humanly speaking,' the fear is nil; and if we be kept in
safety, and our work in the end begins to prosper, that dear
little Vessel and her supporters have more to do with it all than
might by some be imagined. Two of our Natives, one of them
the wildest character on Aniwa, were engaged by Captain
Fraser to go as boat's crew, the trip before last ; and they
came back in ecstasies, declaring there was never such a
Captain as the one on board the Dayspring. He was so kind
and good to them, for when they came to any Island without a
Missionary, he would not let them go on shore for fear of being
killed, and that would have damaged our work on Aniwa.
Then they counted on their finger ends, with great glee, the
things they had received in payment ; and as these are good
and useful articles, it engenders a love for such things instead
of the paint and stuffs they get from the Traders, while their
huge ambition for sailing and sight-seeing is gratified."
(I874-)
TO THE FAMILY CIRCLE
" My dearest Mother, Sisters, and Brothers,— . . .
I must, however, arrive at Aniwa more by degrees, as this is to
be the journalistic Family Epistle, and you have heard nothing
of us since we left Sydney on the 4th April, with dear Dr.
Steele on board, who seemed like a link between us and Civili
zation. I felt ' strong to go,' as our Natives would express it,
for I realized as I never before had done the ' Lo, I am with
you,' and some of God's dear ones with whom we had had such
precious Christian fellowship were with us till the last. . . .

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 39}
" We had finished up at Fotuna soon after breakfast ; and
how intensely delighted we were to hear the Captain's cheery
voice shouting out that we would be able to have a drink of
milk at Aniwa to-morrow morning, as the wind was fair. We
had all packed up in the afternoon, and the first sight which
greeted me, on looking out at my port-hole next morning, was
the trees and rocks of dear old Aniwa ! The first boat was
sent ashore with eight or nine Fotunese and their cumbrous
baggage, who had insisted on coming to visit our Island, rather
to the disgust of the Captain. Meantime we were having our
breakfast, and Mr. Arthur, the mate, brought back'word that
our Natives were in a state of great delight and excitement, —
dear Yawaci making the younger girls fly round their work, —
also that our six cows had increased to ten, and that our goats
no man could number 1 He had also heard that a number
of our Natives had died, and some had been taken away by
Traders. "When we neared the shore, we could see that the great
majority of the people had turned out, and even the very cattle
and goats been brought to meet us ! There were my girls,
standing in a group in bright pink dresses, sewed and shaped
by themselves, and turkey-red turbans, and in short, by one
and another of the Natives all the colours of the rainbow were
well represented. Not one person, I am thankful to say, was
without clothing. True, some of their garments were ragged
and scanty enough, — still they had them, and it was almost
more than we expected from some of them, after being away
from them so long. They do so love to run naked !
" What a shaking of hands, and ' Alofa '-ing there was ! Two
or three little groups were sitting apart sobbing for their dead ;
indeed, they firmly believed that if we had been on the Island
to attend to them they would not have died. When we reached
the house, everything looked beautiful and the ground so well
kept, new coral on the walks, a fine new mat on the dining-
room floor and another on the lobby, and last, but not least in
the estimation of weary sea-voyagers, — a great jug of new goat's
milk ! When Dr. Steele and Mr. Robertson made playful
speeches about our Home-coming before drinking it, I could

*96 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
most truly say, even after all the enjoyment and kindness of
the Colonies and delightful Christian fellowship with kindred
spirits there, — ' Home, sweet Home, no place like Home.- .
" Amidst all my hurry, however, I had five minutes alone
by my little Lena's grave. The beautiful white coral was
blackened, but the grass and shrubs had grown, and the lemon
branches with their bright fruit were bending over and shading
it beautifully. How naturally one looks up to the blue sky
above, and wonders where the spirit is, or if she can see the
mourning hearts below. She would have been running on her
own little feet now, had she been on Earth • but though my
heart aches for her still, I would not have it otherwise, for she
was not sent in vain, and oh, what a little teacher she has been !
When John took Dr. Steele to see the grave, he said, — ' You have
thus taken possession ' ; and I felt we had taken possession of
more through her than that little spot of ground on Aniwa. . . .
" Our visitors and Vessel left us in the .afternoon, and on
my return from seeing them off (John was too exhausted to
go), I met a very nice man, one of the Church members, who
stopped me and said, — ' Missi, I've given my boy up to you
and Missi the man, and you're to feed and clothe and teach
him, as you do the other children.' I could hardly believe my
ears, and you would need to know how boys are prized here to
appreciate as we did the sacrifice made, — at least as John did,
for I must confess that the thought of their bodily sustenance
comes between me and the fervent thanksgiving of my earnesl
little man for ' another soul being added to our care ! ' We've
got ten of these souls, with bodies attached, at the present
time, besides several outsiders who come during the day, and
it taxes all my ingenuity to keep them in work and ' Kai-Kai,'
— their capacity for the latter being of no mean order. Their
clothes are no concern beyond the making of them, and that
they soon learn to do for themselves ; for we have always been
abundantly supplied from kind Mission friends. . . . Although
I do sometimes think how nice it would be to be in Civilization
with a small house of our own and with the care of only one
or two servants at most, yet we are more than re-paid for al!
our love to these dear Darkies. They are just like our very

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 397
children, and such we always call them, and they are so con
fiding and loving with us and tell us everything, especially the
elder girls, who have lived with us now for more than five
years. " By the way, we have just had an affaire de coeur amongst
them, and as Hutshi is the young lady, you will be interested to
hear. You know she was given away, when an infant, by her
parents, to Nelwang, another infant about the same age, but
who is now one of the best and most intelligent boys on the
Island,— the only drawback being that his limbs are rather
diseased, and he is so fearfully timid that he won't let John
apply anything to cure them. Well, when we were in Sydney,
a middle-aged man, a returned labourer, whose betrothed wife
is yet a baby, came trying to curry favour with Hutshi's guar
dians (her parents are dead long ago) by bringing them large
presents, and finally got them talked over to give him Hutshi
when she returned with us, — so it was settled, only awaiting
her and our consent. Now, her guardian has always been most
honourable with us. He gave up Hutshi to us, when she was
of the greatest use in his village (but I took care to let her go
and help them pretty often), and when we asked if she might
go with us to the Colonies, he and his wife said, — ' She is
more your child than ours, Missi ; do as you like.' So, when
they explained matters to John one evening in the study, and
said that both Hutshi and Nelwang were agreeable to the
change, he felt he could not interfere much, but warned them
not to be too rash and to ask God about it.
"Hutshi, the mischief, flirted with her new admirer when
she could get a chance, and I felt it would be a great relief ta
have her married ; but we could see, from Nelwang's looks
(he is one of our boys), that there was a pain at his heart. I
set him a piece of work in the dining-room one day, and, sitting
down to help him, got all his confidence. The poor boy's heart
was breaking, and he wound up by saying, — ' I can't tell them
my heart, Missi, for they would but laugh, and I am only one j
but if my father had been alive, they would not have dared
to give Hutshi away before my eyes.' Seeing his lady-love,
however, who at that moment came ia at the open window and

LETTERS FROM ANIWA.

evidently comprehended matters, he tossed his head proudly
and said, — ' It's very good that she takes him ! '
"John and I espoused Nelwang's cause from that moment,
and he soon found an opportunity for saying a word on his
behalf. I also got Hutshi alone, and told her what Nelwang
had said. She replied that she did not know what to do, as
they were all urging her to take Sarra (the new lover) ; but she
said, — ' I would cry more to give up Nelwang than that old
fellow!' " She came to me the other day, and said she had finally
made up her mind to keep by Nelwang. I answered, — * But I
thought, Hutshi, you seemed for the while to prefer the other.'
' Yes, Missi,' she replied, ' when everybody was praising him
and telling me to take him, I thought it would be nice ; but
Nelwang and I have had a talk. We told each other what our
dead parents said about our being married when we were big,
and then we both cried, and we are going to be true to each
other ! ' So, you see, there is sentiment in blacks as well as
whites ! . . .
" Here I am at the end of my fourth sheet, and have not even
begun to tell you of the nice Ladies' Meeting we had at Aniwa,
or the lively time we have had with visitors ever since the
Vessel returned with the Missionaries on board for the annual
Synod. . . .
" That was a refreshing visit on the return of the Vessel from
the Synod ; and we had a cheery houseful, for in addition to
our four husbands, whom as canny Scots say, ' we were net
sorry' to see after a three weeks' absence, Mr. and Mrs. Inglis
and Dr. Steele (the latter to remain with us) came and stayed
from the Saturday till the Monday, — the vessel going out to sea
with the rest of the Missionaries, who declared it would kill me
outright to have any more ! Those who came tried to make
me promise just to give them a pillow and a blanket on the
floor, but we got them snugly stowed away in beds and on sofas,
and we so enjoyed their society. It is especially delightful to
hear their voices mingling in the Psalm at Family Worship.
It makes one think of the great company of the redeemed
singing the • New Song.'

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 399
" The Sabbath was such a blessed day too, and it was quite
an event in the Church history of Aniwa to see six Missionaries
on the platform, and five ladies in the Missionary's pew. Mr.
Inglis preached at the first service, Mr. Annand at the second
(John of course translating), good Gospel truth ; and Dr. Steele
gave us a white sermon in the evening in the drawing-room,
upon the ' Prayer of Jabez.' The language was very beautiful,
and the Doctor suited himself to his audience, — leaving out his
appeal to unconverted Sinners I . . .
" Every one in the house is asleep, and my eyes will hardl)
keep open ; so I must say Good-night to you all, with heart's
love from your ever-loving daughter and sister,
"Maggie Whitecross Paton."
(I875-)
TO THE FAMILY CIRCLE.
"My dearest Sisters and Brothers, —
" If I could only put one of the Earthquakes we've had
into this journal it would produce a sensation, — descriptions
seem so very tame after one has experienced the awful feelings
they produce 1 But I must begin and go forward as best I can,
there being no possibility of gratifying you in that direction.
" You know, it was not till very near the time of the Vessel's
sailing that we decided last year to remain ; and- 1 sent my last
'Journal* on board with an aching heart. We had been so
nearly going to see our precious boys, and till I saw the Day-
spring slowly disappear in the distance I did not know how
intensely my heart had been set upon seeing them ! . . .
"To crown all, John got very ill, and sunk so low we feared
he might not live to see the return of the Dayspring. But all
the time I had an inward conviction that God had not kept him
on Aniwa just to die, after giving us such encouragement to
remain, and we had waited so confidingly upon Him just to show
us the way. And He did not keep us long in suspense, for one
event transpired after another to show how wisely we had been
guided.

300 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
"The first of these happened about a month alter the vessel
left, and as John was slowly recovering from his illness. We
heard, one lovely day, as I was setting the copies for afternoon
School (I managed to keep it going all the time), a cry of
' Sail O 1 ' which set us all into a fine pitch of excitement.
School was the last thing to be thought of, and the Natives
scampered off towards the other end of the Island, where the
vessel lay. John was unable to walk so far ; but you may be
sure we were quite on the qui vive for news, and I waylaid the
first returning Native, who shouted to me in Aniwan, ' Missi,
what do you think has happened ? A whole shipload of
Tannese, men, women, and children, have been driven off their
own Island by war, and have come over to live on this little
Island, because the Worship is strong, and they know they are
safe. They are many in number for the people of Aniwa ; and
where are we to get food for them, Missi ? for they had to es
cape at night with what little baggage they could bring in the
vessel.' " Another Native soon arrived with letters from Mr. and Mrs.
Neilson, confirming the report, and we were rather dumbfounded
at this turn of events ; but, like most of the other Missionaries,
when they ^heard of it, we were also deeply impressed with
God's mysterious ways. Tanna was the Island upon which
John's whole heart was set ; and it was one of the bitterest dis
appointments of his life when the Mission Synod would not
allow him to return there, instead of coming to Aniwa nine
years ago ; but we both felt we were following God here, and
now He had brought the Tannese to. Aniwa; for those who had
come were from around Port Resolution, and some of them
were John's old friends !
" Some of the Islanders themselves were as much struck with
the event as we were. And at last Mission Synod, Mr. Neilson
amused all the Missionaries by giving the outline of a speech
made upon the occasion by one of the Aneityumese Teachers
on Tanna, apt as all Natives are in drawing illustrations from
daily life to point their addresses on Sabbath. He took the
story of Joseph for his subject, and made out ' Missi Paton' to
be Joseph driven from Tanna by his wicked brethren the Tanna

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 301
men, but that God had gone with him to Egypt, alias Aniwa,
and prospered him and the land for his sake, and prepared it
for them to go and live upon, and thus save much people
alive ! . . .
" John immediately set to work revising his Tannese, which
he had well-nigh forgotten, so that when the Tanna gentry
declined to come to Church he was soon able to go to thera
and first read his addresses and then preach to them in Tan
nese. How it did remind us of the early Aniwan days, when
our worthy parishioners used to enjoy a pipe or a nap, as they
lay on their backs listening to the sermon ! . . .
"The Hurricane began in earnest about noon on January
14th, after a heavy thunderstorm which had blackened the air
all the morning. As we sat at dinner the wind suddenly became
furious ; we had to jump up and make preparations, as the
house was shaking and creaking, the thatch standing on end,
and the rain pouring in. Immediately trees; fences, etc., began
to occupy a horizontal position ; so the children and 1 took
refuge in the Study, which seemed to stand firmer than the rest
of the house, and from the windows watched the progress of the
storm, — a magnificent sight, tall trees bending and falling before
the awful force of the wind. John came in greatly dejected,
saying that if it continued much longer the Church would go,
as it was already bending, notwithstanding its being so strongly
propped. There was a lull just then in the storm, which cheered
me ; but his more experienced eye led him to pronounce it the
stillness that precedes a great storm, it was still so black and
ominous. And sure enough, just before dark, a terrific blast
sent us flying down to the Cellar, our usual place cf refuge.
"John and a couple of the girls made a final attempt to get
into the house for one or two loaves, and whatever else they
could grab, — we were now awfully hungry, having been so un
ceremoniously interrupted at our dinner. My faithful little
cook was precipitated into the Cellar before a great blast,
puffing and panting and holding on to a kettle of boiling water,
which was an unexpected luxury in the circumstances. So we
managed to make a very jolly meal off the top of a box ; and
all our stores being in the Cellar, we got hold of a tin of salmon

302 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
—the girls had thoughtfully brought a great bisin of milk foi
the children,— and when F. found we were all to eat the
salmon out of one plate, his joy knew no bounds, and he stuck
his fork into the biggest- bit in the dish, which proved too large
for his wee mouth, causing great merriment !
" The storm raged till midnight, when we were all thankful to
get up to our beds, and found our own room, fortunately, the
only habitable part of the house. But oh, what utter desolation
the morning light revealed ! Our fine large Church a mass of
ruins, with one great pillar standing solitary and upright through
the rubbish against the clear blue sky. The School House in
the same condition, at the other side of the Imrai ( = public
meeting ground). With the exception of our cook-house and
printing-office, not an outhouse was left standing on the Mission
Premises ; but oh, how thankful we felt that our dwelling-house
stood secure, as John was in no condition to have attempted
building another. Not even a pane of glass was broken, though
of course the roof could not escape, and consequently everything
was soaked. The day proved fortunately very hot, and we got
all the mats lifted, and mattresses, blankets, etc., washed and
dried. The pigs were in their glory, running riot over all the
plantations, and I am sure if they could have spoken they
would have said in Scotch, ' It's an ill wind that blaws naebody
guid !'
"Almost every Native on the Island was at work before day
light at his fences ; dwelling-houses — and there were not a dozen
standing uninjured on the Island — being left till the plantations
were secured. School duties were not even thought of. It was
so sad to see the destruction of food, — fine large breadfruit and
cocoa-nut trees torn up by the roots, and bananas with the fruit
half formed lying useless on the ground. But the greatest
lamentation seemed to be about the Tafari More" { — House of
Worship), though the general Public were complacently viewing
it as a judgment from ' Teapolo' ( = His Satanic Majesty, in
Aniwan), for their being ' so strong for the Worship.' This is a
popular error ; and John guarded them against it next Sabbath,
preaching an impressive sermon from the text, ' Labour not for
the meat which perisheth,' — rather apropos to the occasion! . . .

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 303

" It was altogether a sad time, that, for we had been so tried
with Hutshi, the girl I had last time with us in Australia, and
who turned out a complete vixen; the first of my girls, I am
thankful to say, who has not turned out well. She was married
to one of our best young lads, and went quite gracefully through
the whole affair — I think I wrote you all about it before— but
all the while she was dying for my handsome young cook, who
is engaged to the little table-maid. She began, soon after the
marriage, to persecute her husband and flirt with the other,
going from bad to worse, notwithstanding all we could say to
her ; and one day she behaved so frightfully, that, when we
were told of her guilt, John and I sank down on the nearest
seats, perfectly overpowered with disappointment and horror.
I could hardly have believed that any woman, either black or
white, could have so deliberately planned to lead others so
young and innocent into sin.
" The young Chief came to ask John how she ought to be
punished, as something would have to be done ; but he hesi
tated to give advice, never having been called upon to legislate
in a similar case, being indeed too vexed to collect his thoughts ;
only he strongly forbade them to shoot her, as one or two of the
enraged fathers proposed, and advised them to be guided by
the Aneityumese Teachers, two wise Christian men from Mr.
Inglis's Station. They said that the punishment inflicted on
Aneityum by the Chiefs was to tie up the guilty parties, collect
all the goods of those most deeply involved, and distribute them
among the people at the other side of the Island, so as not to
tempt those around to bring false accusations against neigh
bours for the sake of their property.
" This was accordingly done in the case of Hutshi ; and we
had an invitation to be present at the ceremony, which we
declined, as John told them it, was better he should not be too
much mixed up in these things. The only way in which he did
interfere was to shorten the time to three hours, instead of the
twenty-four they were determined to keep her tied, and which,
in my opinion, she richly deserved ! Two or three Tannese
happened to arrive at her village before she was unloosed, and
expressed their disgust at the consequences entailed by the

304 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
Worship, saying they could have as much ' fun ' on Tanna as
they liked without being punished for it. But one of our
Aniwans answered, with a sly wink at his neighbours, that bad
as the Worship might be, it had at least not driven them from
their own land ! . . .
" I wish I could say that was the last of the trouble we had
with Mistress Hutshi ; for she professed great repentance, and
sent one of the girls, two or three weeks afterwards, to say she
wanted to tell me all her badness, as that would make her feel
better. She had not been allowed to come near the Mission
Premises, nor had we since taken any notice of her. We had
very little faith in the young lady's repentance, but feared to
crush any yearning after amendment, if it did exist ; and I
thought that God might give me a word for her. So we had a
long interview ; but I felt all the time there was no change in
her, as was immediately proved, for she went back tossing her
head and telling the others they might talk as much as they
liked, she didn't care, for the Missi was quite satisfied with
her now !
" She did not improve, but the Church members round kept
such a watch upon her that she did not do anything very flag
rant She did, however, lead her husband a miserable life ;
and I never believed that a Native could have borne with
patience what he did ; at last, being able to stand it no longer,
he came to bid us Good-bye, saying he was going to live about
three miles distant (it was as far away almost as he could get
on Aniwa, either in one direction or the other, as his lady-love
lived close to us in the centre of the Island !) and that he freely
bestowed her upon any man who might be fool enough to take
her, as henceforth he would have nothing to do with her.
She had, out of pure bravado, professed to elude theii
vigilance and implicated a Tanna man, as well as Rangi (the
wildest man on Aniwa), who both proved their innocence.
Perhaps Rangi agreed with me that he had enough sins of his
own to account for without being blamed for what he really did
not do ; and being an out and out Savage in his disposition, we
feared trouble when he came with all the Tanna men at his
heels to inquire about it one morning after her husband had

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. V>$
left her. We little expected, however, the scene there really
was enacted, right outside our gate too, for it was there Rangi
caught hold of her. She gave one spring to John for protec
tion, but the gate was between them, and Rangi wrenched her
from it, and the savage yells that got up nearly sent me frantic
with terror.
" John stood leaning carelessly against the gate, viewing it
all — the calmest person there ! He felt that his presence would
be a sufficient check, though it would have been folly to inter
fere. My girls were groaning and crying ; and Yawaci (the girl
I have here) was unconsciously doing her best to wrench the
handles off the dining-room door in her despair, groaning out,
" Missi, blood will be spilt ! ' while I was on my knees in the
middle of the floor calling upon God to interfere. But my little
F. stopped me, saying, " Mamma, Mamma, I don't like to see
you look up and talk like that ! Are you ill ? ' Sol tried to be
myself again to the wee man, and felt comforted in having left
the case with the Lord. Only I must see Rangi, though I had
very slender hope of influencing him ; and I put my careful
husband into a fine consternation, as he would rather have seen
an apparition than me coming on such a scene. I had only a
very dim notion, then, of his gestures and entreaties, being deaf
and blind to everything except Rangi, who came nearest my
idea of a demon of anything I had ever seen I
" The poor girl was tied, with her arms backward, to a cocoa-
nut tree, pale with terror, and a hundred muskets bristling
round her. The Tannese were in full Heathen costume, which
means paint instead of clothing ; and the Church members
stood calmly, like John, looking on, except two or three of them,
who kept guard around her with loaded muskets for her defence
from murder, if necessary. Her life was all they or we wished
to see spared, for she richly deserved any punishment short of
death. I caught Rangi's eye at last. At a sign he came quietly
forward, and I began to tell him he - should not dare to shoot
my girl, but being too excited I ended in sobs and was marched
off, — but not before Rangi earnestly assured me that he would
not touch a hair of her head, or let any one else do it, only, he
said, she deserved to be tied and ought to be well beaten foi
20

306 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
blackening his character ! We could not keep from smiling,
even in the excitement, at Rangi's care for his reputation, which
was truly as black as it well could be.
" Well, here was mistress Hutshi practically put up for public
sale ; for, according to Native law, whoever dared to unloose her
from that tree had to take her for his wife, her husband having
renounced all claim to her. Rangi reminded them of this when
he tied her up, saying that the Missi only could alter that law
if he wished. The Missi did not feel inclined to do any such
thing, having devoutly wished her at Jericho ever since she
commenced her pranks, as she was proving a curse to the place,
and now only hoped that the most tyrannical unmarried man
on the Island would take her off bodily as far away as the
limited circumference of Aniwa would permit (so did the Church
members) ; but for John to say so would only be the beginning
of mischief. He was so anxious they would not appeal to him
for advice, for we both felt that for her Native law was the best
But though a score of young men would have gone down on
their knees for her before she was married, there she stood for
about three hours without a single bidder !
" John had got the whole crowd dispersed to go and cut wood
for the lime pits (you know he is of a rather practical turn of
mind and likes to utilize the most unlikely occasions), which they
did with great energy, having the steam up ; so she was left
alone, as the women had all to run and cook food. I had a
grand donation for the labourers besides the tea, that day, as we
had a calf killed the evening before, and I was giving orders
about it when I saw John waving me to the study with such an
amused face. It seems that Hutshi's old sweetheart had
rushed to him in eager haste, saying, ' Missi, I never will have
•uch a chance for a wife ! Will you marry me to Hutshi, if I
untie her ? ' John said he centainly could not, and that if he
took her it must be a la Native, and that he would have to dis
continue his attendance at the Candidates' Class, of which he
was a member. He explained, at the same time, that it was
not like running away with another man's wife, as her behaviour
(which in Britain would have divorced her) had led her husband
to give her up ; only that, for the sake of example, he could not

LETTERS FROM ANIWa. 36}

countenance such proceedings on the part of intending Com.
municants. Sarra said, in that case he would have nothing to
do with her. But, alas, female influence prevailed, and he un
loosed her an hour or two after, amid the Hurrahs of the passers-
by and our intense though secret delight ; for though Sarra is
obliged to confess he has ' caught a Tartar,' yet he manages to
keep her in tolerable check, being a determined fellow.
" We heartily re-echoed the sentiments of one of our Church
members, when speaking of Hutshi, viz., 'that it was awful
what a woman could do, when she was bent upon mischief ! '
Indeed, according to the Natives, we have her, along with the
two murderers, to thank for those awful Earthquakes which
nearly frightened us out of our senses, though on Aniwa very
little damage accrued from them.
" The first, at least the first to speak of, occurred near mid
night on the 28th March (the second anniversary of our Lena's
birth), and woke us up with a vengeance, being the worst we
ever had, the Earth heaving so awfully that we expected every
moment to be swallowed up, and were almost paralyzed with
terror, but M. and F. slept through it all. After it, a tremendous
rush of the sea seemed to take place, from the noise it made,
and which we found next morning was the case, carrying our
boat from where it lay, high and dry about one hundred yards
inland, also canoes, two of which were smashed.
" I lay in awful terror after the Earthquake till three o'clock,
and was dropping off to sleep, when another terrible one sent
us flying out of the house in our night gowns, John dragging
the children out of their beds, and the girls rushing out of their
house. There was not a breath of wind, and it was awful to
see in the bright moonlight the great trunks of the trees swaying
back and forward, and to feel the ground going to and fro with
such force. We had one or two slight ones after that, and then
just at daybreak an awful repetition, — every one of us simultane
ously rushing out of doors ! This was number_/zw./ and before
breakfast we went to see the damage done to the boat (but it
was uninjured) ; and we had two more violent shocks ere we
got home, making seven in all before breakfast, after which we
had a commotion of another kind.

3o8 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
" John felt so exhausted, and had just got fast asleep on the
study sofa (a most unusual occurrence with him), when I heard
high words between Taia, one of our Church members, and
Nalihi, an Erromangan I knew not what to do, for Natives
never waste time on high wordj — they at once rush to arms ;
and I was unwilling to wake John to more excitement, as it was
exactly that day two years since he had been seized with that
awful fever, and I had been in fear of its return, as people pre
dicted it would, about the same time of the year. Well, I
actually made up my mind to show my wifely devotion,— and it
was a good test for me, I beg leave to say, I always had such
a foolish terror of a loaded musket anywhere, and infinitely
more so in the hands of an enraged Savage,— by going between
the combatants myself. To make matters worse, all the men
about had gone that morning to bring lime-coral, and only a
few women had collected, and one or two timid fellows who
stood at a safe distance.
" Nalihi was flourishing his musket in Taia's face, as an
accompaniment to an eloquent harangue he was delivering in
Erromangan, not being able to speak Aniwan ; and Taia, who
understood and could speak it perfectly, seemed to be paying
him back with interest. They subsided for a few moments,
when it was whispered the Missi was there ; but on finding that
it was only the ' Missi fineV they went at it with renewed vigour.
I took no notice of the Erromangan, knowing my only chance
was with Taia ; so I went over to him, and implored him not
to utter another word, whatever provocation he might receive ;
and though reluctant at first, he behaved nobly and stood what
I think few white men would have done in the circumstances.
I kept close beside him all the time, and though for three
quarters of an hour that villain stood heaping insults upon him,
and at last, in his rage, cut down his bananas and fences before
his eyes, he never spoke, though his muscles twitched and he
clutched at his great club sometimes — one that I knew had
done good (?) service in Heathen days under the great brawny
arms that wielded it ; for Taia is a perfect Hercules, and such a
contrast to the little treacherous, sharp-nosed Erromangan, who
was dying for an excuse to get a shot at him. When I thought

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 30J

Taia was going to give way, I put my cold white paw (it did
feel so cold) on his black arm, and every time I did so he turned
and looked down at tne with a grim smile, saying, ' Don't fear,
Missi, I'll not speak.'
" Now I maintain, that though John sometimes fears Taia's
Christianity is not of the highest type, yet he is undoubtedly a
perfect gentleman, or he would not have stood there, the greatest
living orator on Aniwa, silent at the bidding of any woman 1
When I saw the good food being destroyed and so little left
from the Hurricane, indignation mastered every other feeling,
and I felt it was high time for John to interfere with Nalihi ; as
no one else dared to speak to him, except master F., who had,
by the way, found us out just then, and proceeded without
hesitation to deal with him in plain terms. His little figure
heaved with indignation, and he drew such a long breath before
calling out, ' O you naughty, naughty man I You're a wicked
man ! Jehovah, so angry at you ! ' Every one was so amused,
and a general titter went round, while Nalihi, with whom F.
had been a favourite, began vigorously to defend himself to the
child in broken Eglish, at the same time wielding his axe to
some purpose amongst Taia's bananas. So, feeling my own
strength would not hold out much longer, I sped off and brought
John, who quietly went up to Nalihi and relieved him of his
musket and axe (Oh, I was glad to see that musket in dear old
John's trusty fingers, for Nalihi held it in a horizontal position,
and it always would point at me the whole time I stood there !)
clapped him on the shoulder and had him sobbing like a child
in a minute and offering payment to Taia for the damage done,
which, however, Taia was too seriously offended to receive, and
I do not wonder at it.
" The crowd began to disperse, and John was taking Nalihi
off for a day's work under his own eye, in case of his coming in
contact with Taia again, when I put a graceful finish to the
proceedings by going off into a fainting fit. under the cocoa-nut
trees ! John said I managed bravely, all except that ; but I do
think that after seven Earthquakes and such a scene, I had a
good right to get up some demonstration, and it was the first I
ever perpetrated for the public benefit I

310 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
"We had three more Earthquakes that day, but slight, making
ten in all ; and I took care at night to provide for emergencies
by putting a supply of blankets on the verandah, as there is not
a moment to snatch clothes when they come, and we had felt
chilly the night before, i got laughed at for what was termed
my needless precaution ; but we had hardly got into our first
sleep, when another violent Earthquake turned us out, and we
were thankful for them. It was not so bad as some, however,
and we got a sleep till morning without further disturbance, as
the grand performance did not come off till next evening at
nine o'clock
"John was busy in the bath-room, with the girls, damping
paper for next day's printing, I was in the dining-room, jotting
in my journal the events of the day, when we all had to rush
out with the most frightful Earthquake that had yet taken place.
The house danced, the windows rattled awfully, and F. woke
up with the first of it screaming in terror, but M. took it more
gently, telling him it was nice. It might have been nice to feel
ourselves rocked on the bosom of mother Earth (we lay down
on the ground at a safe distance from the house, which we
expected to fall every moment), could we have been sure she
would not open up and receive us into a closer embrace !
"The heaving must, I think, have continued nearly five
minutes, and we had just got into the house again, still trembling
with agitation, when a terrible gust of wind and roar of the sea
half prepared us for the shouting of the Natives, who called to
lis that the sea had actually come close to our gate ! We went
out and found Natives up to the waist in water, where it had
been bush two or three minutes before. We heard something
flapping, and Yawaci picked up a large fish about twelve feet
from our gate ; and as the tidal wave receded, they were left
in hundreds, which the Natives spent most of that night and
next day in gathering. An enormous turtle was found too among
a lot of dttris,—' Jehovah's turtle,' the Natives called it, owing
to the way in which it was found.
" No serious accident occurred from the wave on our Island,
as in most of the others, though some Natives fishing at Tiara
were nearly carried away, and our boat which lay at anchor

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 311
there was lifted, anchor and all, and carried a long way inland,
but to a sandy place, where it got no damage ; yet not a canoe,
if I remember rightly, was left whole.
" From that time we had a constant succession of Earthquakes,
and were kept in continual dread, though none of them so
violent as those I have mentioned. We had to sleep with our
doors open, and at last John went to bed in his clothes to be
ready to run ! I suppose you have heard that the tidal wave
swept right through Mr. Inglis's, doing terrible damage and
half drowning them, and the Earthquakes' kept knocking down
his walls and chimneys as fast as he could rebuild them. Dr.
Geddie's fine Church, too, is all but destroyed. But I think the
greatest damage done is to the nerves of the poor Missionaries'
wives (the Missionaries themselves would be indignant if you
accused them of having any !) It is such an awful sensation to
eel the very Earth trembling and heaving beneath one, and
such an eerie feeling comes on at night.
... "I must pass over everything else that happened
until we turned up in Civilization, and it is close upon Mail time.
I would have liked to tell you about our pretty new Church,
with its snow white walls, which was finished just before our
beloved friends, Mr. and Mrs. Inglis, paid us their farewell visit,
which was like to. break our hearts, for they have been a father
and mother to us and to the Mission. Our parting too with our
Darkies was intensely trying, as we are to be away from them
a longer visit than the last ; but the society of our dear friends,
the Murrays, was an unexpected treat, and made the voyage so
pleasant notwithstanding the sea-sickness. . . .
" The Home Mail closes in the morning ; and I must close;
with fervent love, from your loving sister,
"Maggi* Whitecross Patoh."

312 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.

(1878.)
TO THE FAMILY CIRCLE.
•*My dearest Sisters and Brothers,—
"Sons and daughter, I should almost have added, as the
biggest half of our little flock are separated from Aniwa, and
will as eagerly look for the * family billet ' now as the rest of
you. . . .
" Now that I have sat down to write, so much comes crowd
ing upon me that I hardly know where to begin ; but I cannot
put down a word of news before testifying of the Lord's good
ness to us, which has ;ust been vouchsafed during this last hot
season. He has encompassed us round as with a shield and
preserved us safe and well, though from the day after the Day-
spring left for the Colonies on the 14th November last until the
30th March we have lived in daily— I might almost say hourly
—terror of our lives. We have seen — especially John has— the
rage of the Heathen, and passed through Earthquake and Hur
ricane ; but all seems as nothing compared with coming into
constant contact with an unrestrained madman, and this we
have had to do with poor Mungaw. . . .
" You must not think of us as pining in solitude, however.
Indeed, poor Mungaw took care to keep us all in lively exercise,
and acted his first scene the day after the Dayspring left for
Sydney with our mails. You know that he married Litsi, one
of my best girls (and how delighted we were at the time that
she was getting such a good young man !), who was with me on
my first visit to Australia from Aniwa, and you remember how
pleased you all were with her. Well, he spent the night beating
that gentle girl (who was near her confinement) and their little
boy about two years of age ; and when John met him in the
Imrai and quietly remonstrated with him, he stalked off in high
dudgeon ; and in two minutes more, a tremendous crackling
and roar of fire made us rush to the window, where we saw his
nice house and all that was in it one mass of flame. Not con
tent wifh setting it on fire, he tore off Litsi's jacket and flung it
in too- We quite expected that our own house would go, as

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 313

there were only two light fences betwixt some of our outhouses
and his, but providentially the wind carried everything the
other way.
"He then took Litsi and Nomaki, their little boy, to a distant
village ; and, oh ! how we hoped he would remain, as Litsi had
friends there, but back he dragged them, terror-stricken and
breathless from having to keep pace with his tremendous
strides. I sent Litsi an old jacket (she begged me not to send
a good one, as it might go the same way), and a blanket to
sleep or rather to roll herself in— for there was no sleep for any
one near that night. He had threatened to murder some of the
villagers, and was stalking round and round our Premises with
his loaded musket ; but an Aneityumese Teacher kept watch
over our house all the night.
"It so happened that next day had been appointed for a
' Members' Meeting.' These meetings are held monthly, for
John to appoint them their work, and change it from one to
another, so that it might not always devolve upon a few. You
know there is no paid door-keeper, or paid service of any kind
connected with the Church, so the women take it in turns, two
by two, every Saturday morning, to clean the Church and
enclosure. One man is appointed bell-ringer, another to take
off and on the pulpit coverings and carry in the Bible, etc., two
to stand at the doors and see there are no loiterers outside, and
so forth. Cases of sickness or wickedness are also reported,
and Church matters generally talked over. At this meeting one
woman was scored off for absconding from her legal husband
and living with another ; and Mungaw, who came in with the
greatest blandness, as if nothing had happened, got a thorough
' talking to,' and was suspended till it should be proved whether
he was more rogue or fool — for at that time we could scarcely
tell. That he had become decidedly cracked and his mind to a
certain extent unhinged, no one who saw and heard hiin could
doubt— especially knowing what a dear good fellow he was
before ; still he seemed sane enough at times ; and when he did
break out, it was more like being possessed with evil spirits.
All his madness took the form of wickedness, and when he saw
people afraid of him he was the more emboldened. It was very

314 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
difficult to know how to treat him. He was rather cowed at
the meeting, though, and kept pretty quiet till the full moon,
while meantime we had peace to get all our machinery into
working order again. . . .
"John has had great comfort with his big boys, however,
especially the one we were most averse to take in, — a great
ugly-looking fellow of about eighteen, couldn't speak without a
growl, and scowled at everybody from under his black wool,
which hung down over his eyebrows. To crown all, he had
been with the slavers — and that is no recommendation I
" After keeping with our boys a day or two and coming to
evening class, on the third evening he sent in for a blanket, as
he was 'going to stay.' We looked aghast John was for re
ceiving him ; but I was at the crying point, and declared I
could not feed more Natives or make food go further than other
people. John said, 'Then am I to send him away?' Well,
no ! I was hardly prepared to do that either ; so, after talking
over it a few minutes, we felt sure the Lord had sent him ; and
though I did not feel particularly grateful at the time, I have
often thanked Him since. We went to the blanket box, got a
nice warm blanket (the Natives feel chilly at night), called him
in, and John had a talk with him about certain rules, after
which he took his gift with a very pleasant grin. He looked
like a different creature with his hair cut ; and a more faithful,
helpful, warm-hearted Native lad we never had. In times of
danger from Mungaw, he stuck by John like his shadow— no
ostentation with it, but quietly getting some pretext for keeping
close to him when there was any fear. A capital worker too —
for John does not approve of keeping his boys idle, and they
help him with whatever he is at, fencing, roofing, gardening,
house-building, etc.
" One day he and another big boy (a great wag — keeps the
others in roars of laughter, and himself the picture of solemnity)
had been planing wood very nicely, and John praised them,
calling them his ' Carpenter ' and 'Joiner.' In the afternoon a
slate full of writing was sent in, informing us that they wished
from henceforth to drop their old names and be called ' Car
penter' and 'Joiner.' Nor would they answer to any other

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 315

We often torgot, at first, but were reminded by their paying not
the slightest attention, till we came out with the new name-
when they would instantly wheel round with a smile and be at
our service ! . . .
" One day, before John was quite recovered, Mungaw put a
lot of impudence on his copy for my special benefit. I took no
notice— he looked so wild — but pointed out a mis-spelt word,
wrote a fresh line, and telling him to follow it closely passed
quickly on to the next writer. I told John, when I went in, I
was sure he would do some mischief ere long ; and just an
evening or two after, we heard him shouting and scolding from
his house in an awful voice. John limped off, in spite of my
entreaties to let them fight it out, and found Mungaw flourishing
an axe over a poor woman, whose husband was from home and
who had been helping Litsi to cook his fish, but had been un
fortunate enough not to divine that on that particular evening
he wanted it wrapped in a different kind of leaf from what was
usual. He had brought the axe within a few inches of her
shoulder, when two or three Natives, attracted to the spot just
before John, stayed his arm and wrenched it from him. He
got his musket next, but poor Sibo aud Litsi both ran to our
house for protection, while John and the Natives tried to calm
him down. They got his musket from him, and I saw a
Teacher slip it behind a tree in our lawn ; but Mungaw was
sharp enough to notice, and got it away again when the affray
was over, and ordered poor Litsi back to her cooking. Sibo
went to a distant village to be out of his way, declaring she was
half dead with fright ; and I would very much have liked to get
away from the Island altogether ! John's spirit always rises
equal to the emergency, but I get perfectly faint with terror,
and the longer the worse. This was merely a little prelude,
however, to what followed.
" Next morning he had the audacity to appear at one of the
dining-room windows, as the girls were clearing away the
breakfast things ; and he demanded the keys from John, as he
wanted to sharpen his axe at the grindstone. John said, ' No,
Mungaw, you'll learn to put your axe to a better use first ; and
I want you to return the two you have of mine.' He looked the

ji6 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
picture of innocent wonder, and replied, ' What do you mean,
Missi ?' John replied, ' I just mean that I want you to give up
your bad conduct' 'My bad conduct! What have I done?'
protested Mungaw. John said pointedly, 'Do you not know,
Mungaw ? ' That was all the provocation he got ; but he went
cff for his musket, muttering, 'I'll let you know who you're
talking to.'
" When he was gone, John went out to his Printing Office for
something, and on leaving it saw Mungaw just inside our fence
taking deliberate aim at him with his musket. John turned
round to lock the door, showing no signs of fear, but feeling
that all was over, and that he was to be shot down so near us
all and yet none near enough to save ; but God was watching !
The next instant he heard a rush of feet, a scuffle, and looked
round to see the musket pointed high in the air, and four strong
arms grappling with the intended murderer. Two men had
been accidentally (! ?) coming up the path, took in the scene at
a glance, and my husband was saved.
" I knew nothing of what was passing, but, feeling restless
after Mungaw's parting look, went out to hurry John in for
worship. I met him coming in, and stopped short at sight of
his pale face to ask if he were ill, and he told me alL We had
just begun to sing at worship, when he re-appeared flourishing
his musket, trying the doors and windows (you may believe I
had them securely fastened by this time), and demanding en
trance. We went on, taking no notice, but the celestial quaver
was plentifully introduced into the music, "nd the girls rushed
into the dining-room in great fear. Meanwhile the news had
spread like wildfire, and the Church members near came run
ning to order him out of the Premises, which only made him
wilder ; so they seized him, took him to the Imrai, and bound
him hand and foot with ropes. It was a terrible noise and
scuffle, for he had the strength of ten men, and yelled like a
demon. "Two of his brothers so-called (not real ones) arriving on the
spot, he thought to get up some sympathy, changed his voice to
a whine, and bewailed his hard fate, — ' bound and persecuted
for deiag nothing at all ! ' Litsi, gentle Litsi, took her boy in

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 3l»
her arms, and walked up to him before the crowd, saying in a
loud voice, ' Look at the marks of your brutality on me and my
helpless child, and say whether you deserve to be tied or not ! '
It was an imprudent speech for her to make, poor girl, for
which he did not forget to repay her. It was a terrible day for
us all — poor little F. white to the lips with fear, I lying in a
fainting state, and John walking up and down the room trying
to keep up our spirits, and wee J. — oh ! how we envied him —
running about, playing ' Peep-bo ' in happy unconsciousness of
all. The Church members feared that some of the wilder young
fellows, whom he had been favouring of late, would come to his
aid ; but when it was known he had attacked the Missi, not a
finger was lifted in his defence.
" They did not know what to do with him, now they had him
bo<md, — nothing in the shape of a prison or secure place on all
the Island ! They proposed our Cellar, but we didn't want him
quite so near as that ; so they let him off at the end of four
hours, and Litsi and little Nomaki took refuge with us.
Mungaw got a little boy to tell him where they hid his musket ;
and, once more possessed of it, he flew all round the Island till
towards sunset, when he divested himself entirely of his cloth
ing, stuck on paint, and with musket shouldered walked sentry
before our front gate for more than an hour. He seemed to be
imitating the sentinels he had seen before Government House
in Melbourne — a slight difference in the circumstances ! But
it was thought necessary to have a counter-guard over our
Premises that night. The only good thing he did was to send
his gracious permission to Litsi to stay in our house for the
night, which she thanks lly accepted.
" Next morning (Sunday) he met her pleasantly, called her to
speak to him (our fence was between them), and threw a large
stone at her head, informing her that was the price of her
yesterday's speech. We bound up the deep wound and advised
her to lie quiet, but she preferred going to Church with us as
the safest plan, for he had been caught several times during the
night stealthily approaching our house to bum it, as they
thought. None of the villagers slept, two of their lives being
Vi danger. It was a most anxious Sabbath, and we had worship

318 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
under difficulties — guards being placed at our house and tha
principal approaches to the Church. Oh, how regretfully I
thought of the peaceful Sabbaths and quiet walks to Church ia
Melbourne, none making us afraid ! But we tried to realize
that the Lord Jesus was encompassing us around, and that He
stood between us and Mungaw. The people begged John to be
short, as they were in terror, so we had only one Service in
Church, and, instead of Sunday. School, a prayer meeting on
the Imrai. Mungaw employed the time during Church service
in ransacking the villagers' boxes for ammunition, but they had
it hid away ; and at the prayer meeting he was reclining, with
folded arms, eyeing us from our back verandah! After the
prayer-meeting, John urged the different villagers to take it in
turns to sleep near Mungaw's house for the protection of Litsi
who was being killed by inches, and at last they agreed ; but as
soon as we were in the house, he went and patched up a sort of
peace — a sham to get the people away — and then abused the
people near for tying him, and dragged Litsi home. We were
half the night praying for the helpless girl, so completely at the
mercy of that madman.
" Next morning, he came into the Imrai in grand style —
musket in hand, of course — and scolded the people, working
himself up into a frenzy and keeping us all on the rack, for we
could see from one of the Study windows, — when, to our great
joy, ' Sail O ' rang out, and it was comical to see how quickly he
had to subside before this counter-excitement, and slink away !
We felt it was in answer to prayer, more especially when a little
afterwards he stood before our gate painted frightfully, and told
our herd-boys that he was going in the Vessel if she called here.
How earnestly we asked the Lord to let him go, if it were His
will, but prayed above all for submission to bear what was
appointed us, for we had the feeling he would stay. Poor
fellow ! he drove us closer into the Saviour's arms than all
Dr. Somerville's meetings in Australia, for we had Him alone
to look to. Natives were kind, but not capable of giving much
help — they rather look to us for it — and poor things, we did
pity them, when it was known that he had bought a large stock
of ammunition, including balls, and that he stayed behind !

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 3«»
" It turned out to be the schooner Daphne for Fiji ; and the
Government agent sent half a sovereign in a note, begging for
opium, as he had seventy-five people on board, and one case of
' assured sickness.' John, of course, returned the money, but
sent opium pills, laudanum, and chlorodyne, having no opium,
We were glad of the opportunity of sending a few hurried
notes, bearing a month's later date than the Dayspring, which
left on the 14th November. This is the only other Vessel that
has called at our Island, since we returned, except the Day-
spring. . . .
" Christmas came next in order. The little stockings had
been duly filled the night before, as F. took care to have J.'s and
his hung up, with dim eyes at the thought of the other three
which had been filled the year before. It turned out to be a
bright day ; the bairns were jubilant over their gifts ; and there
was a general rejoicing over dear Litsi's re-appearance at the
Evening Class— hor lord and master having anne out in a canoe
with some boys for a night's hshing by torch-light. Litsi's face
beamed at having an hour or two with us all, for Mungaw did
not allow her over her own fence, or any one to go near her ;
and, as all the women were frightened, his commands were
obeyed to the letter, except by us, and for her sake even I had
to go stealthily with food (he starved her), as he beat her when
he found it out. Our girls did not require two biddings to put
a plentiful supper before her, and were cheering her under
breath with the hope that his canoe might turn bottom up and
he get eaten with a shark, when the most unearthly yell from
the shore turned us all pale with terror, and ' Mungaw ! ' was
gasped from every lip. Litsi flew home, in terror lest he should
find her out. The villagers seized their muskets and ran to
protect their boys, and John and 1 to our knees in the Study.
But the whole turned out to be a hoax ! The boys' canoe had
upset among the reefs, and though they could swim like corks,
and were in no danger, it was their pleasure thus to exercise
their lungs while splashing about . . .
" Mungaw made rather a sad New Year's Day for us, though.
While we were at breakfast, more people assembled in the
Imrai and high words ensued. John went out to them, deter

tao LETTERS FROM ANIWA.

mined to sift the matter to the bottom ; and at last it came out
that Mungaw had gone the day before to the village of Towleka,
and said that the people of Inahutshi were going to shoot them
on the morrow, and then he deliberately walked to Inahutshi
and told them the same thing about the people of Towleka
He was bent upon war; wanted, in his own words, 'to see
blood run.' Burning houses, and he had burnt several, was
becoming rather tame work ; and he wanted something more
exciting. He boastfully acknowledged the part he had acted
the day before, declaring that if they had not said they were
going to fight they meant it, which was worse— better to have it
out and done with — why else were they carrying their muskets ?
This was a little too much for their patience, and they did lay
about him with their tongues, saying it was he and he alone who
had introduced this carrying of muskets, by flying about with his
own and threatening to kill everybody. He then said, that if
they were not going to fight they ought to come out boldly for
the Worship (he certainly did not approve of doing things by
halves), singling out by name those whom he knew to have
little differences with each other, and ordering them to shake
hands and exchange pigs there and then !
" When John thought they'd had enough of it, for Mungaw
was getting excited with his nonsense, he suggested that one of
them should engage in prayer and let them then get home. A
fine old Chief stood up under the banyan tree, and, waving his
hand with a majesty a Native can assume at times, offered a
simple, earnest prayer, and the people quietly dispersed. But
Mungaw tried hard to get them together again, and insisted
upon everybody being converted on the spot He kept on this
religious tack for about a fortnight, which was very pleasant, as
it allowed us to sit with open windows and doors, and get fresh
air and freedom.
" One day, when he was unusually gushing and had presented
a pig and food to the very men he had sought to murder, — his
speech indicating that the Millennial Reign was about to com
mence on Aniwa under his auspices, — a Church member said,
' I think, Mungaw, the people will understand us better, if we
burn our muskets and show that we'll not fight, whatever they

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 321
may do ; here goes mine !' And suiting the action to the word,
he broke and flung his musket into the flames. Mungaw im
mediately followed suit, with a grand flourish, to the intense
relief of all around, for he was a much less formidable person
age without the musket, though he still fancied himself a great
king. He sent in for a black suit, and permission to conduct
the Worship next Sunday, which of course he did not get.
" John sent for him and had long talks with him ; but saw it
was little use, — he was so crazed, and thought every one in the
wrong but himself. His standing grievance against John
was — that he kept all the collections (!) taken at the close ol
Mission addresses (he insisted they went into his private
pocket), and did not halve them with him, though he helped
him to speak.
" He never forgot the scenes he saw in that den of iniquity
to which some wretches took him in Melbourne, under pretence
of kindness, when John was unable from my sudden illness in
the country to take him home. It bamboozled his then simple
mind, how in aland of Gospel light such appliances could be
deliberately and systematically set on foot for the on-carrying of
evil. I do think, that for their light, — mind, I say for their light
— our black Christianity is superior to the white. The Natives
often said, — ' How is it, Missi, that he was so good and strong
for the Worship before he went to your good Land, and has
been nothing but a plague since he returned ? John, of course,
emphatically cleared the 'good Land' from all blame, adding
that he would take care not to give any of the rest of them a
chance of going daft by a trip to Australia I They don't pursue
the argument after that, as all are eager to go, and perfectly
¦willing, they say, to accept the risk.
" It was a blessing the Natives were so kind, and oh, how
we experienced that ' God stayeth His rough wind in the day of
His east wind ' ; for except the trouble with Mungaw, we had
no other serious ones to contend with, and He gave us to realize
as I at least never did in the same way how entirely the work
was His. It looked so mysterious, that after we had come down
at such a sacrifice to health and family ties to devote our whole
time to the work, it should be so retarded by one individual •
P. »-

J22 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
for often, at his worst, only eight or ten had the courage te
come to School, and we could as well have taught fifty. But
we could leave it trustingly to the Lord, feeling that all we had
to do was the work He laid to our hands from day to day. What
a restful feeling it gives one to be * only an instrument in His
hand.' . . .
" Litsi was the one most in danger, her house standing a
little below ours, and I having been roused at three o'clock to
attend her only the morning before, John was very averse to
my going, in the circumstances ; and I fain would have con
tented myself with sending her comforts, but I could not think
to leave her with her mad husband, who had still sternly refused
to let any one go near her ; so I hurriedly dressed, roused the
cook to boil the kettle, and took one of my girls with a lamp.
We found to my intense relief the baby already born, and
Mungaw so delighted at having another son that he was inclined
to be tolerably kind. I took advantage of his mood — as it was
through him I could reach Litsi — praised him for being such a
clever doctor, and advised him to get her into the house out
of the raw cold air, and offered him the services of my girl
to light a fire, which he graciously condescended to accept !
When I went back with some tea and things for the baby,
they looked much more comfortable, Litsi sitting in the
house by a bright fire, with the lamp beside her. Urging
her to lie down, I returned home and looked into the girls'
house to see how it was faring with my other invalid, — for
dear Yawaci had been carried to us at her own request in a
dying state." . . .
" All that day was spent running betwixt the invalids. Dan
gerous symptoms ensued with Litsi. Mungaw got fearfully
excited at a lot of women coming to see her* and stood over her
with his loaded musket (he had stolen another, as the pious fit
did not last long), appealing to me whether his word as Chief
should be obeyed or not. I seconded his efforts, as 'they were
doing no good, and got them cleared to a little distance — at
hand if they were needed, and by deferential behaviour got him
to let me come and go with food, etc. He attributed her illness
to an absurd crotchet of his own, and held to it that she would

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 323

6e becter at sundown. Meanwhile, the time was being wasted,
and we had so many anxious thoughts. Was it right that her
lite should be sacrificed to a madman's freaks ? Was it right to
give in to him, or how far was it right to risk his wrath? We
took it all to our ever-present Counsellor ; and then John de
cided that if I found her no better he would go himself, what
ever the consequences.
" On my way I met Mungaw coming in at the gate with the
empty dishes, and he said quite humbly that he was wrong in
his supposition, and would like exceedingly if the Missi tane'
( = man Missi) would go and see her, for he did not know what
to do. John soon put matters all right, telling them there was
no cause for alarm, — gave directions about one or two things
that had been neglected, and ordered fomentations. She had
no more relapses, and he really seemed grateful the next morn
ing when he came for her breakfast, as I could not go to her
very early on account of the tidal wave.
" Poor Yawaci was our chief care after that It seemed
strange that Litsi, who so longed for death, should survive so
much ill usage, for I could not pen a fiftieth part of the cruelty
— the refinement of cruelty — with which he treated her. One
instance will suffice. We missed him from Church one Sal-
bath, and found that he had spent the time skinning the lower
part of her face and pinching little bits of flesh out of her chest
from shoulder to shoulder, threatening her with his club if she
dared to cry out. You will wonder that the Natives did not
interfere. We began to lose all patience with them. I remem
ber Mr. Inglis once saying, ' It was worth living twenty years
on the Islands just to know what we owed to Christianity,' and
how I thought they were stupid who did not find out all that in
six months or less ! I myself have had to live twelve years on
Aniwa, however, to know what we owe to Lunatic Asylums, and
also to learn how exclusively a man's wife is regarded as his
own peculiar property — that is, to be used exactly as he likes.
They would as soon think of interfering with a man's conduct
to his wife, as we would if in civilization a man chose to burn
his own carpet or smash his own timepiece. They would break
out into the most amused smile, when John was begj'iny them

324 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
to protect her, and say, ' But, Missi, it's his own wife ! ' OI
course, they were mad enough at him, Litsi being a general
favourite, but could not well see their right to interfere.
" Yawaci's breathing was rather easier ; and about eight
o'clock, aftei getting all she could want for the night, we were
so thankful to see her lie down for the first time,' and fondly
hoped she was beginning to recover. She called the girls round
her, telling them to sing ; and, after beginning the tra-nslation
of ' Nearer, my God, to Thee,' I slipped away leaving them sing--
ing it, and got to my bed thoroughly exhausted. Through the
night, her husband knocked at our bedroom window, saying she
was dying. John sprang up and went to' her side, offering a
short prayer, but her spirit fled before he had done, and she was
buried amid heart-felt lamentations before Church Service on
Sabbath, 3rd February. Our hearts were like to break, for she
had been a faithful attached servant— daughter, rather — to us
for ten years ; a sweet little thing about eight or nine w^en she
first came, and every year we liked her better. She had a
great lump of heart, and I can never forget her devoted care of
us all at that time when we were both laid up and our precious
baby died. It was she I trusted to put the little form in its
last resting-place, myself too weak to move ! It was so sad to
see her friends going about the next few days, their eyes red
and swollen with weeping. Weeks after, on putting her Photo.
into the hands of one of the sewing women, her head sank lower
over it till the heavy sobs welled up ; and as it was passed from
one to another, there was hardly a dry eye — so generally was
she beloved. You have all the same likeness, a true one, taken
in Melbourne. Mungaw"s was not so good — at least it did not
do him justice in his best days ; but it is charming to what he
looked like in his last few months — his face was so wild and
ghastly. " Poor fellow, I would fain pass over his sad end; but I must
hasten on and have done with him, as I daresay you are as
tired of the subject as I. The last open break out with his wife
was on the day that her baby was three weeks old. He was in
a very excited state in the morning, threw off his clothing, stuck
on paint (he supplied himself with balls of blue from our wash-

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 32J
ing-house !), and seizing his musket, said he was going to shoot
some one ere he returned. The alarm spread, and John came
to me at the sewing class to warn the women ; but he soon came
back, and I dismissed the School, feeling anxious to get the
children into the house (John would not budge from his usual
work, but he had always Natives with him), and get doors and
windows shut. They had hardly gone when terrible screams
same from his house, and I flew to implore our cooks to protect
Litsi. Just then John rushed past me, telling me I must not
hinder him, as he could not hear that poor girl being killed.
Our boys ran with him, and met Litsi running from her house
covered with blood streaming from the back of her head. John
caught her as she fell forward in a fainting fit, and a woman
caught up her baby ; they were carried to the Imrai, where
John bound up her head and revived her with brandy and water.
I sent her some fresh clothes, as John would not let me see her
till she was revived and doctored, and I followed with some
dinner. Her tormentor was coming too, but John gave him a
look which made him disappear into the bush in quick style.
He re-appeared with the utmost coolness in a nice clean shirt
about half an hour afterwards, and walked right into the Mission
Premises, helping about a score of men to carry a huge log of
wood which John had asked them to bring for some purpose.
— I forget what. During the afternoon School he sat eyeing
Litsi and grinning from the opposite side of the Imrai, and
chatting with the passers-by, as if he had done no wrohg !
" Poor Litzi sat leaning against the Church fence, toe weak
to notice anything, but thought she was safer 'there when John
had to be in School. He told the Natives that she must not
be left to her husband's tender mercies any longer, but that they
must take her to one of their distant villages, and if need be
protect her with their muskets. Our house was too near ; and
besides, if he burnt it to get her it would simply mean death to
us all, — our food was in it, and neither of us being extra strong,
we could not exist on roots and leaves like Natives, — whereas
any of their houses could be replaced in a few days. He said
also that it would never do for him to use arms, — his work was
to teach, theirs to protect each other when neceiiaiv T^e*

326 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
all saw the force of his words and heartily agreed with him, bu(
all managed to back out of it, one after another, Litsi being too
high-spirited to ask protection from any of them.
" When we heard that she was left with only a few women
we both felt rt our duty to shelter her, regardless of conse
quences, and ran out to fetch her ; but the poor gi.-l had fled
with her two little ones to hide for the night in a plantation, one
or two women keeping her company.
" Amid all her own danger, she was mindful of us, and -sent
a messenger to warn us that Mungaw would be sure to burn
the house that night if he could. We had a few necessaries
selected, a cask of flour, hops for yeast, changes of clothing,
etc., to put into the Printing Office, which would not burn
so easily with its zinc roof; but when our Aneityumese
Teacher came after dark for their quiet removal, Mungaw ac
companied him as far as the door ! We all laughed. It was
no use, with such a vigilant spy upon all our movements. But
we were specially reminded of some One watching over us.
" It began to pour torrents of rain, as it so often did when
there was imminent danger, and I sent coverings for the wan
derers, hot tea, etc., by a circuitous path, with orders to take
them to another invalid should Mungaw meet them. Our girls
entered eagerly into it, and poor Litsi was made tolerably com
fortable in body for the night, there being an old deserted hut
in the plantation. Next morning, her cousin whispered to me
that two men had taken her under protection to Towleka, a
village a mile off, and that Mungaw had no idea of her where
abouts, supposing her to be with us, as he had sent word the
evening before that he would kill her if she went anywhere
else. " He got fearfully roused at not finding her by the afternoon,
and sprang up after writing a line or two of his copy (he in
sisted on attending School) to go in search, beginning at the
nearest villages, armed with club and killing-stone, and nearly
frightening the life out of a dumpy little virago, who was in the
habit of hen-pecking her own husband. It was capital to see
her thoroughly cowed for once ! His wrath grew with his want
of success ; and, returning after school, he told our boys in a

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 327
tone of suppressed rage that he was now going to Towleka to
kill Litsi if he found her there. One of them flew through the
bush to warn her of his approach, and John and I went to the
Study to commit her to God. I think I would have gone mad
myself, if we had not had our never-failing Refuge in these
troublous times !
"We heard after retiring for the night an infant's piteous
wail, and found that, failing to get the mother (for the Natives
would not let him finish her quite, though he dragged her out of
the house by her hair, wool rather), he "had torn the baby from
her and rushed home with it, knowing that she would follow it
at any risk. It was awfully hard to keep John in the house,
but I felt there was not the slightest use in going. We heard
other voices remonstrating, and the cries ceasing we knew that
Litsi had come. About midnight, what seemed to be the death
wail in Litsi's voice made us think he had murdered the baby.
It continued for about three hours, and rose to a perfect agony of
distress before stopping. On inquiry at daybreak, for which we
anxiously waited, it turned out that he had tied her arms and
legs in the most savage manner, only loosing her when two or
three Natives went to the rescue. It was at the risk of their
lives they did it, and all warned us not to go to their house that
morning, as he was raving mad and would not hesitate to kill
any one coming near.
" We just felt that poor Litsi had all the more right to our
sympathy, when no one else would go. They insisted that she
was dead and the baby too, there was such silence round all the
place. John would not let me go alone, and I would not let
him go alone, so we compromised the matter by going together,
and took * plentiful breakfast as an excuse for intruding on his
lordship's privacy, the Natives looking after with wistful eyes,
but not one offering to accompany us to the lion's den I I
trembled violently, though I felt the Lord was with us, and
was almost relieved when we found the house deserted ; bul
John called aloud for Litsi several times, and at last she came
staggering from an enclosure opposite, from which the occupant
had fled when Mungaw first went mad. She was trembling
with pain and weakness, and when we were going over the stile,

328 LETTERS From ANIWA.
she looked back alarmed and said, ' You'd better not, Missi,' so
we spoke a few cheering words as we stood, and told her again
that our house was open to her, night or day, whenever she
needed shelter.
" Some of the Church members came to ask what was to be
done with him. Tieing only made him worse ; confining or
shooting were the only other alternatives. To confine him was
'mpossible. Were they to shoot him ? John, of course, would
not hear of that, and they asked if there was no sort of medicint
to cure madness ! A near friend got him away to his village,
where they had a long talk, and warned him of the consequences.
The moment he went, I ran off to sit awhile with Litsi. We
feared she would sink under her trials, and wished she had
access to the rich consolations with which we were upheld every
day in our little readings both of the Bible and other books. It
seemed as if the Words were printed for our express circum
stances and comfort. My own morning Reading was in the
Psalms, and I never felt them so suitable. The very ones I used
to think David had written in a fit of indigestion were fraught
with the deepest comfort and meaning, and favourite passages
were more precious than ever. I never noticed before that the
passage, ' Lead me to the Rock that is higher than I,' begins
with ' From the end of the Earth will I cry unto Thee,' — so
applicable to us ! John and I have often remarked to each
other that we had to come all the way to the South Seas to
understand some bits of the Bible ; and I see Bowen in his
'Daily Meditations' says the same in reference to India, where
he laboured so devotedly as a Missionary. We have another
precious book which we were reading aloud and enjoyed next to
the Bible, — Boardman's ' In the Power of the Spirit,' given us
also before leaving Australia.
" How we wished poor Litsi could share all these privileges
and wondered if her faith were keeping alive at all, but hei
spirit was beautifully submissive. When I told her that, how
ever difficult it might be for her to believe it, her Saviour God
was tenderly caring for her every moment and would not let
her have one more trial than she could bear, and that it would
relieve her to take all her sorrows to Him, she replied, ' Oh, 1

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 329
know it, Missi ; my whole words now are prayer ; for I have no
one else to speak to, and would have gone mad if I could not
have told my Saviour I I tell Him everything, and know that it
is all right even if Mungaw should kill me, for he can't harm
me beyond the grave.' I told her not a single night passed that
we were not engaging in prayer for her, and she said, — * These
prayers have been answered ; for he has had the wish to kill me
and burn your house, and he could easily have done both had
not God prevented.'
" The whole provocation (I forgot to say) he had for laying
her head open at this time, was her saying, ' Oh, don't do that !'
when he got up to burn the fine new house he had nearly com
pleted. She learned never again to contradict him, even when
he made the wildest proposals. The next house he burnt, a
neighbour's, he told her with a diabolical grin (he had such a
beautiful smile in his sane days !) of his purpose, and she merely
said, ' Are you ? ' and slipped round to take everything valuable
out of it, as the owners were living a week or two on a lonely
little islet adjoining this, where the Natives often go for change
and fishing. Of course, they said nothing about it on their
return ; no one in the Island was prepared to tackle such a
character, and he presumed accordingly, turning his attentions
more to the general public after this, and dividing his favours
pretty equally over the whole Island. He plundered the planta
tions in rotation, and shot all the pigs which came in his way,
bringing Litsi part of the spoil ; but she suddenly seemed
possessed of the spirit of half a dozen, sternly refusing to touch
one morsel of stolen food, and took their eldest little boy to the
furthest village, begging the people to keep him as he was too
young to refuse what was stolen. She then came to beg of me
for a dose of poison — she thought the stuff we killed the rats
with would do — as he was too wicked to live, and would bring a
judgment on the whole Island. She had such a chance through
the night when he fell into a deep sleep (the first time he was
known to sleep for many weeks), and she had a great wish t<
take his life, but was afraid God would not like it.
" I confirmed her fears and counselled patience a little longer,
as the Missi was getting the boat repaired to go to Tanna, and

330 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
it was well known Mungaw wanted to go there and stay a
while. This was the last hope of the whole Island, and all were
eager to see the boat finished, none more so than I, having an
additional reason, viz., that it took John away to a distance
nearly the whole day, and though he always left me with a body
guard he was not so careful of himself. I must say, the Natives
were very thoughtful about him, however, and would not let hiin
continue to take his nightly turns in watching our house. They
begged him to arm himself, but that, of course, he would not do.
He and our Aneityumese Teacher were the only ones who would
not carry a weapon of any kind, or give in to him when it was
right to be firm, and they were the only two Mungaw had the
slightest fear of; but he kept prowling about our Premises
day and night, for what intent he best knew. When he used to
*et off on his peregrinations, it was such a relief to throw windows
and doors open for air ; but back he would come with the
rapidity of a race horse. Many a fainting fit he gave me ; and
F. used to get white to the lips when he appeared. Even little
J. began to lisp, — ' I frightened Mungaw 1 '
" About the only time I was thankful to see him come was
after he had been tracking John's footsteps closer than I liked.
I was watching him from our front verandah as he went off to
his boat, the two lads a little before, when Mungaw suddenly
appeared close behind him — axe in hand. I could see a long
way, and when John stooped to examine a bush or fern Mungaw
stopped too, always keeping right at his back. Visions of the
murdered Gordons rose vividly before me, and I felt distracted.
I knew that John and the boys were on their guard, and plenty
of Natives were about, but a blow could be so easily struck ! I
went in-doors and told my God and then our Aneityumese
Teacher (we showed as little fear as possible before our Natives),
so that if he thought there was real danger he would go to him.
He looked anxious and questioned me minutely, but went on
quietly with his work, and I tried to follow his example ; but
my feet would carry me to the verandah, till the welcome sight
of that usually dreaded form, tossing his axe in the air and
catching it by the handle, allayed all fears, for I knew that had
he done any harm he would have rushed into hiding.

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 331
" His last days were spent pulling up the- people's bananas
and sugar-cane, destroying what he could not devour. He took
our boys' blankets and boxes, and walked off with the looking-
glass from the girls' house. Just the Sunday morning before he
was shot he turned out all the girls' boxes while we were at
breakfast, and pranced up and down our frkdt verandah. We
had just finished our own Family Worship, and John was going
off for a little quiet to his Study, when we heard the Church bell
being furiously rung a full hour before the time ! The Natives
already gathered stood staring at each other in consternation,
others hurried forward, thinking they were late, and the usual
bell-ringer came panting to know why the work was so un
ceremoniously taken out of his hands ! The more they begged
Mungaw to leave off the quicker he rang, till John ran out and
ordered him to s.top instantly, which he did.
" He did not trouble us another Sunday, poor fellow, but he
gave me two or three thorough frights through the week, once
surprising me suddenly on the verandah, when mounted on a
high box, and oil-painting the woodwork of the house. , On the
following Saturday morning, as we were in the garden, Litsi
passed the fence and I ran to her. She said, ' When will the
boat be ready, Missi ? ' I told her that there was just a little
paint to finish to-day, and it would sail on Monday, so she
would have only two days more of endurance. She jumped
and clapped her hands, saying, '¦ My heart sings, for he's sure to
go!' " But that same evening, as we sat at a late tea, our spirits
brighter than usual, feeling that relief was near (though it came
not in the way we expected), for the Dayspring was to leave
Sydney on Monday and would be getting nearer us every day,
we heard the fatal shot go off close beside us ! We have heard
as loud reports and even nearer, when they were killing flying
foxes or birds, which caused us nothing more than a start and
a laugh ; but there was something in that which made us spring
simultaneously from our seats and stand in awe. John said,
' Some one is shot 1 Either Mungaw, or some one by his hand.'
He had barely uttered the words, when the awful death-wail in
Litsi's voice confirmed our fears. Our girls rushed in from the

332 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
bath-room, where they had been filling baths and getting all
ready for Sunday, and said, "That's Mungaw, Missi, for the
Inahutshi people told us not to be alarmed if we heard a shot
after dark, as we would know it was Mungaw killed.'
" It had all been deliberately arranged, and we knew not a
word about it John said, ' Then I must run and see what I can
do for the poor fellow,' and was off ; but another loud report
made me implore him to come back, till we ascertained certainly
what the matter was, as he might be shot in the dark without
any one meaning it, and F. decided the matter by saying in a
faint voice, 'Papa, will you stay and take care of us?' His
papa put his arm round him and said, ' Yes, my boy, I'll not
leave the room again.'
" Two or three Natives came to tell us that Mungaw was shot
dead, and that John's going would be no use now. He engaged
in prayer, and oh, how our hearts bled for the poor fellow !
Now that his sad end had come, we could only think of him as
he once was ; as, for instance, we saw him one evening years
before stand calm and tranquil, with three enraged men pointing
their muskets at him for spoiling some Heathen performance,
and telling them he would not fight, and that the worst they
could do would only send him to Heaven. Or again, as he used
to go about pleading with the young boys (a mere boy himself)
not to follow the footsteps of their fathers, but come out
decidedly for the Lord Jesus. Or again, we thought of the time
when he was John's right hand man, and would almost have
laid down his life to serve him. His two nearest friends, on
coming to ask if they would bury him at once, laid down their
heads and sobbed aloud, though, like all the Aniwans, they had
wished for his death. It was a sad, sad night ; the hurried and
midnight burial, the suppressed excitement, the fear and un
certainty about the real murderers and what would follow next,
and last of all that young and once noble fellow cut down in the
midst of his days.
" He had just left our Premises and gone home for supper,
and then had worship (!) with Litsi, after which she told him
not to go outside, as twc or three men had been watching for
three nights to get a good aim at him. He courted death and

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 333

would go out, saying to Litsi, 'You come with me.' She went
out first and thought she saw a man standing ; but next moment
the attention of both was suddenly directed to a meteor in its
transit, and while gazing at it the musket went off, going through
Mungaw's body from arm to arm. He fell down by his own
door, crying, 'Await' (=Alas !), and died immediately, tht
murderers making their escape as they shot the other musket
into the air. . . .
" You may be sure, after these trying times and seven months'
utter silence regarding our absent ones, we were intensely
delighted to welcome the dear old Dayspring once more. But
strange as it may seem, this is our most trying time ; for all the
anxiety of the past months seems to accumulate into an agony
of suspense, from the time her sails are discerned till we have
opened the most desired-for letters of our mail and found all
well. She arrived at Aniwa just two days after we calculated
upon seeing her, April 24th. The first announcement of her
approach came as we were assembled in Church at three
o'clock for the prayer-meeting ; and I'm afraid the Services had
not their usual interest for me I How John could proceed
quietly with his address, under the excitement, was a puzzle ;
for I saw him start, and we exchanged earnest looks, as the
well-known cry greeted our ears, and then two Natives came
panting in with beaming faces, darting intelligent looks all
around. " The Service did come to an end at last, and then every one's
tongue was loosed. It was the Dayspring without doubt; but was
there wind enough to bring her in that day ? I made an agree
ment with the herd who went for the goats to shout again if it
were very near, and soon a dozen voices yelled back the answer.
I flew to give orders for all sorts of preparations, but not a girl
was to be found, all having rushed up the hill to see for them
selves ; and when they came, they were so mad with joyful
excitement, that instead of their usual respectful demeanour they
tumbled heels over head on the verandah two or three times,
before they could compose themselves to work ; and so many
tittle things waiting to be done ! . . .
" We gathered round such a happy tea-table ; for it is the

334 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
most exquisite treat to have intercourse with kindred spirits in
our own tongue, after jabbering so many months to the Darkies,
and to get all the news from the civilized world. Such a Mail
too! Over one hundred letters, and no end of papers. We
simply looked at all your different handwritings, but devoured
our bairns' monthly budgets that night after our visitors had
retired to their rooms. . . .
" The second Communion since our return also took place at
this time, and was a season of great refreshing and comfort ;
but the sight of that little group of Communicants is always too
much for me, especially when they stand up to sing so heartily I
I could fain lay down my head and sob, were it not that I have
the harmonium to attend to and must crush my heart down as
best I can. All our trials and privations, looked at in the light
of that little sable band (glancing back at what they once were)
now sitting at their Lord's Table, seem as nothing — as less than
nothing. "A stranger might simply have his risibles excited by the
somewhat grotesque costume of the congregation. Indeed, I
had to turn away my own head, as our two worthy Elders came
in for the ' Elements ' before the Service, with the most impos
ing gravity, with manifest devotion in their looks, but in all the
dignity of their office, and with special hats to grace the
occasion. The one had his white shirt done up round his hat
so as to represent a puggaree, and, as it hung a long way be
hind, he had to keep his head well-balanced for fear of it fall
ing back. As for the other, who or what his hat had been origin
ally intended for, we were at a loss to divine ! It has always been
our difficulty to get them large enough to include their wool;
but this, a light grey chimney-pot, overtopped wool and all till it
rested on the tip of his nose, which fortunately being a very large
one prevented his face from disappearing altogether ! . . .
" The Captain's plan was to land us on Sunday morning,
lie off and on till Monday to land our luggage and some
wood John had bought on Aneityum, and then return for the
McDonalds at Port Resolution on his way northward. Mrs.
Milne and I lay pillowed on deck, enjoying the moonlight till
quite late, and having such a musical treat from Mr. Michelsen,

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 335
who sings and accompanies himself on the guitar with great
taste. He had been playing it on deck in the afternoon, and
we begged him to bring it up again after tea. The moon was
brilliantly reflected on the water, and the ship lying so still,
when he began with the exquisite guitar accompaniment to
sing ' Jesus, lover of my soul,' — the Missionaries standing round
and joining softly in parts, while we were quietly crying. I
have heard Oratorios in the old country rendered so that tbey
almost took one out of the body, but never anything that went
to my heart like this ! You would need to take in the whole
circumstances to know how we felt it The Vessel, with her
little band of Missionaries so far from kindred and country,
and about to separate for their lonely homes, and we knew not
how much trial awaiting them ! . . .
"We have already 600 lbs. of Arrowroot (to pay for the
Gospel-books) put up, mostly in 10 lb. bags. The Natives are
still making more, and the demands upon me for calico have
been endless. After ransacking boxes for every inch that could
be got to dry it upon and to make bags, I had to sacrifice all
my common sheets and table-cloths ; and, while trying to bear
up under this calamity with Christian fortitude, John roused all
the old Adam in me, by coolly bidding me be quick and get
out my linen ones and best table-cloths, as it was a splendid
day for drying ! I emphatically declared that my few best
things should remain untouched, though the Natives should
never get their books ; and, by a little management in making
the others do, I have kept to my wicked vow. . . .
"It is now the 1st of August, though I see that I began this
tin the 8th of July, and I have not begun to write a single
private letter, and so many to answer ; and the huge piles,
which made our eyes dance with joy on receiving them, are
regarded rather ruefully, now that we have got to refly to
them ! I must leave out, therefore, all other items of interest
which I intended writing, as this is already far too long, — and
close with warmest love from
" Your ever-loving Sister,
"' Maggie Whitecross Paton."

3J0 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
(I879-)
TO THE FAMILY CIRCLE.
" My dearest Sisters and Brothers,— . . .
"Our next bit of excitement was on New Year's Day, when
the usual shooting match came off, and prizes were awarded
to the winners. The most amusing part to us was the racing
amongst younger boys and gf '« The Chief, whom John had
placed in charge of the prizes, v 5uld put a belt, necktie, or bit
of red calico on a post at a certain distance off, and then the
word of command was given to the eager little monkeys, and
they made such a scramble as they neared it ! The grand
entertainment, however, — the Magic Lantern, was reserved for
the evening, and was quite a success. Everybody on the island
that was able to crawl at all put in an appearance, including
two old bed-ridden women, who set' out in the early morning
and managed a journey of two miles by the time it got dark !
John had all Mr. Watt's slides, as well as his own, and the
Natives were in perfect ecstasies of delight the whole evening ;
but when he finished off with 'the revolving light,' they fairly
yelled with delight and amazement, declaring it must be
' Tetovas' ( = gods) who made that ! . . .
" The Vessel turned out to be a Slaver, and sent in a boat
with Native crew and two white men in search of Natives.
The boat kept in deep water just outside the reef, and some
Aniwans waded out and were shouted to in ' Sandal-wood
English.' They wanted men or boys, and would give a musket
for every one they got. Our Natives shouted back that they
were ' Missi's worshipping people,' and did not want to go with
Traders. One of the white men stupidly (it must have been in
fun) levelled a musket at one of our Natives, when the cap
snapped and set the Natives in a great rage, believing that he
tried to kill some of them. The man levelled at, a fiery fellow,
a returned labourer, flew for his musket and would have made
short work with the white man, had not John and the Church
members interfered, — John actually standing right between him

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 337
and the boat to prevent shots being fired. He waved the boat
off with his hat, pointing to the armed men, which they seemed
to comprehend, and after returning hats they made for the ship,
which soon disappeared in the horizon.
" I was annoyed enough at John exposing himself, not that
a person on Aniwa now would harm him, for I often wish that
they loved their Saviour as much as they do their Missionary,
but it is seldom one's duty to stand in the way of loaded
muskets ! You would hardly believe, though, the kind of thanks
he got from the wretches he tried to save. They went to Fate",
wrote out a paper to the effect that ' they had called at Aniwa
for labourers, but that the Missionary, Mr. Paton, had come
out to attack them at the head of an armed party. The man
in charge of the boat, however, had Mr. Paton covered with his
rifle, so that had a single shot been fired into it he would have
fallen in revenge.' And the paper has been posted up on the
door of the principal store in Havannah Harbour ! Th«-,e are
the sort of men, authorized by our British Government to scour
these Islands. We were perfectly thunderstruck when Mr. Mc
Donald happened to mention it to John, after he had decided
to go North, in case he should see it himself. Mr. McDonald
sees enough of the Traders and their doings, and treated it
with amused contempt as it deserved.
" It is nearly as bad as the Nguna case, where the chief mate
of the Jason swore in a Queensland law-court that the Rev. P.
Milne caused the Natives to fire into his boat. A Man-of-war
was despatched to inquire into the proceedings of this dreadful
Missionary, and it was proved that poor Mr. Milne was sound
asleep in his bed (it was early morning), and did not even know
of the affray till months after it happened. It was the two
husbands of two Native women, that this honest mate was
trying to make off with (and did make off with), that owned to
having fired the shots ! It is not the first time that John has
interfered to save the worthless lives of these Slavers ; but the
whole fraternity may be riddled with bullets before I consent to
his stirring his finger again in their miserable quarrels. . .
"Litsi has since consoled herself with another husband,—
related to poor Mungaw, and a real love-match, as they botk
P. 22

338 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
freely confessed. Litsi was as playful and coy over it as a
young lassie ; though, when she stood up for the ceremony, she
whisperingly informed the bystanders with a giggle that she
didn't want to get married ! I suppose she thought some
appearance of an apology necessary for her third presentation
in that Church as a bride. We felt thankful when the marriage
was past, for there had been the usual scramble to get hei and
consequent bitterness of feeling by the rejected ones, some of
them far handsomer and better men than the prize winner,
But Noopooraw had shown the depth of his affection by threat
ening to kill her if she did not have him, which according to
Native is the strongest expression of devotion, and is precisely
the same as a wildly-enthusiastic admirer at home threatening
to kill himself in similar circumstances. The despairing lover
in these Seas never dreams of taking away his own life, but
hers instead, finding that probably the more powerful argument
of the two ! . . .
" It is getting very late and I must pass over all else and tell
you what a charming time we had at Erromanga, where the
Mission Synod was held this year. Mrs. McDonald and I were
the only ladies to keep Mrs. Robertson company ; and I was
complimented upon now being the "mother" of the Mission,
and carrying my honours quite becomingly — having become
plump and vigorous since the Hurricane. ... It seemed
like fairy land to enter dear Mrs. Robertson's pretty, shady, cool
house after enduring two days' suffocation with the horrid bilge
water on board the Dayspring. . . . Every day brought us
fresh pleasures, afternoon rambles on the mountains and walks
by the river course up that beautiful valley, when ' the brethren '
were at liberty to dance attendance on us, having all their
Synod business over before dinner. . . . How pleasantly
those days flew past, only they can understand who have been
cut off from kindred spirits as we are ! We three ladies were,
of course, all that could be wished for (?) ; and every one of the
Missionaries was kinder than another. Even in Synod, where
Ministers are apt to indulge in the grace of candour to an
uncalled-for degree, there was not a jarring word— owing, per
haps, to that bilge water having taken all the bile out of them

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 339

on the voyage ! . . . The house is charmingly situated on
terraced ground at the foot of a high mountain, near the centre
of the Bay, with that lovely river to the right flowing past
within a few yards of the enclosure. . . . Our eyes were
constantly wandering off to the lovely scene before us, — and
one with a history too ! That very river was onee reddened
with the blood of Williams and of Harris ; and the grass-covered
mountain towering up from it was the scene of the Gordon
tragedy, — while their grave-stones gleam white through the
greenery on its opposite banks. Dear Mr. McNair's grave is
close beside them. All looked so peaceful now, with the Day-
spring lying quietly at anchor in the Bay, and canoes manned
by Christian Natives paddling about in its blue waters !
" What a contrast to these former days of blood ; and even a
contrast, as the Robertsons told us, to what they had to suffer
only in January last The Heathen Chiefs were getting fierce
at the rapid strides Christianity was making all rovred the
Island, and laid a deep plot to take the Missionaries' lives.
They chose their time well, when nearly all Mr. Robertson's
young men were away at Cook's Bay ; and you may imagine
his and Mrs. Robertson's feelings, when the alarm got up one
night as they sat quietly reading. They went into their bed
room and took their stand beside their three sleeping children.
Escape by sea was impossible, even could they get to their
boat, the night being stormy. Mrs. Robertson turned to her
husband and said, — 'Do you think they could touch those
sleeping lambs ? ' He smiled bitterly, — ' What do they care for
our sleeping lambs?' Yomit, a devoted Erromangan Teacher,
came in to them, and she turned to him, saying, — O Yomit, do
you think they could have the heart to kill those little sleeping
darlings?' He raised his arm and said, — 'Missi, they'll have
to cut this body of mine in pieces ere ever they get near
them ! ' He started off and collected all the available help
necessary, sending secret messages overland In different direc
tions to their friends, so that before morning the Mission House
was surrounded by 200 warriors, ready to give their lives in
defence of their Missionary. And these were the very men
who murdered the Gordons ;— explain the change ! Jesus has
been amongst them ! . . .

340 LETTERS FROM ANIWA.
" Our visit there was all too short, as the Synod lasted only
a week. We commemorated the Lord's Supper together, on
the Sabbath evening before we broke up. One evening too
there was an interesting Bible Society meeting, at which John
was Chairman ; and, in response to an urgent appeal from
London, Mr. Copeland proposed that Missionaries and seamen
should all add a day's wages to their usual subscription — which
was most willingly agreed to. . . .
" We tore across from Erromanga with a good wind, landing
about sundown, and got a warm welcome from our dear old
Darkies, who had all turned out in their best garments to meet
us, though it was pouring rain. John went on in the Dayspring
to be left on Tanna for a fortnight at Kwamera, to make some
smill return for the Watts' great kindness to our Natives while
we were in Melbourne. . . . He enjoyed his fortnight there
intensely. The Mission Premises were like a new pin, and the
Tannese longing for Mr. and Mrs. Watts' return with their
whole hearts. Their little boys and girls at the Station attended
to John so faithfully, and continually followed him about, ask
ing daily and often in a day the same question, — ' When will our
Missis be back?' There are more than the Tannese longing
for their return, and it will be a glad day when we see their dear
faces again. . . .
" John has decided not to make any change for another year,
if at all able to hold on. It is no use now for me to pretend
I'm delicate, as appearances so tell against me ! But I insist
that I've got heart disease, and that only the sight of my bairns
can cure it . . .
" It is only a week yesterday since John returned from Kwa
mera, and was overwhelmed with such an ovation as he never
yet got from our Natives. They opened their hearts to the
most unheard-of generosity, and actually parted with their
precious pig s to show their love for him, besides a great quantity
of yam. They also gave a present about half the size of ours
to the Captain of the Dayspring, — pigs, yams, cocoa-nuts, and
bananas. His were laid on the centre patch oi grass before
the house, and John's to the side, in front of the Study door.
The pigs (thirteen in number !), all tied and laid out to be seen to

LETTERS FROM ANIWA. 34J

the best advantage (they were heard too), so that when Captain
and Mrs. liraith wane and John arrived they were greeted with —
' Pigs to the right of them,
Pigs to the left of them,
Pigs in front of them,
Guzzling and grunting/
How they did grunt ! The Captain growled out his thanks in
sailor's phraseology, which having translated, John walked round
to the side, followed by his grinning Parishioners, and politely
thanked them for their kind gifts to us,— telling them that it
was the feeling which prompted it more than the gift itself
which he valued ! I felt that he was telling the truth in all
sincerity, for he hates the very sight of pork, and whispered
aside to me, — ' What on earth are we to do with all these
beasts?' . . .
" We expect the Dayspring in about a fortnight to call for
our mail, and as I've a very large one to answer it is time it
were begun, for we'll be very much interrupted by the arrowroot
making. The whole of the Natives are busy digging it up at
present, and the Premises will be like a beehive in a few days
when they begin to grate it We were so pleased to be able to
tell them that the last sold so very well through the great kind
ness of Melbourne friends. The calico in the South Yarra
boxes— worth its weight in gold— is being sewed up into sheets
and bags for drying and packing it, as fast as ever we can ; but
we hardly expect it to be ready to go till the December trip of
the vessel. They are to have another book of the Bible printed
n the Aniwan language. " Ever, with warmest love,
" Your loving Sister,
"Maggie Whitecross Patom."

CHAPTER X.
LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
¦Wanted a Steam Auxiliary." — Commissioned Home to Britain.
— English Presbyterian Synod. — United Presbyterian
Synod— The "Veto" from the Sydney Board.— Dr. J. Hood
Wilson. — The Free Church Assembly. — Neutrality of
Foreign Mission Committee. — The Church of Scotland. —
At Holyrood and Alva House.— The Irish Presbyterian
Assembly. — The Pan- Presbyterian Council. — My " Plan of
Campaign.'' — Old Ireland's Response. — Operations in
Scotland. — Seventy Letters in a Day. — Beautiful Type of
Merchant. — My First /ico at Dundee. — Peculiar Gifts and
"- Offerings. — Approach to London. — Mildmay's Open Door.
—Largest Single Donation. — Personal Memories of Lon
don. — Garden-Party at Mr. Spurgeon's. — The Hon. Ion
Keith-Falconer. — Three New Missionaries. — " Restitution-
Money." — The Farewell at Mildmay. — Welcome to Victorix
—The Dream of my Life. — The New Mission Ship Delayed.
—Welcome back to Aniwa. — Parting Testimony. — Fare-
thee-well.
TN December 1883, I brought a pressing and vital
* matter before the General Assembly of the Pres
byterian Church of Victoria. It pertained to the
New Hebrides Mission, to the vastly increased require
ments of the Missionaries and their families there, and
'0 the fact that the Dayspring was no longer capable

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 343
of meeting the necessities of the case, — thereby incur
ring loss of time, loss of property, and risk and even
loss of precious lives. The Missionaries on the spot
had long felt this, and had loudly and earnestly pled
for a new and larger Vessel, or a Vessel with Steam
Auxiliary power, or some arrangement whereby the
work of God on these Islands might be overtaken,
without unnecessary exposure of life, and without the
dreaded perils that acrue to a small sailing Vessel such
as the Dayspring, alike from deadly calms and from
treacherous gales
The Victorian General Assembly, heartily at one
with the Missionaries, commissioned me to go home
to Britain in 1884, making me at the same time their
Missionary delegate to the Pan-Presbyterian Council
at Belfast, and also their representative to the General
Assemblies of the several Presbyterian Churches in
Great Britain and Ireland. And they empowered
and authorized me to lay our proposals about a
new Steam-Aixiliary Mission Ship before all these
Churches, and to ask and receive from God's people
whatever contributions they felt disposed to give to
wards the sum of £6,000, without which this great
undertaking could not be faced.
At Suez, I forwarded a copy of my commissions
from Victoria, from South Australia, and from the
Islands Synod, to the Clerks of the various Church
Courts, accompanied by a note specifying my home-
address, and expressing the hope that an opportunity
would be given me of pleading this special cause on

344 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
behalf of our New Hebrides Missioa On reachhig
my brother's residence in Glasgow, I found to my
deep amazement that replies awaited me from all the
Churches, except our own, — i.e., the Free Church,
which I call our own, as having taken over out
South Seas Mission when it entered into Union with
the Reformed Presbyterian Church, to which I ori
ginally belonged, though now I was supported by
the Church of Victoria. This fact pained me. It is
noted here. An explanation will come in due course.
A few days after my arrival, I was called upon to
appear before the Supreme Court of the English Pres
byterian Church, then assembled at Liverpool. While
a hymn was being sung, I took my seat in the pulpit
under great depression. But light broke around, when
my dear friend and fellow-student, Dr. Oswald Dykes,
came up from the body of the Church, shook me
warmly by the hand, whispered a few encouraging
words in my ear, and returned to his seat God
helped me to tell my story, and the audience were
manifestly interested. Again, however, another indi
cation of a rift somewhere, unknown to me, was con
sciously or otherwise given, when both the Moderator
and Professor Graham, in addressing the Deputies
and referring to their Churches and speeches indi
vidually, conspicuously omitted all reference to the
New Hebrides and the special proposal which I had
brought before them. Again I made a note, and my
wonder deepened.
Next, by kind invitation I visited and addressed

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 34S
the United Presbyterian Synod of Scotland, as
sembled in Edinburgh. My reception there was not
only cordial, — it was enthusiastic. Though as a
Church they had no denominational interest in our
Mission, the Moderator, amidst the cheers of all the
Ministers and Elders, recommended that I should
have free access to every Congregation and Sabbath
School which I found it possible to visit, and hoped
that their generous-hearted people would contribute
freely to so needful and noble a cause. My soul rose
in praise ; and I may here say, in passing, that every
Minister of that Church whom I wrote to or visited
treated me in the same spirit through all my tour.
Having been invited by Mr. Dickson, an Elder of
the Free Church, to address a mid-day meeting of
children in the Free Assembly Hall, — and the Satur
day before the Meeting of Assembly having now
arrived without bringing any reply to my note to be
received and heard, I determined to call at the Free
Church Offices, and make inquiries at least They
treated me with all possible kindness and sympathy,
but explained to me the strange perplexity that had
been introduced into my case. A letter had been
forwarded to them Trom the Dayspring Board at
Sydney, intimating that the Victorian Church had no
right to commission me to raise a new Steam-
Auxiliary Ship without consulting them, and that
they placed their direct veto upon the Free Church
Authorities in any way sanctioning that proposal or
authorizing me to raise the money. Here, then, was

Hb LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
the rift ; and many things that had recently perplexed
me were explained thereby.
Here is not the place to discuss our differences, nor
shall I take advantage of my book to criticize those
who have no similar opportunity of answering me.
But the facts I must relate, and exactly as they oc
curred, to show how the Lord over-ruled everything
for the accomplishment of His own blessed purposes.
Doubtless the friends at Sydney had their own way
of looking at and explaining everything ; and the best
of friends must sometimes differ, even in the Mission
field, and yet learn to respect each other and work
so far as they can agree towards common ends in the
service of the Divine Lord and Master.
My commission was publicly intimated. Com
munication had also been made to the Church of
New South Wales as to appointing me their second
representative to the Pan- Presbyterian Council, in
connection with my mission to Britain, but they re
plied that one would serve their purpose. And South
Australia and Tasmania were both written to regard
ing the object of my visit to the home countries.
But no note of dissent, no hint of disapproval from
any quarter, was intimated to the Victorian Church,
or in any sense, directly or indirectly, reached me till
I heard of that so-called veto in the Free Church
Offices at Edinburgh.
This intimation, just as I was entering the As
sembly Hall to address a great congregation of
children and their friends, staggered me beyond all

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 347
description. The Free Church alone, in Scotland,
now supported our New Hebrides Mission. From it
I expected the principal contributions for the sorely-
needed new Mission Ship. And now, by the action of
the Dayspring Board at Sydney, the Free Church
was debarred from acknowledging my three-fold com
mission or in any direct way sanctioning my appeals.
No sorer wound had ever been inflicted on me ; and
when I sat down on the platform beside Mr. Dickson,
my head swam for several minutes, and faintishness
almost overpowered me. But, by the time my name
was called, the Lord my Helper enabled me to pull
myself together ; I committed this cause also with
unfailing assurance to Him ; and by all appearances
I was able greatly to interest and impress the Chil
dren. At the close, my dear and noble friend, Pro
fessor Cairns, warmly welcomed and cheered me, and
that counted for much amid the depressions of the
day. But when all were gone and we two were left,
Mr. Dickson under deep emotion said, —
"Mr. Paton, that veto has spoiled your mission
home. The Free Church cannot take you by the
hand in face of the veto from Sydney 1 "
Having letters from Andrew Scott, Esquire, Car-
rugal, my very dear friend and helper in Australia,
to Dr. J. Hood Wilson, Barclay Free Church, Edin
burgh, I resolved to deliver them that evening ; and
1 prayed the Lord to open up all my path, as I was
thus thrown solely on Him for guidance and bereft
of the aid of man. Dr. Wilson and his lady, neither

J48 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
ot whom I had ever seen before, received me as
kindly as if I had been an old friend. He read my
letters of introduction, conversed with me as to plans
and wishes (chiefly through Mrs. Wilson, for he was
suffering from sore throat), and then he said with
great warmth and kindliness, —
" God has surely sent you here to-night I I feel
myself unable to preach to-morrow. Occupy my
pulpit in the forenoon and address my Sabbath
School, and you shall have a collection for your
Ship." Thereafter, I was with equal kindness received by
Mr. Balfour, having a letter of introduction from his
brother, and he offered me his pulpit for the evening
of the day. I lay down blessing and praising Him,
the Angel of whose Presence was thus going before
me and opening up my way. That Lord's Day I
had great blessing and joy ; there was an extraordin
ary response financially to my appeals ; and my pro
posal was thus fairly launched in the Metropolis of
our Scottish Church life. I remembered an old saying,
Difficulties are made just to be vanquished. And I
thought in my deeper soul, — Thus our God throws
us back upon Himself; and if these £6,000 ever
come to me, to the Lord God alone, and not to man,
shall be all the glory !
On the Monday following, after a long conversa
tion and every possible explanation, Colonel Young,
of the Free Church Foreign Missions Committee,
said, —

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 349

"We must have you to address the Assembly on
the evening devoted to Missions."
But the rest insisted that, to keep straight with the
Board at Sydney, no formal approval should be given
of my proposals. This I agreed to, on condition that
the Committee did not publish the Sydney veto, but
allowed it simply to lie on their table or in their
minutes. Thus I had the pleasure and honour of
addressing that great Assembly ; and though no
notice was taken of my proposals in any " finding "
of the Court, yet many were thereby interested deeply
in our work, and requests now poured in upon me
from every quarter to occupy pulpits and receive col
lections for the new Ship.
Still I had occasional trouble and misunderstand
ing through that veto during all my tour in Britain
and Ireland. It prevented me particularly from get
ting access to the Free Church Foreign Missions
Committee, or addressing them on one single occa
sion, though I pled hard to be allowed to do so and
to explain my position. This I felt all the more
keenly, as I laboured freely and for weeks, along with
their noble Missionaries then at home on furlough, in
addressing meetings in Glasgow, Aberdeen, Greenock,
etc., chiefly for Sabbath Scholars, but from which I
received no help directly in the matter of the Mission
Ship. Doubtless they were trying to do their duty,
and refusing to take either side ; and that they
thought they had succeeded appears from the follow
ing fact When rumour reached Australia that my

35° LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
Mission home had been under God a great success, a
letter came to them from their Committee's agent in
Sydney as to the " application " of the sum that had
been raised by me, to which they replied, —
"The Foreign Missions' Committee of the Free
Church of Scotland, in accordance with the action of
the Dayspring Committee at Sydney, have from the
first abstained from assisting Mr. Paton in this move
ment, believing that the question is one entirely for
the Australian Churches."
At the meeting in the Assembly Hall of the Church
of Scotland, which, along with others, I was cordially
invited to address, the good and noble Lord Polwarth
occupied the chair. That was the beginning of a
friendship in Christ which will last and deepen as
long as we live. From that night he took the warmest
personal interest, not only by generously contributing
to my fund, but by organizing meetings at his own
Mansion House, and introducing me to a wide circle
of influential friends. Every member of his family
took " shares " in the new Steam-Auxiliary Mission
Ship, and by Collecting Cards and otherwise most
liberally aided me ; and that not at the start only,
but to the day of my departure, — one of the last
things put into my hand on leaving Britain being a
most handsome donation from Lord and Lady Pol
warth to our Mission Fund, — " a thankoffering to the
Lord Jesus for precious health restored in answer
to the prayer of faith."
Nor, whilst the pen leads on my mind to recall

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 331
these Border memories, must I fail to record how
John Scott Dudgeon, Esq., Longnewton, a greatly
esteemed Elder of the Church, went from town to
town in all that region, and from Minister to Ministei
arranging for me a series of happy meetings. I
shared also the hospitality of his beautiful Home,
and added himself and his much-beloved wife to the
precious roll of those who are dear for the Gospel's
sake and for their own.
Her Majesty's Commissioner to the General As
sembly for the year was that distinguished Christian
as well as nobleman, the Earl of Aberdeen. He
graciously invited me to meet the Countess and him
self at ancient Holyrood. After dinner he withdrew
himself for a lengthened time from the general com
pany and entered into a close and interested conver
sation about our Mission, and especially about the
threatened annexation of the New Hebrides by the
French. There also I had the memorable pleasure of meet
ing, and for a long while conversing with,' that truly
noble and large-hearted lady, his mother, the much-
beloved Dowager Countess, well known for her life
long devotion to so many schemes of Christian
philanthropy. At her own home, Alva House, she
afterwards arranged meetings for me, as well as in'
Halls and Churches in the immediately surrounding
district ; and not only contributed most generously
of her own means, but interested many besides and
incited them to vie with each other in helping on oui

35* LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
cause. I was her guest during those days, and never
either in high or in humble station felt the ties of
true fellowship in Christ more closely drawn. De
spite frost and snow, she accompanied me to almost
every meeting ; and her letters of interest in the
work, of sympathy, and of helpfulness, from time to
time received, were amongst the sustaining forces of
my spiritual life. When one sees noble rank thus
consecrating itself in humble and faithful service to
Jesus, there dawns upon the mind a glimpse of what
the prophet means, and of what the world will be
like, when it can be said regarding the Church of
God on Earth, — " Kings have become thy nursing
fathers, and their Queens thy nursing mothers."
My steps were next directed towards Ireland, im
mediately after the Church meetings at Edinburgh ;
first to 'Derry, where the Presbyterian Assembly was
met in annual conclave, and thereafter to Belfast,
where the Pan-Presbyterian Council was shortly to
sit. The eloquent fervour of the Brethren at 'Derry
was like a refreshing breeze to my spirit ; I never
met Ministers anywhere, in all my travels, who
seemed more whole-hearted in their devotion to the
work which the Lord had given them to do.
But the excitement over the Organ and Hymn
question was too intense for me ; the debate threat
ened to degenerate into a wrangle, and the marvellous
way in which a stick or an umbrella was flourished
occasionally by an impulsive speaker, to give action
to his eloquence, was not a little suggestive of blows

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 353

and broken heads. All ended quietly, however, and
the decision, though not final, gave hope of an early
settlement, which will secure alike the liberty and the
peace of the Church. A trip to the South Seas, and
a revelation of how God used the Harmonium and
the Hymn, as wings on which the Gospel was borne
into the homes and hearts of Cannibals, would have
opened the eyes of many dear fathers and brethren,
as it had opened mine 1 No one was once more op
posed, especially to instrumental music in the worship
of God, than I had been ; but the Lord who made us,
and who knows the nature He has given us, had long
ago taught me otherwise
I addressed the Assembly at 'Derry and also the
Council at Belfast The memory of seeing all those
great and learned and famous men — for many of the
leaders were literally such — so deeply interested in
the work of God, and particularly in the Evange
lizing of the Heathen World and bringing thereto the
knowledge of Jesus, was to me, so long exiled from
all such influences, one of the great inspirations of
my life. I listened with humble thankfulness, and
blessed the Lord who had brought me to sit at theii
feet On the rising of the Council, I entered upon a
tour of six weeks among the Presbyterian Congre
gations and Sabbath Schools of Ireland. . It had
often been said to me, after my addresses in the
Assemblies and elsewhere,—
" How do you ever expect to raise £6,000 ? It
P, 23

354 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
can never be accomplished, unless you call upon the
rich individually, and get their larger subscriptions.
Our ordinary Church people have more than enough
to do with themselves. Trade is dull," etc.
I explained to them, and also announced publicly,
that in all similar efforts I had never called on or
solicited any one privately, and that I would not do
so now. I would make my appeal, but leave every
thing else to be settled betwixt the individual con
science and the Saviour, — I gladly receiving whatso
ever was given or sent, acknowledging it by letter,
and duly forwarding it to my own Church in Vic
toria. Again and again did generous souls offer to
go with me, introduce me, and give me opportunity
of soliciting subscriptions ; but I steadily refused, —
going, indeed, wherever an occasion was afforded me
of telling my story and setting forth the claims of
the Mission, but asking no one personally for any
thing, having fixed my soul in the conviction that
one part of the work was laid upon me, but that the
other lay betwixt the Master and His servants ex
clusively. "On what then do you really rely, looking at it
from a business point of view ? " — they would some
what appealingly ask me.
I answered, — " I will tell my story ; I will set forth
the claims of the Lord Jesus on the people ; I will
expect the surplus collection, or a retiring collection,
on Sabbaths ; I will ask the whole collection, less
expenses, at week night meetings ; I will issue Col-

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 355

lecting Cards for Sabbath Scholars ; I will make
known my Home-Address, to which everything may
be forwarded, either from Congregations or from
private donors; and 1 will go on, to my utmost
strength, in the faith that the Lord will send me the
£6,000 required. If He does not so send it, then
I shall expect that He will send me grace to be
reconciled to the disappointment, and I shall go back
to my work without the Ship."
This, in substance, I had to repeat hundreds of
times; and as often had I to witness the half-
pitying or incredulous smile with which it was re
ceived, or to hear the blunt and emphatic retort,—
" You'll never succeed ! Money cannot be got in
that unbusiness-like way."
I generally added nothing further to such conver
sations ; but a Voice, deep, sweet, and clear, kept
sounding through my soul, — "The silver and the
gold are Mine."
During the year 1884, as is well known, Ireland
was the scene of many commotions and of great
distress. Yet at the end of my little tour, amongst
the Presbyterian people of the North principally,
though not exclusively, a sum of more than £600
had been contributed to our Mission Fund. And
there was not, so far as my knowledge went, one
single large subscription ; there were, of course, many
bits of gold from those well-to-do, but the ordinary
collection was made up of the shillings and pence
of the masses of the people. Nor had I ever in all

350 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
my travels a warmer response, nor ever mingled
with any Ministers more earnestly devoted to their
Congregations or more generally and deservedly
beloved. No man, however dissevered from the party
politics of the day, can see and live amongst the
Irish of the North, without having forced on his soul
the conviction that the Protestant faith and life, with
its grit and backbone and self-dependence, has made
them what they are. Romanism, on the other hand,
with its blind faith and its peculiar type of life, has
been at least one, if not the main, degrading influence
amongst the Irish of the South and West, who are
naturally a warm-hearted and generous and gifted
people. And let Christian Churches, and our States
men who love Christ, remember — that no mere out
ward changes of Government or Order, however good
and defensible in themselves, can ever heal the
miseries of the people, without a change of Religion.
Ireland needs the pure and true Gospel, proclaimed,
taught, and received, in the South as it now is in the
North ; and no other gift, that Britain ever can be
stow, will make up for the lack of Christ's Evangel.
Jesus holds the Key to all problems, in this as in
every land.
Returning to Scotland, I settled down at my head
quarters., the house of my brother James in Glasgow;
and thence began to open up the main line of my
operations, as the Lord day by day guided me.
Having the aid of no Committee, I cast myself on

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 357

Minister after Minister and Church after Church,
calling here, writing there, and arranging for three
meetings every Sabbath, and one, if possible, every
week-day, and drawing-room meetings wherever
practicable in the afternoons. My correspondence
grew to oppressive proportions, and kept me toiling
at it every spare moment from early morn till bed
time. Indeed, I never could have overtaken it, had
not my brother devoted many days and hours of
precious time, answering letters regarding arrange
ments, issuing the "Share" receipts for all moneys
the moment they arrived, managing all my trans
actions through the bank, and generally tackling
and reducing the heap of communications and pre
venting me falling into hopeless arrears.
I represented a Church in which all Presbyterians
are happily united ; and so, wherever possible, I
occupied on the same Sabbath day, an Established
Church pulpit in the morning, a Free Church in the
afternoon, and a United Presbyterian Church in the
evening, or in any order in which the thing could
be arranged to suit the exigences of every town or
village that was visited. In all my addresses, for I
nowhere attempted ordinary sermonizing, I strove to
combine the Evangelist with the Missionary, applying
every incident in my story to the conscience of the
hearer, and seeking to win the sinner to Christ, and
the believer, to a more consecrated life. For I knew
that if I succeeded in these higher aims, their money
would be freely laid upon the altar too.

35« LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
I printed, and circulated by post and otherwise,
ten thousand copies of a booklet, " Statement and
Appeal," — containing, besides my Victorian Com
mission and my Glasgow address, a condensed
epitome of the results of the New Hebrides Mission
and of the reasons for asking a new Steam Auxiliary
Ship. To this chiefly is due the fact (as well as to
my refusing to call for subscriptions), that the far
greater portion of all the money came to me by
letter. On one day, though no doubt a little excep
tional, as many as seventy communications reached
me by post ; and every one of these contained
something for our fund, — ranging from "a few
stamps" and "the widow's mite," through every
variety of figure up to the wealthy man's fifty or
hundred pounds. I was particularly struck with the
number of times that I received £\, with such a
note as, " From a servant-girl that loves the Lord
Jesus " ; or " From a servant-girl that prays for the
conversion of the Heathen." Again and again I
received sums of five and ten shillings, with notes
such as, — "From a working-man who loves his
Bible " ; or " From, a working-man who prays for
God's blessing on you and work like yours, every
day in Family Worship." I sometimes regret that
the graphic, varied, and intensely interesting notes
and letters were not preserved ; for by the close of
my tour they would have formed a wonderful volume
of leaves from the human heart.
I also addressed every Religious Convention to

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 359
which I was invited, or to which I could secure
access. The Perth Conference was made memorable
to me by my receiving the first large subscription
for our Ship, and by my making the acquaintance of
a beautiful type of Christian merchant. At the
close of the meeting, at which I had the privilege
of speaking, an American gentleman introduced
himself to me. We talked and entered into each
other's confidence, as brothers in the Lord's service
He had made a competency for himself and his
family, though only in the prime of life ; and he still
carried on a large and flourishing business — but
why ? to devote the whole profits, year after year, to
the direct service of God and His cause among men !
He gave me a cheque for the largest single contri
bution with which the Lord had yet cheered me
God, who knows me, sees that I have never coveted
money for myself or my family ; but I did envy that
Christian merchant the joy that he had in having
money, and having the heart to use it as a steward
of the Lord Jesus I Oh, when will men of wealth
learn this blessed secret, and, instead of hoarding up
gold till death forces it from their clutches, put it out
to usury now in the service of their Master, and see
the fruits and share the joy thereof, before they go
hence to give in their account to God ? One of the
most appalling features in the modern Christian
World, considering the needs of men and the claims
of Jesus, is this same practice of either spending all
for self, or hoarding all for self, alone or chiefly,

jfe LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
Christians who do so seem to stand in need of a great
deal of converting still 1
Thereafter I vias invited to the annual Christian
Conference at Dundee. A most peculiar experience
befell me there. Being asked to close the forenoon
meeting with prayer and the benediction, I offered
prayer, and then began — " May the love of God the
Father  " but not another word would come in
English ; everything was blank except the words in
Aniwan, for I had long begun to think in the Native
tongue, and after a dead pause, and a painful silence,
I had to wind up with a simple " Amen ! " I sat
down wet with perspiration. It might have been
wiser, as the Chairman afterwards suggested, to have
given them the blessing in Aniwan, but I feared to
set them a-laughing by so strange a manifestation of
the " tongues." Worst of all, it had been announced
that I was to address them in the afternoon ; but who
would come to hear a Missionary that stuck in the
benediction ? The event had its semi-comical aspect,
but it sent me to my knees during the interval in a
very fever of prayerful anxiety. A vast audience
assembled, and if the Lord ever manifestly used me
in interesting His people in Missions, it was certainly
then and there. As I sat down, a devoted Free
Church Elder from Glasgow handed me his card,
with " I.O.U. £100." This was my first donation of a
hundred pounds, and my heart was greatly cheered.
I praised the Lord, and warmly thanked His servant
A Something kept sounding these words in my ears,

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 361
" My thoughts are not as your thoughts ; " and also,
" Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and He will sustain
thee." During my address at that meeting three coloured
girls, not unlike our Island girls, sat near the plat
form, and eagerly listened to me. At the close, the
youngest, apparently about twelve years of age, rose.
salaamed to me in Indian fashion, took four silver
bangles from her arm, and presented them to me,
saying,— " Padre, I want to take shares in your Mission
Ship by these bangles, for I have no money, and may
the Lord ever bless you 1 "
I replied, — " Thank you, my dear child ; I will not
take your bangles, but Jesus will accept your offering,
and bless and reward you all the same."
As she still held them up to me, saying, " Padre,
do receive them from me, and may God ever bless
you I " a lady, who had been seated beside her, came
up to me, and- said, —
" Please, do take them, or the dear girl will break
her heart. She has offered them up to Jesus for your
Mission Ship."
I afterwards learned that the girls were orphans,
whose parents died in the famine ; that the lady and
her sister, daughters of a Missionary, had adopted
them to be trained as Zenana Missionaries, and that
they intended to return with them, and live and die
to aid them in that blessed work amongst the daugh
ters of India. Oh, what a reward and joy might

S6* LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.

many a lady who reads this page easily reap for her
self in Time and Eternity by a similar simple yet
far-reaching service 1 Take action when and where
God points the way ; wait for no one's guidance
The most amazing variety characterized the gifts
and the givers. In Glasgow a lady sent me an anony
mous note to this effect : —
" I have been curtailing my expenses. The first
£5 saved I enclose, that you may invest it for me in
the Bank of Jesus. I am sure He gives the best
interest, and the most certain returns."
From Edinburgh a lawyer wrote, saying, — " I here
with send you £5. Take out for me two hundred
shares in the Mission Ship. I never made any in
vestment with more genuine satisfaction in all my
life." A gentleman, whose children had zealously col
lected a considerable sum for me by the Cards, af
length sent me his own subscription, saying, — " I en
close you £25, because you have so interested my
children in Missions to the Heathen." The same
friend, after hearing me plead the cause in Free St
George's, Edinburgh, sent me a most encouraging
letter, and another contribution of £100.
In Glasgow a lady called at my brother's house,
saying, — " Is the Missionary at home ? Can I see him
alone ? If not, I will call again." Being asked into
my room, she declined to be seated, but said, — " I
heard you tell the story of your Mission in the City
Hall, and I have been praying for you ever since. I

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 363

have called to give you my mite, but not my name.
God bless you. We shall meet in Heaven ! " She
handed me an envelope, and was off almost before I
could thank her. It was £49 in bank notes.
Another dear Christian, lady came to see me, and
at the close of a delightful conversation, said : " I
have been thinking much about you since I heard
you in the Clark Hall, Paisley. I have come to give
a little bit of dirty paper for your Ship. God sent
it to me, and I return it to God through you with
great pleasure." I thanked her warmly, thinking it
a pound, or five at the most ; on opening it, after
she was gone, it turned out to be £100. I felt bowed
down in humble thankfulness, and pressed forward
in the service of the Lord.
Another lady, who sent for me to call, said to me :
— " I have heard of the sufferings and losses of the
Missionaries on your Islands through the smallness
of the Sailing Vessel. I am glad to have the oppor
tunity of giving you £50 to assist in getting a Steam
Auxiliary. Many articles of jewellery, silver and gold orna
ments, rings and chains, were also sent to me, or
dropped into the Collecting plate. With the assistance
of Christian gentlemen, and by the kindness of a
merchant at once interested in our work and in the
gold and silver trade, these were turned into cash
on the most advantageous possible terms, and added
to the Mission Fund.
Having an introduction to a London lady, then

364 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
living in Edinburgh, I called and was most kindly
received because of our dear mutual friend Mrs.
Cameron, of St Kilda. After delightful Christian
conversation, she retired for a minute, and returned,
saying, — " I have kept this "for twelve months, asking
the Lord to direct me as to its disposal. God claims
it now for the Mission Ship, and I have great joy
in handing it to you." It was another £100. I had
been praying all that afternoon for some token of
encouragement, especially as I went to that lady's
house, and God's extraordinary answer, even while
the prayer was still being uttered, struck me so
forcibly that I could not speak. I received her gift
in tears, and my soul looked up to the Giver of all.
The time now arrived for my attempting some
thing amongst the Presbyterians of England. But
my heart sank within me ; I was a stranger to all
except Dr. Dykes, and the New Hebrides Mission
had no special claims on them. Casting myself upon
the Lord, I wrote to all the Presbyterian Ministers
in and around London, enclosing my " Statement
and Appeal," and asking a Service, with a retiring
collection, or the surplus above the usual collection
on behalf of our Mission Ship. All declined, except
two. I learned that the London Presbytery had
resolved that no claim beyond their own Church
was to be admitted into any of its pulpits for a
period of months, under some special financial emer
gency. My dear friend, Dr. J. Hood Wilson, kindly
wrote also to a number of them on my behalf, but

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. .163
with nearly similar result ; though at last other two
Services were arranged for with a collection, and
one without. Being required at London, in any case,
in connection with the threatened Annexation of
the New Hebrides by the French, I resolved to take
these five Services by the way, and immediately
return to Scotland, where engagements and oppor
tunities were now pressed upon me, far more than I
could overtake. But the Lord Himself opened
before me a larger door, and more effectual, than any
that I had tried in vain to open up for myself.
The Churches to which I had access did nobly
indeed, and the Ministers treated me as a very
brother. Dr. Dykes most affectionately supported
my Appeal, and made himself recipient of donations
that might be sent for our Mission Ship. Dr. Donald
Fraser, and Messrs. Taylor and Mathieson, with their
Congregations, generously contributed to the fund.
And so did the Mission Church in Drury Lane — the
excellent and consecrated Rev. W. E. Alexander,
the pastor thereof, anil his wife, becoming my devoted
personal friends, and continuing to remember in
their work-parties every year since the needs of the
Natives on the New Hebrides. Others also, whom
I cannot wait to specify, showed a warm interest in
us and in our department of the Lord's work. But
my heart had been foolishly set upon adding a large
sum to the fund for the Mission Ship, and when only
about £150 came from all the Churches in London
to which I could get access, no doubt I was sensible

}66 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
of cherishing a little guilty disappointment That
was very unworthy in me, considering all my pre
vious experiences, and God deserved to be trusted
by me far differently, as the sequel will immediately
show. That widely-known and deeply-beloved servant
of God, J. E. Mathieson, Esq., of the Mild may Con
ference Hall, had invited me to address one of their
annual meetings on behalf of Foreign Missions, and
also to be his guest while the Conference lasted.
Thereby I met and heard many godly and noble
disciples of the Lord, whom I could not otherwise
have reached though every Church I had asked in
London had been freely opened to me. These
devout and faithful and generous people, belonging
to every branch of the Church of Christ, and drawn
from every rank and class in Society, from the
humblest to the highest, were certainly amongst
the most open-hearted and the most responsive of
all whom I ever had the privilege to address. One
felt there, in a higher degree than almost anywhere
else, that every soul was on fire with love to Jesus
and with genuine devotion to His Cause in every
corner of the Earth. There it was a privilege and
a gladness to speak ; and though no collection was
asked or could be expected, my heart was uplifted
and strengthened by these happy meetings and by
all that Heavenly intercourse.
But see how the Lord leads us by a way we know
not 1 Next morning after my address, a gentleman

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 367
who had heard me handed me a cheque for £300, by
far the largest single donation towards our Mission
Ship; and immediately thereafter I received, from
one of the Mildmay lady-Missionaries £50, from a
venerable friend of the founder £20, from " Friends
at Mildmay " £30 ; and through my dear friend and
brother, J. E. Mathieson, many other donations were
in due course forwarded to me.
My introduction, however, to the Conference at
Mildmay did far more for me than even this ; it
opened up for me a series of drawing-room meetings
in and around London, where I told the story of our
Mission and preached the Gospel to many in the
higher walks of life, and received most liberal support
for the Mission Ship. It also brought me invitations
from many quarters of England, to Churches, to
Halls, and to County Houses and Mansions.
Lord RadstOck got up a special meeting, inviting
by private card a large number of his most influential
friends ; and there I met for the first time one whom
I have since learned to regard as a very precious
personal friend, Rev. Sholto D. C. Douglas, clergyman
of the Church of England, who then, and afterwards
at his seat in Scotland, not only most liberally sup
ported our fund, but took me by the hand as a
brother and promoted my work by every means in
his power.
The Earl and Countess of Tankerville also invited
me to Chillingham Castle, and gave me an oppor
tunity of addressing a great assembly there, then

368 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
gathered together from all parts of the County. The
British and Foreign Bible Society received me in a
special meeting of the Directors; and I was able
to tell them how all we the Missionaries of these
Islands, whose language had never before been re
duced to writing, looked to them and leant upon
them and prayed for them and their work — without
whom our Native Bibles never could have been pub
lished. After the meeting, the Chairman gave me
£5, and one of the Directors a cheque for £25 for our
Mission Ship.
I was also invited to Leicester, and made the
acquaintanceship of a godly and gifted servant of
the Lord Jesus, the Rev. F. B. Meyer, B.A. (now of
London), whose books and booklets on the higher
aspects of the Christian Life are read by tens of
thousands, and have been fruitful of blessing. There
I addressed great meetings of devoted workers in the
vineyard ; and the dear friend who was my host on
that occasion, a Christian merchant, has since con
tributed £10 per annum for the support of a Native
Teacher on the New Hebrides.
It was my privilege also to visit and address the
Miiller Orphanages at Bristol, and to see that saintly
man of faith and prayer moving about as a wise and
loving father amongst the hundreds, even thousands,
that look to him for their daily bread and for the
bread of Life Eternal. At the close of my address,
the venerable founder thanked me warmly and
said, —

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 369
" Here are £50, which God has sent to me for your
Mission." I replied, saying, — " Dear friend, how can I take it ?
If I could, I would rather give you £500 for your
Orphans, for I am sure you need it all I "
He replied, with sweetness and great dignity,—
' God provides for His own Orphans. This money
cannot be used for them. I must send it after you
by letter. It is the Lord's gift"
Often, as I have looked at the doings of men and
Churches, and tried to bring all to the test as if in
Christ's very presence, — it has appeared to me that
such work as Muller's, and Barnardo's, and that of
my own fellow-countryman, William Quarrier, must
be peculiarly dear to the heart of our blessed Lord.
And were He to visit this world again, and seek a
place where His very Spirit had most fully wrought
itself out into deeds, I fear that many of our so-called
Churches would deserve to be passed by, and that
His holy, tender, helpful, divinely-human love would
find its most perfect reflex in these Orphan Homes.
Still and for ever, amidst all changes of creed and of
climate, this, this is " pure and undefined Religion "
before God and the Father I
Upper Norwood, London, is ever fresh in my
memory, in connection with my first and subsequent
visits, chiefly because of the faithful guidance and
help amidst all the perplexities of that Great Baby
lon, so ungrudgingly bestowed upon me by my old
Australian friends, then resident there, Willi m
P. 24

370 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
Storrie, Esq., and his most excellent wife, both
devoted workers in the cause of Missions abroad and
at home. Great kindness was shown to me also by
their Minister there; and by T. W. Stoughton, Esq.,
at whose Mission Hall there was a memorable and
joyful meeting ; and, amongst many others whom I
cannot here name, by Messrs. Morgan & Scott, of
the Christian, — all of whom I rejoiced to find
actively engaged in personal service to the Lord
Jesus. But in this connection I must not omit to mention
that the noble and world-famous servant of God,
the Minister of the Tabernacle, invited me to a
garden-party at his home, and asked me to address
his students and other Christian workers. When I
arrived I found a goodly company assembled under
the shade of lovely trees, and felt the touch of that
genial humour, so mighty a gift when sanctified,
which has so often given wings to Mr. Spurgeon's
words, when he introduced me to the audience as
"the King of the Cannibals ! " On my leaving, Mrs.
Spurgeon presented me with her husband's "Trea
sury of David," and also " £5 from the Lord's cows,"
which I learned was part of the profits from certain
cows kept by the good lady, and that everything
^produced thereby was dedicated to the work of the
Lord. I praised God that He had privileged me to
meet this extraordinarily endowed man, to whom the
whole Christian World is so specially indebted, and
who has consecrated all his gifts and opportunities

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 371
to the proclamation of the pure and precious Gos
pel. But of all my London associations, the deepest
and the most imperishable is that which weaves itself
around the Honourable Ion Keith-Falconer, who
has already passed to what may truly be called
a Martyr's crown. At that time I met him at his
father-in-law's house at Trent ; and on another oc
casion spent a whole day with him at the house of
his noble mother, the Countess-Dowager of Kintore.
His soul was then full of his projected Mission to
the Arabs, being himself one of the most distin
guished Orientalists of the day ; and as we talked
together, and exchanged experiences, I felt that
never before had I visibly marked the fire of God
the holy passion to seek and to save the lost, burning1
more steadily or brightly on the altar of any human
heart The heroic founding of the Mission at Aden
is already one of the precious annals of the Church
of Christ. His young and devoted wife survives, to
mourn indeed, but also to cherish his noble memory -t
and, with the aid of others, and under the banner of
the Free Church of Scotland, to see the " Keith-
Falconer Mission " rising up amidst the darkness 0/
blood-stained Africa, as at once a harbour of refugf
for the slave, and a beacon-light to. those who are
without God and without hope. The servant doe?
his day's work, and passes on through the gates 01
sleep to the Happy Dawn ; but the Divine Master
lives and works and reigns, and by our death, as

37a LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
surely as by our life, His holy purposes shall be
fulfilled. On returning to Scotland, every day was crowded
with engagements for the weeks that remained, and
almost every mail brought me contributions from all
conceivable corners of the land. My heart was set
upon taking out two or three Missionaries with me
to claim more and still more of the Islands for
Christ ; and with that view I had addressed Divinity
Students at Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Aberdeen.
Again and again, by conversation and correspond
ence, consecrated young men were just on the
point of volunteering ; but again and again the
larger and better known fields of labour turned the
scale, and they finally decided for China or Africa
or India. Deeply disappointed at this, and thinking
that God directed us to look to our own Australia
alone for Missionaries for the New Hebrides, I re
solved to return, and took steps towards securing a
passage by the Orient Line to Melbourne. But just
then two able and devoted students, Messrs. Morton
and Leggatt, offered themselves as Missionaries for our
Islands ; and shortly thereafter a third, Mr. Landells,
also an excellent man ; and all, being on the eve of
their Licence, were approved of, accepted, and set to
special preparations for the Mission field, particularly
in acquiring practical medical knowledge.
On this turn of affairs, I managed to have my
passage delayed for six weeks, and resolved to cast
myself on the Lord that He might enable me in

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 373
that time to raise at least £500, in order to furnish
the necessary outfit and equipment for three new
Mission Stations, and to pay the passage money of
the Missionaries and their wives, that there might
be no difficulty on this score amongst the Foreign
Missions Committees on the other side. And then
the idea came forcibly, and for a little unmanned me,
that it was wrong in me to speak of these limits as
to time and money in my prayers to God. But I re
flected, again, how it was for the Lord's own glory
alone in the salvation of the Heathen, and for no
personal aims of mine ; and so I fell back on His
promise, — "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My Name,"
— and believingly asked it in His Name, and for
His praise and service alone. I think it due to my
Lord, and for the encouragement of all His servants,
that I should briefly outline what occurred in answer
to these prayers.
Having gone to the centre of one of the great ship
building districts of Scotland, and held a series of
meetings, and raised a sum of about £55 only after
nine services and many Sabbath School collecting
cards,, my heart was beginning to sink, as I did not
think my health would stand another six weeks of
incessant strain ; when at the close of my last meet
ing in a Free Church, an Elder and his wife entered
the vestry and said, —
" We are deeply interested in you and in all your
work and plans. You say that you have asked £500
more. We gave you the first £100 at the Dundee

374 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
Conference ; and it is a joy to us to give you this
£100 too, towards the making up of your final sum.
We pray that you may speedily realize your wish, and
that God's richest blessing may ever rest upon your
head." Glasgow readers will at once recognise the generous
giver, J. Campbell White, Esq., who rejoices, along
with his dear wife, to regard himself as a steward
of the Lord Jesus. My prayer is that they, and all
such, may feel more and more "blessed in their
deeds." Another week passed by, and at the close of it a
lady called upon me, and, after delightful conversa
tion about the Mission, said, —
" How near are you to the sum required ? " I ex
plained to her what is recorded above, and she con
tinued, " I gave you one little piece of paper, at the
beginning of your efforts. I have prayed for you
every day since. God has prospered me, and this is
one of the happiest moments of my life, when I am
now able to give you another little bit of paper."
So saying, she put into my hand £100. I pro
tested, — " You are surely too generous. Can you
afford a second £100?"
She replied to this effect, and very joyfully, as one
who had genuine gladness in the deed, — " My Lord
has been very kind to me, in my health and in my
business. My wants are simple and are safe in His
hands. I wait not till death forces me, but give back
whatever I am able to the Lord now, and hope to

<uasT VISIT TO BRITAIN. 37J
live to see much blessing thereby through you in the
conversion of the Heathen."
The name of that dear friend from Paisley rises
often in my prayers and meditations before God.
" Verily I say unto you, the Father that seeth in
secret shall reward openly."
My last week had come, and I was in the midst of
preparations for departure, when amongst the letters
delivered to me was one to this effect,—
" Restitution money which never now can be re
turned to its owner. Since my Conversion I have
laboured hard to save it. I now make my only
possible amends by returning it to God through you.
Pray for me and mine, and may God bless you in
your work 1 " I rather startled my brother and
his wife at our breakfast table by shouting out
in unwontedly excited tones, — " Hallelujah 1 The
Lord has done it ! Hallelujah 1 " But my tones
softened down into intense reverence, and my words
broke at last into tears, when I found that this,
the second largest subscription ever received by me,
came from a converted tradesman, who had now
consecrated his all to the Lord Jesus, and whose
whole leisure was now centred upon seeking to bless
and save those of his own rank and class, amongst
whom he had spent his early and unconverted days.
Jesus saith unto him, " Go home to thy friends, and
tell them how great things the Lord hath done for
thee, and hath had compassion on thee"
Bidding farewell to dear old Glasgow, so closely

376 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
intertwined with all my earlier and later experiences
I started for London, accompained by my brother
James. We were sitting at breakfast at Mrs. Mathie
son's table, Mildmay, when a telegram was put into
my hands announcing the "thank-offering" from
Lord and Lady Polwarth, received since our depar
ture from Glasgow, and referred to on an earlier page
The Lord had now literally exceeded my prayers.
With other gifts, repeated again by friends at Mild
may, the special fund for outfit and travelling ex
penses for new Missionaries had risen above the
£500, and now approached £650.
In a Farewell Meeting at Mildmay the Lord's
servants assembled in great numbers from all quarters
of London, dedicated me and my work very solemnly
to God, amid songs of praise and many prayers and
touching "last" words. And when at length Mr.
Mathieson, intimating that I must go, as another
company of Christian workers were elsewhere wait
ing also to say Goodbye, suggested that the whole
audience should stand up, and, instead of hand
shaking, quietly breathe their benedictory Farewell
as I passed from the platform down through their
great Hall, a perfect, flood of emotion overwhelmed
me. I never felt a humbler man, nor more anxious
to hide my head in the dust, than when all these
noble, gifted, and beloved followers of Jesus Christ
and consecrated workers in His service, stood up and
with one heart said, " God speed " and " God bless
you," as I passed on through the Hall. To one who had

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 3ft
striven and suffered less, or who less appreciated how
little we can do for others compared with what Jesus
had done for us, this scene might have ministered to
spiritual pride ; but long ere I reached the dfoor of
that Hall, my soul was already prostrated at the feet
of my Lord in sorrow and in shame that I had done
so little for Him, and I bowed my head and could
have gladly bowed my knees to cry, " Not unto us,
Lord, not unto us ! "
On the 28th October, 1885, I sailed for Melbourne,
and in due course safely arrived there by the good
ness of God. The Church and people of my own
beloved Victoria gave me a right joyful welcome, and
in public assembly presented me with a testimonial,
which I shrank from receiving, but which all the
same was the highly-prized expression of their con
fidence and esteem.
In my absence at the Islands, they thereafter
elected me Moderator of their Supreme Court, and
called me back to fill that highest Chair of honour
in the Presbyterian Church. God is my witness how
very little any or all of these things in themselves
ever have been coveted by me ; but how, when they
have come in my way, I have embraced them with a
single desire thereby to promote the Church's in
terest in that Cause to which my whole life and all
my opportunities are consecrated, — the Conversion of
the Heathen World.
My Mission to Britain was to raise £6,000, in
order to enable the Australian Churches to provide a

378 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
Steam Auxiliary Mission Ship, for the enlarged
and constantly enlarging requirements of the New
Hebrides. I spent exactly eighteen months at home;
and when I returned, I was enabled to hand over to
the Church that had commissioned and authorized
me no less a sum than £9,000. And all this had
been forwarded to me, as the free-will offerings of
the Lord's stewards, in the manner illustrated by
the preceding pages. " Behold 1 what God hath
wrought ! "
Of this sum £6,000 are set apart to build or acquire
the new Mission Ship. The remainder is added to
what we call our Number II. Fund, for the mainten
ance and equipment of additional Missionaries. It
has been the dream of my life to see one Missionary
at least planted on every Island of the New Hebrides,
and then I could lie down and whisper gladly,
" Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in
peace ! "
As to the new Mission Ship, delay has arisen—
owing to a difference of opinion about the best way
of carrying out the proposal. Negotiations are pro
gressing betwixt New South Wales and Victoria and*
the other Colonies as to the additional annual expen
diture for the maintenance of a Steam- Auxiliary, and
how the same is to be allocated. Also, an element
of doubt and perplexity has been introduced into the
scheme by the possibility of the Government running
Mails regularly from Australia to Fiji, and calling at
one or other of the New Hebrides harbours, — in

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 379
which case some think the Missionaries would need
only an inter-island Steamer, of a comparatively
moderate tonnage. Meantime, let all friends who are
interested in us and our work understand — that the
money so generously entrusted to me has been safely
handed over to my Victorian Church, and has been
deposited by them at good interest in the bank,
pending the settlement of these business details.
To me pet sonally, this delay is confessedly a keen
and deep disappointment, — feeling strongly as I do,
and seeing more clearly every day, the waste and
suffering caused to our beloved Missionaries and their
families, by the uncertainties of a Sailing Ship, and by
the utter inability of our present Dayspring to over
take all that is now required. But this is not the
place to discuss that matter in detail. The work
laid upon me has been accomplished. The Colonial
Churches have all the responsibility of the further
steps. In this, as in many a harder trouble of my
chequered life, I calmly roll all my burden upon the
Lord. I await with quietness and confidence His
wise disposal of events. His hand is on the helm ;
and whither He steers us, all shall be well
But let me not close this chapter, till I have struck
another and a Diviner note. I have been to the Is
lands again, since my return from Britain. The whole
inhabitants of Aniwa were there to welcome me, and
my procession to the old Mission House was more
like the triumphal march of a Conqueror than that
of a humble Missionary. Everything was kept in

380 LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN.
beautiful and perfect order. Every Service of the
Church, as previously described in this book, was
fully sustained by the Native Teachers, the Elders,
and the occasional visit, once or twice a year, of the
ordained white Missionary from one of the other
Islands. Aniwa, like Aneityum, is a Christian land.
Jesus has taken possession, never again to quit those
shores. Glory, glory to His blessed Name !
* * * * *
When pleading the cause of the Heathen and the
claims of Jesus on His followers, I have often been
taunted with being " a man of one idea." Sometimes
I have thought that this came from the lips of those
who had not even one idea ! — unless it were how to
kill time or to save their own skin. But seriously
speaking, is it not better to have one good idea and
to live for that and succeed in it, than to scatter one's
life away on many things and leave a mark on
none ?
And, besides, you cannot live for one good idea
supremely without thereby helping forward many
other collateral causes. My life has been domin
ated by one sacred purpose ; but in pursuing it the
Lord has enabled me to be Evangelist as well as
Missionary, and whilst seeking for needed money to
seek for and save and bless many souls, — has enabled
me to defend the Holy Sabbath in many lands, as
the God-given and precious birthright of the toiling
millions, to be' bartered away for no price or bribe
that men can offer, — has enabled me to maintain the

LAST VISIT TO BRITAIN. 381

right of every child in Christian lands, or in Heathen,
to be taught to read the blessed Bible and to un
derstand it, as the Divine foundation of all Social
Order and the sole guarantee of individual freedom
as well as of national greatness, — and has enabled me
also to do battle against the infernal Kanaka or
Labour Traffic, one of the most cruel and blood
stained forms of slavery on the face of the Earth,
and to rouse the holy passion of Human Brother
hood in the Colonies and at Home against those
who trafficked in the bodies and souls of men.
In these, as well as in my own direct labours as a
Missionary, I probably have had my full share of
" abuse " from the enemies of the Cross, and a not
inconsiderable burden of trials and afflictions in the
service of my Lord ; yet here, as I lay down my pen,
let me record my immovable conviction that this is
the noblest service in which any human being can
spend or be spent ; and that, if God gave me back
my life to be lived over again, I would without one
quiver of hesitation lay it on the altar to Christ, that
He might use it as before in similar ministries of
love, especially amongst those who have never yet
heard the Name of Jesus. Nothing that has been
endured, and nothing that can now befall me, makes
me tremble — on the contrary, I deeply rejoice — when
I breathe the prayer that it may please the blessed
Lord to turn the hearts of all my children to the
Mission field ; and that He may open up their way
and make it their pride and joy to live and die in

38a " LAST VISIT iO BRITAIN.

carrying Jesus and His Gosp°l into the heart of the
Heathen World ! God gave His best, His Son, to
me ; and I give back my best my All, to Hira.
Reader, Fare-thee-well 1 Thou hast companied
with me, — not with~-j.t some little profit, I trust ; and
not without noting many things that led thee to bles-
the Lord God, in whose honour these pages have
been written. In your life and in mine, the~e is at
least one last Chapter, one final Scene, awaiting us,
— God our Father knows where and how! By His
grace, I will live out that Chapter, I will pass through
that Scene, in the faith and in the hope of Jesus, who
has sustained me from childhood till now. As you
:lose this book, go before your Saviour, and pledge
yourself upon your knees by His help and sympathy
to do the same. And let me meet you, and let us
commune with each other again, in the presence and
glory of the Redeemer Fare-thee-well 1

Part Three, 1885-1898

EDITOR'S PREFACE.
THE Autobiography of my brother, Dr. John G. Paton has now, at
my urgent entreaty, been continued by him, and carried on to
the present year.
It tells the Story of the Life during the twelve years that have
elapsed since Part First and Part Second were completed by the Au
thor, and separately given to the world.
The following words from the Preface to an early Edition of the
Autobiography are equally applicable to present circumstances : —
" The Public hailed it from the first with a welcome so uncommon,
and God has in many ways so signally owned and blessed it, that it
would be no modesty, but sheer stupidity, on my part, to fail in recog
nizing that it has been voted a Missionary Classic by the great and free
Community of Readers. I have therefore spared no pains in making
it as perfect as it is in my power to do, with the help of many minute
corrections from friends here and abroad, and also happy suggestions
as to matters of detail from the honored Missionary himself."
In the original Preface when the book was first published in 1889,
I said : " The Manuscript of this Volume,, put together in a rough
draft amid ceaseless and exacting toils, was placed in my hands and
left absolutely to my disposal by my beloved brother, the Missionary.
It has been to me a labor of perfect love to re-write and revise the
same, pruning here and expanding there, and, preparing the whole for
the press. In the incidents of personal experience, constituting the
larger part of the book, the reader peruses in an almost unaltered form
the graphic and simple narrative as it came from my brother's pen.
But, as many sections have been re-cast and largely modified, especially
in those Chapters of whose events I was myself an eyewitness, or re
garding which I had information at first hand from the parties con
cerned therein, — and as circumstances make it impossible to submit
these in their present shape to my brother before publication,. — I must
request the Public to lay upon me, and not on him, all responsibility
for the final shape in which the Autobiography appears. I publish it
because Something tells me there is a blessing in it."
That belief was abundantly justified. The book has had a great cir
culation, not only in Great Britain, but also in America, and in the
Colonies; and it has been translated, in whole or in part, into many
Modern Languages. JAMES PATON.
Gi.asgow, February, 1898.

CONTENTS. CHAPTER I.
ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
PAGE
From 1886 to 1892  23
Tour Round the World  24
Fire-Arms and Intoxicants  25
International Prohibition Proposed  25
Deputies to America  27
Samoan Converts  28
America and Hawaii  29
San Francisco  30
Salt Lake City  31
Chicago  32
Niagara  33
Pan-Presbyterian Council at Toronto  34
The Ruthven Imposture  35
Sabbath Observance  39
Rochester  40
New York  ^0
Public Petitions  41
Washington  41
The Presbyterian Assembly  42
President Cleveland  43
France's Withdrawal  43
Dr. Joseph Cook  44
Dr. Blank  45
Second Probation  47
Chicago Exhibition  47
Canadian Presbyterian Church  50
Two Months' Rush of Meetings  51
Incidents of Travel  53
Impressions of Canada and the States  59
5

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER II.
THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
PAGE
Arrival in Great Britain  63
Requisitions  64
Professors and Students  67
Dayspring Scheme  , 67
Ten Years' Delay  67
Gideon's Fleece Experiment  74
Two memorable Checks  75
The " John G. Paton Mission Fund "  77
The Dayspring Disaster  85
Mission Work on all the Islands  , 91

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

John G. Paton, aet. 70 .... Frontispiece,
Williams River, Erromanga . . To face p. 14
Members of the New Hebrides Mission
Synod, 1898  " 28
Heathen Natives of Ambrim )
Memorials of the Dead, Ambrim 1
A Heathen Chief of Futuna )
Epeteneto J

For the use of all the above Illustrations, save the first, our acknowl
edgments are due to " The Missionary Review of the World."

Historical Note.
Balboa, governor of Santa Maria, discovered the
Southern Ocean in 1513, named it the South Sea, and
took possession in the name of the king of Spain,
Six years later Magellan sailed through a large portion
of it, and called it the Pacific Ocean. In 1569 Men-
dana discovered and named the Solomon group, and
in 1595 the Queen Charlotte group. The New Heb
rides were discovered in 1606 by Quiros, who thought
he had discovered a great southern continent, and
called it the Land of the Holy Spirit. He anchored
in port Philip Santo, and tried to establish a city (New
Jerusalem) on the bank of the large river Yor, which
runs into the bay.- But the Spaniards quarrelled with
the natives and left it. Quiros sailed to Mexico, but
Torres, the senior officer in command, sailed west, dis
covered and passed through Torres Straits, which bear
his name, between Queensland and New Guinea.
Boginville discovered that it was not a continent, but
a group of islands, that Quiros had discovered, and he
named them the Great Cyclades. Bent on discovering
new lands, about that period many eminent navigators
sailed in the South Sea, but we hear nothing more of
the New Hebrides till, in 1767, the famous Captain
Cook sailed on his first voyage to observe the transit
of Venus at Tahiti. In 1773 Captain Cook returned,
9

HISTORICAL NOTE.

and sailed twice through the group, spending forty-six
days in exploring and describing every island and the
natives with an accuracy scarcely yet surpassed. Believ
ing he had discovered the most westerly group in the
South Sea, he gave it its present name, the New Heb
rides ; but 200 miles southwest he afterward discovered
another large island, and called it New Caledonia. He
took possession of it in the name of his sovereign,
King George the Third ; but in 1854, when Britain
was engaged in the Crimean war, France took posses
sion of it, and turned it into a large convict station at
the door of Australia, to which, by escaped convicts,
it is a source of danger and pollution. — J. G. P.

The Gospel in the New Hebrides. '
BY REV. JOHN G. PATON, D. D.
Geographers have arranged the South Sea islands
under three divisions : Polynesia, the many eastern
islands between 180 degrees and South America;
Melanesia, the black islands, from the dark-brown
color of their inhabitants — rthey include Fiji and all the
islands west, with New Guinea; Micronesia, all the
small islands north of the line from Hawaii on the
east to China on the west. The South Sea islands are
inhabited by only two races, the Malay Polynesian and
the Papuan. The Malays appear to be of Asiatic
origin, and are the superior race, with well-developed,
powerful persons, yellow in color, and with straight,
glossy, black hair. The Papuans are so called from
Papua, or New Guinea. They occupy the western
¦ islands, and are not generally so tall and handsome in
person as the Malays. They are of a dark-brown
color, with dark, curly hair of different shades, and
appear to be allied to the negro; but have plump,
pleasant features, unlike the negro and the aborigines
of Australia. The Malays all speak one language,
with dialectic differences, all musical and liquid, like the
' From " The Missionary Review of the World."
II

12 THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES.
Italian. Every word ends in a vowel. The Papuans
speak a different language on almost every island, or
dialects differing, so that the natives of one island can
not understand those of another ; and on some islands
two or even three dialects are spoken on the same
island, so different that the inhabitants of the one dis
trict cannot understand those of the other. Nearly
the whole, if not the whole, population of the South
Sea islands were cannibals, in a state of nudity, when
missionary work was begun on them, yet even there,
by God's blessing, almost every society and church en
gaged in the work has been used and honored in the
conversion of many thousands, and now each is work
ing on an independent portion of New Guinea for the
salvation of its natives, and with encouraging success.
The New Hebrides consist of about thirty inhabited
islands, with many small ones adjoining. The group
lies south-southeast and north-northwest, extending
over 400 miles of ocean, between 2 1 degrees and 1 5
degrees south latitude, and 171 degrees and 166 de
grees east longitude. The Solomon group, which is
the centre of the Church of England's mission, is
about 200 miles northwest from the New Hebrides. '
New Caledonia is about 200 miles southwest, Fiji
about 400 miles, Auckland about 1,000, and Sydney,
Australia, 1,400 miles distant from our group. In her
first charter to New Zealand, Britain included the New
Hebrides, but, apparently by some mistake, they were
afterward left out. Yet, except to New Zealand and
Australia, the group is of little commercial value to

THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES. 13
any other country, on account of the great distances
of all others from it.
As the natives have got nearly all the blessings of
Christianity and civilization which they possess from
British missionaries and subjects, they unanimously
plead for British annexation and protection, while,
from their oppressive cruelty to the natives, and sup
pression of Protestant schools and mission work on
the Loyalty group and on other groups annexed, they
fear and hate the French. There are other cogent
reasons, for the French Senate passed a resolution " to
send 100,000 of France's lowest criminals to the New
Hebrides, as freed men and women, to live as they
could and go where they would, on the one condition
that they do not return to France." Against this
Australasia and Britain protested so decidedly that the
scheme was not carried out ; but the resolution to de
port them was renewed, and for the present the desti
nation is kept secret. The French have recently been
sending Roman Catholic priests to the New Hebrides,
apparently as political agents. A few months ago the
heathen natives of one of our islands eagerly desired
a Protestant missionary to settle among them, and
give them the teaching of Jesus and His salvation,
and when they were selling our missionaries a site for
the station, two priests gave them much abuse, and
told them of all the fearful calamities which would be
fall them if they allowed the Protestant missionaries to
land on their island. They also gave the missionaries
much abuse, and at last offered the natives three

14 THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES.

Sniders (rifles^) and two large, fat hogs for the site, if
they would forbid the Protestant missionaries to settle
on the island. Though, above everything else, the
heathen islanders desire Sniders and such fat pigs, yet
they rejected the priests' offer, and sold the station to
our missionaries. The highest French officials in
these colonies have sent a man-of-war to the spot to
investigate this case, and their report proves that it
was correctly stated by us.
In 1839 the famous John Williams and Mr. J.
Harris, of the London Missionary Society, sailed to
try and begin mission work on the New Hebrides, but
on landing on Erromanga both were murdered by the
savages, who feasted on their bodies. In 1843 Drs.
Turner and Nisbet were by the London Missionary
Society settled on Tanna, but about six months after,
by a passing ship, they had to escape for their lives.
After this Samoan and Raratongan native teachers
were again and again placed on the group, but they
were either murdered by the- savages, or died in the
damp, unhealthy climate (compared with their own),
or in sickness had to be taken home again. So no
effective mission work was done on the group till in
1848 Dr. John Geddie and in 1852 Dr. John Inglis
were landed on Aneityum, where God spared and used
them in bringing 3,500 cannibals on that island to
serve our dear Lord Jesus Christ ; and until they had
translated and carried through the press the whole
Bible and other books in their language. For the
printing and binding of this Bible the converted na-

WILLIAMS RIVER, ERROMANGA.
The point on the shore where natives stand is that on which John Williams was murdered.

THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES. 15
tives paid the noble British and Foreign Bible Society
^1,200 sterling ($6,000), earned by them preparing
and selling arrowroot.
In 1857 the Rev. G. N. and Mrs. Gordon were placed
on Erromanga, where Williams lost his life. By them
God brought some fourteen young men and as many
young women to renounce heathenism and serve Jesus,
but in 1 85 1 the savages one morning tomahawked
both to death. Their young converts wept and wailed
over their loss, laid them in the grave, and vowed over
it that they would conquer Erromanga for Jesus, or
die, as their missionaries had died, in the effort. In
1864 the Rev. J. D. Gordon, going to convert, if pos
sible, the murderers of his brother and his wife, was
placed on Erromanga, and after much successful work,
the heathen there killed him also with the tomahawk
in 1872. The Christian party laid his body in the
grave, wept and wailed over it, and renewed their vow
and wrought and prayed till they have, indeed, con
quered the island for Jesus Christ. Now every family
there daily sings the praise of His redeeming love, and
tries to serve Him devotedly.
In 1858 the Revs. Joseph Copeland, J. W. and Mrs.
Matheson, John G. and Mrs. Paton, and in 1859 S. F.
and Mrs. Johnston were all placed on Tanna, but soon
after Mr. Copeland went to Aneityum. From the first
on Tanna, as on other islands, the native priests gave
much opposition to the missionaries' teaching. This
priesthood is powerful and profess to have and, by
sorcery, to exercise all the powers of God. After the

1 6 THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES.
murder of the Gordons, a Tanna " holy " man, prej
udiced by white traders, clubbed an Aneityum chief, a
native teacher, and he died soon after, rejoicing in Jesus
Christ. Also from the effects of a savage attack upon
my life and his, Mr. Johnston never rallied, but died
soon after, having been only about four months on the
island. In 1862, after much suffering, bereavement,
and many attempts upon our lives, and the loss of all
earthly property, except our pocket Bibles, Mr. and
Mrs. Matheson, the teachers, and I escaped by a pass
ing ship. After reaching Aneityum Mrs. Matheson
died in March and Mr. Matheson in June of that year.
I left for Australia to get, if possible, more missionaries
and a mission ship for our mission. There the Lord,
by His people, gave me £5,000. The new Dayspring
was bought with £3,000 of it, and the remaining
£2,000 sent and supported more missionaries. Since
that time island after island has been occupied, and the
Lord has prospered our work, till we have now the
large staff of 26 earnest, educated missionaries, 5 of
them medical men and 5 lay helpers, besides about
300 native teachers, all educated by our own mis
sionaries for their work. In the mission we have a
teachers' training institution, with 46 students, under
the care of Dr. Annand and his lay teachers, and we
have a hospital under the care of Dr. Lamb and his lay
helpers. By our missionaries the whole Bible has been
translated into one language, and the New Testament
into several. The portions of Scripture so translated,
have been printed, and are now read by the natives in

THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES. 17
over twenty languages of the group. This is a great
work, which makes our mission laborious and ex
pensive compared with others having only one lan
guage to conquer. Our islanders had no written
language when we began the Lord's work among
them. A number of the translations have been
printed by the British and Foreign Bible Society, but
our natives try to pay it for all it does for them.
As results of the work, our dear Lord Jesus has
given our missionaries about 16,000 converts, and the
blessed work is extending among some 40,000 or
50,000 remaining cannibals on the group. In our
synod year of 1895-96, 1, 120 savages renounced
idolatry and embraced the worship and service of
Christ. One missionary baptized 200 out of his
communicants' class of 400, after a long and careful
preparatory Scripture training. We never baptize and
teach afterward, but educate and wait till they give
real evidence of consecration to Jesus Christ, and then,
at their desire, baptize, and continue teaching them to
observe in their life and conduct all things Jesus has
commanded. Hence, we have only about 2,500 com
municants, though 10,000 attend our day and Sabbath-
schools. All of our converts attend church regularly.
In 1896 they contributed about £900, and last year
over £1,300 by money and arrowroot, and a number
of the islands now support their own native teachers.
Yet they have no money but what they get by selling
pigs, fowls, cocoanuts, and copra to passing ships.
God has given four of our present missionaries each
2

18 THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES.
from i ,700 to 2,000 converts ; and at all our more
recently occupied stations the work is very encourag
ing, and enjoys the divine blessing. Our chief con
cern at present is how we are to get money to keep
our large staff going on, but we trust in Jesus to pro
vide all as it is needed.
Never since Jesus Christ gave the great commission,
have so many of His servants been proclaiming the
blessed Gospel, and never before in heathen lands has
it shown more vitality and power in its grand results.
Yet what large portions of the world are yet in heathen
darkness ! Oh, for a new Pentecostal baptism of the
Holy Spirit to all branches of the Church, to lead her
to try to "preach the Gospel to every creature," and
by the Gospel conquer the world for Jesus Christ. A
small book, showing the extension and glorious fruits
of Christian Protestant missions during the last half
century would do much to silence the infidel and the
enemies of Protestant missions to the heathen, en
lighten the indifferent, and draw forth the united praise
and prayers, and increased money support, and per
sonal, zealous cooperation of Christians in all lands, so
to conquer the world for Jesus Christ by His own ap
pointed means. It would show that the Gospel is not
only the power of God unto salvation to every one who
believes, high and low, of every color and of every
country, but that, wherever found, it is the only real
and lasting civilizer of man. Had Britain felt her re
sponsibility, and improved her privileges by spending
a twentieth part of what her present wars will cost her

THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES. 19
to subdue her rebellious subjects, in giving them the
Gospel teaching of Jesus while under her care, it
might have prevented those wars, and saved her the
loss of life and treasure and carnage in subduing her
heathtn revolted subjects, and the feelings of revenge
that remain and foster in the hearts of the surviving
relatives and tribes of the subdued. Armies may con
quer and sweep the oppressed into eternity, but Christ's
teaching enlightens the mind, influences the heart by
creating it anew, and leads all so brought under its
power to feel their responsibility to our God, the
Supreme Judge of all. Thus it lifts them above
heathen superstitions, prejudices, cruelties, and dis
content, filling the heart with gratitude to God for
His love and mercy in Jesus Christ, and so leading
them to love their benefactors, and to do to others as
they would have others do to them. Though our
New Hebridean savage cannibals, as they all were
when our work began among them, have lost many
thousands of lives, and suffered much oppressive
cruelty by the sandalwood traders and by the shocking
Kanaka labor traffic which followed, yet because of
British missionaries so many of them have been
brought to serve Jesus, that now the remaining popu
lation all plead for British annexation and protection.
And lately, on a recently occupied island, where all
under the missionaries' charge were painted savages,
after several acts of kindness by the missionary, the
war chief was led to hear the teaching of Jesus, and to
believe in, and serve Him. He was the first man

20 THE GOSPEL IN THE NEW HEBRIDES.
among some 3,000 or 4,000 to appear at the church
and to wear clothing in public. For some reason his
savage warriors wanted him to go to war, but he re
fused. His enemies sent a man to conceal himself by
the path and shoot dead one of the chiefs men, being
one of their usual challenges to war, and many now
urged him to fight in revenge, but he said, " I will not
fight and shed blood, but leave all revenge to my
t Jesus now," and he preached the Gospel of peace and
love to them, and prayed for them all. His life was
threatened, but he also left that to Jesus. He now
teaches a school among his savages, and, following his
example, many have begun to wear clothing and at
tend school and church. The chief and twelve others
are now candidates in a class for baptism and church-
membership, and a real work of grace seems to have
begun all around among the savages. Surely the
Divine blessing on the same teaching would produce
like blessed results among the heathen subjects of all
nations, and make them happy, industrious, loyal,
loving subjects — a thing which cannot be done by
conquering armies.

I.
ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
A. D. 1886 — 1893. MI. 62 — 69.

21

INTRODUCTORY NOTE.
THE Story of my Life, so unexpectedly owned and blessed of God
to multitudes in every Land, closed, when first published in
1889, with what I then regarded and described as my "Last"
Visit to Britain, 1884-1885. It did not for one moment enter my
mind, at that time, that world-wide travels were still before me, in the
interests of our beloved Mission ; or that I should ever again be called
upon to lift my pen, in the further telling of my own Biography. So
much so, that I then wrote something in the " farewell " to the reader,
hinting not dimly that the last Chapter of all, yet to be added, would
fall to be described by another hand than mine !
More than ten years have, however, since elapsed, and " by the
good hand of my God upon me for good," I am still hale and vigorous,
rejoicing to serve my Redeemer by serving those whom He died to
save and lives to bring to Glory. Wherefore, at the earnest and re
peated entreaty of my dear brother, James, but for whom this book
never could or would have been given to the world at all, I resume
my pen to add a brief sketch of the Autumn of my life, that he may
set it in order, and bring this Autobiography up to date. In many re
spects, I can unfeignedly say that I would rather bury all in oblivion,
or keep it under the eye of my Saviour alone. But I dare not shrink
from the door of Great Opportunity thus opened before me ; and this,
also, I humbly lay on the Altar to the glory of Jesus my Lord.

CHAPTER I.
ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
A. D. l886 — 1893. JET. 62 — 69.
From 1886 to 1892. — Tour Round the World. — Fire-Arms and
Intoxicants. —International Prohibition Proposed. — Depu
ties to America. — Samoan Converts. — America and Hawaii.
— San Francisco. — Salt Lake City. — Chicago. — Niagara.
— Pan-Presbyterian Council at Toronto. — The Ruthven Im
posture. — Sabbath Observance. — Rochester.. — New York.
— Public Petitions. — Washington. — The Presbyterian As
sembly. — President Cleveland. — France's Withdrawal. —
Dr. Joseph Cook. — Dr. Blank. — Second Probation. —
Chicago Exhibition. — Canadian Presbyterian Church. —
Two months' E.ush of Meetings. — Incidents of Travel. —
Impressions of Canada and the States.
FROM 1886 till 1892 my days were occupied, in
the various Colonies of Australasia, and in oc
casional visits to the New Hebrides, practically in the
same way as set forth again and again in the preced
ing Chapters. Colony after Colony, and Congregation
after Congregation listened with ever-deepening in
terest to the narrative of God's dealings with the
Islanders, and to the record of the effects produced by
my relating these incidents wherever my steps had
been led in the interests of Missionary Enterprise. If
I have accomplished nothing else by all these travels
and toils, this at least has been accomplished, and I
write it down to the praise of my blessed Redeemer —
-.*3

24 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
there are Missionaries at this day laboring in every
Heathen Land, who have assured me that they first
gave themselves away to the glorious work, while
drinking in from my poor lips the living testimony
from the New Hebrides that the Gospel is still the
power of God and the wisdom of God unto Salvation;
and there are individual Christians, and sometimes
also Congregations of the Lord, now zealously sup
porting Missionaries to the Heathen in all the great
Mission fields of the world, who, till they heard the
story of Cannibals won for Christ by our noble Mis
sionaries on the New Hebrides, had foolishly branded
the modern Christian Mission to the Heathen as the
greatest imposture and failure of the Century. God
has filled the ear and the eye of Christendom with the
story of one of the smallest, yet most fruitful, Missions
in one of the hardest and darkest fields on this Earth ;
and the whisper of " imposture " has died for shame,
while the arm of the scoffer falls paralyzed, and can no
longer sling its stones of abuse. "Failure" has been
blotted from the vocabulary of Missions and their
Critics by the Story of the New Hebrides.
But in 1892, events which had been maturing
through many years came to a crisis, the issue of
which was that I was sent a Tour Round the World
in the Cause of Jesus, and for the sake of our beloved
Islanders. A broadly-drawn picture of these things,
without any attempt at details, seems all that is called
for here. This I now set myself to give to the patient
and indulgent reader of these pages, which after all

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 25
contain only brief and fragmentary scenes out of a
crowded and hurried life.
The occasion was this : The sale of Intoxicants,
Opium, Fire-Arms and Ammunition, by the Traders
amongst the New Hebrideans, had become a terrible
and intolerable evil. The lives of many Natives, and
of not a few Europeans, were every year sacrificed in
connection therewith, while the general demoralization
produced on all around was painfully notorious. Alike •
in the Colonial and in the Home Newspapers, we ex
posed and condemned the fearful consequences of
allowing such degrading and destructive agencies to
be used as barter in dealing with these Islanders. It
is infinitely sad to see the European and American
Trader following fast in the wake of the Missionary
with opium and rum ! But, blessed be God, our
Christian Natives have thus far, with very few ex
ceptions, been able to keep away from the White
Man's Fire-Water, that maddens and destroys. And
not less cruel is it to scatter fire-arms and ammunition
amongst Savages, who are at the same time to be
primed with poisonous rum ! This were surely De
mons' work.
To her honor, be it said, that Great Britain pro
hibited all her own Traders, under heavy penalties,
from bartering those dangerous and destructive articles
in trade with the Natives. She also appealed to the
other trading Nations, in Europe and America, to
combine and make the prohibition " International,"
with regard to all the still unannexed Islands in the

26 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
Pacific Seas. At first America hesitated, owing to
some notion that it was inconsistent with certain
regulations for trading embraced in the Constitution
of the United States. Then France, temporizing, pro
fessed willingness to accept the prohibition when
America agreed. Thus the British Trader, with the
Man-of-War and the High-Commissioner ready to en
force the laws against him, found himself placed at an
overwhelming disadvantage, as against the neighbor
ing Traders of every other Nationality, free to barter
as they pleased. More especially so, when the things
prohibited were the very articles which the masses of
the Heathen chiefly coveted in exchange for their
produce ; and where keen rivals in business were ever
watchful to inform and to report against him. If
illicit Trading prevailed, under such conditions, no
one that knows average Human Nature can feel any
surprise. By-and-bye, the Australian New Hebrides Company,
with two Steamers plying betwixt Sidney and the New
Hebrides, took up the problem. Having planted
Traders and Agents on the Islands, they found them
selves handicapped in developing business, and began
a brisk agitation in the Australasian and English Press,
either to have the Prohibition applied all round, or
completely rescinded. We have never accepted that
alternative, but resolutely plead for an International
Prohibitive law, as the only means under God to pre
vent the speedy sweeping off into Eternity of these

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 27
most interesting Races by the tide of what is strangely
styled Civilization.
At length Sir John Thurston, Her Majesty's High
Commissioner for the Western Pacific, whose sympa
thies all through have been on our side, advised that
the controversy in the Newspapers cease, and that
our Missions and Churches send a deputation to
America to win the assent of the United States. Con
sequently, the next Federal Assembly of the Austral
asian Presbyterian Churches instructed two of its Pro
fessors in the Divinity Hall of Victoria, who were then
visiting Britain, to return by America, and do every
thing in their power to secure the adhesion of the
United States Government to the International pro
posal. Lest, however, these Deputies found them
selves unable to carry out their instructions, the same
Assembly appointed me as Deputy, with identical in
structions, to undertake the task during the succeeding
year. Meanwhile, the General Assembly of Victoria ap
pointed the Rev. Professor Rentoul, D. D., Ormond
College, the Rev. Jas. M'Gaw and myself, to represent
them at the Pan-Presbyterian Council to be held at
Toronto in September, 1892, and thus was I altogether
unexpectedly launched on what proved to be the big
gest of all my Missionary journeys. I received three
several Commissions. But that from my own Church
of Victoria, signed by the Moderator of the General
Assembly and the Convener of our Foreign Mission
Committee, bears most closely on the succeeding narra-

28 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
tive. It set forth that, besides being appointed by the
Federal Assembly to the Council at Toronto, I was
empowered to use all legitimate influence with the
Government of the United States " for the suppression
of the trade in Fire-Arms, Intoxicating Liquors, and
Opium, in the New Hebrides Islands and other unan-
nexed Groups in the Western Pacific." I was also
" authorized to procure two Missionaries to serve in
the New Hebrides Islands under this Church," and to
receive, on behalf of the Committee, " any contributions
offered for its Foreign Missions." So that I acted,
and had good right to act, in the name and by the
authority of my own Church, and of the Federated
Churches of Australasia.
With my Fellow-Deputies, and accompanied so far
on the journey by my wife and our beloved daughter,
we sailed from Sydney for San Francisco per s. s. Mono-
wai, on 8th August, 1892. We had a very agreeable
voyage, Captain Carey and all on board striving to
make others happy. At Auckland, on the 13th, we
had the great delight of spending a few hours with
our very dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. Mackie, while the
ship was discharging and receiving cargo and mails ;
and, as she was leaving, several Ministers and other
kind friends bade us Godspeed. Again, at Samoa, on
the 1 8th, we had a few hours to spend, and were im
mensely gratified with the appearance of the Natives.
They had a bright and healthy look as they came
amongst the passengers with shells, operculums, and
fans, their manner being characterized by a gentle

MEMBERS OF THE NEW HEBRIDES MISSION SYNOD,
Rev. John G. Paton. D.D., in the center.

1898.

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 29

grace, that comes only with the coming of Christ into
a Savage man or woman. These, and the Raraton-
gans, and the people of Savage Islands, were amongst
the first whom the London Missionary Society saw
" flocking as the doves to their windows," from the
hordes of Cannibalism. They are tall, vigorous and
alert ; and many of them are now teachers for Jesus,
and preachers of the Gospel in New Guinea and other
Heathen Islands. My heart overflows with love and
praise whenever I gaze on such trophies of Redeeming
Grace. We reached Honolulu, the Hawaiian Capital, on the
25th, and spent nearly a whole day on shore. By a
circuitous drive, and on remarkably good roads, we
ascended a considerable hill and beheld the City spread
before us with its Palace, Government Buildings, Man
sions and Villas. Large and beautiful trees surrounded
them all. Two Men-of-War and many other ships
swung at anchor in the harbor, and the shimmering
Sea completed a charming panorama. Smart and
diligent Chinese were at work on every hand, side by
side with the busy representatives of almost every
Nationality, eager to profit by the passing visitors.
The larger portion of the wharf seemed to be covered
with Bananas for San Francisco, the bunches carefully
bound up in dry leaves for shipping. I had never seen
so many in all my life thus gathered together.
The Queen had been deposed or deprived of power!
National interests were sacrificed in self-seeking and
partisanship. One could not but sigh for some strong

30 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
and righteous Government. They are a people capable
of great things. Everything seems to invite America
to annex the group ; and it would be for the perma
nent welfare of all concerned.
On 2d September, we arrived at San Francisco,
after a delightful voyage. The society on board was
most congenial. We had happy daily Religious Serv
ices, and I managed to secure about eight hours to
myself out of every twenty-four for copying out trans
lations, finishing my Dictionary of the Aniwan lan
guage, and other Mission work on which I was con
stantly engaged.
San Francisco is beautifully situated. Many of its
streets run up and down what seemed very steep hills,
and the principal highways are well supplied with
Electric Cars. Your own language is spoken, indeed,
but you feel at every turn, for all that, you are in a
"Foreign City. On Sabbath morning, the first thing I
marked on leaving our Hotel was the joiners busy
with saw and plane, as on any other day ! The next
was a multitude of people flocking to a place of Public
Amusement, while others were going to Church. The
mass of the inhabitants were either in pursuit of pleas
ure, or following their usual avocations. Even the
City scavengers turned out with their carts, and were
cleaning the streets on the Lord's Day !
Yet we soon learned that even there the Lord Jesus
has many faithful servants living and working for His
glory. Several Ministers, hearing of our arrival,
found out our Hotel, and had us to assist them in their

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 31

Services. I delivered three Addresses, walking con
siderable distances between, and refusing to use public
conveyances, or deprive man or beast of rest for my
convenience, — to the great astonishment of my guides
and friends.
On Monday morning we visited the famous Seal
Rocks, a short distance from the city. There you see
them, under protection, safely wobbling up on the
rocks and basking contentedly, in the sunshine, or
tumbling delightedly into the Sea. From a consider
able distance you hear the strange, half-barking sound
of their voices, like muzzled dogs. From the plateau
and promenade of a lovely private Garden near by and
open to the public, we had a magnificent view of the
Sea and all the surrounding scenery.
The same day, our whole party were invited to ad
dress a meeting of Lady Workers, who carry on a
Mission in the Chinese quarter of the City. A report
was given, and some Converts from the Flowery Land
sang hymns to Jesus. It was joyful to see this spirit
ual life ; — for tokens were not awanting of a darker
and sadder picture all around us, in the dens of vice
and misery.
Guided, but not very wisely, by Cook's representa
tive, we left'San Francisco on 5th September. Though
now travelling night and day, we halted a few hours at
the famous Mormon Settlement on 7th September.
While looking at the grave of Brigham Young, a well-
dressed old lady approached us and volunteered much
information about her "departed husband. He was one

32 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
of the first settlers in the Salt Lake District, and had
taken an active part in the building of the city and the
Temple. She herself was a Mormon, and mourned
that their glory was departing under the influence of
the American laws. She was fervent in her defence
of polygamy, but I noted that, with the Mormons as
with the South Sea Savages, a separate house had to
be provided for each wife ! We saw their vast Tem
ple, said to accommodate 15,000 persons, with trades
men toiling busily to finish it, for the reception of
Brigham Young on his speedy return to this. Earth.
Replenishing our provision basket, as it was too ex
pensive to take all our meals on board the train, our
next run was to Chicago, which we reached on 10th
September, and where we rested at a Hotel on the
Sabbath Day. It was a day of tremendous storm and
rain and no one of us ventured out even to Divine
Service, especially as no Place of Worship was nigh at
hand. Amongst our fellow-passengers from San Fran
cisco had been a very kindly Christian man belonging
to Chicago. He gave us every information, and on
Monday showed us round the whole City by boat and
car. We saw the Exhibition Buildings, lavishly ex
pensive. The Horticultural Gardens were extensive
and most interesting. In the Zoological Enclosure we
saw a few remaining specimens of the Buffaloes, which
once in myriads roamed the Prairies, but which Civi
lization has swept away.
Leaving Chicago, we arrived at Buffalo on the even
ing of the 13th September, and returned next day to

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 33
Niagara, whence by train and steamboat we were
bound for Toronto. We had already had a glimpse of
the Falls, where the train halted for a few minutes at a
convenient spot, and the view was grand ! When next
I gazed on the spectacle, nigh at hand, I am afraid
almost to admit that I was rather disappointed. Too
transcendent expectations beforehand, I suppose !
I left Mrs. Paton and our daughter at the Falls for a
day, whilst I went on to Toronto to arrange for accom
modation. What a blessing that I was guided to do so !
A great Agricultural Show was being held there; and,
on arriving in the evening, I found every Hotel and
Lodging so crowded that I walked till midnight from
one end of the City to the other, seeking in vain for a
bed. At last one manager of a Hotel proposed to
give me a " shake-down " in a Common Room, where
twenty-two were to sleep that same night. But the
Hotel-Keeper taking pity, and protesting that he could
not allow me to " tumble into that crowded place,''
gave me the address of a private family who took
in lodgers, to whom he commended me. With much
difficulty, at that late hour, I found the street and the
number. The owner, on hearing my appeal, said he
had already " turned away thirteen," and that he had
not a corner to receive me. I offered to pay him the
highest charges, " merely to rest in the Hall all
night," rather than to tramp the streets. Calling his
wife, he said: "I have not the heart to turn this old-
man away ! May he not sleep on the floor of our new
empty Room ? " Her answer was : " I have neither
3

34 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
bed, nor bedclothes, nor even a pillow to give him."
But I was glad of the shelter over my head. A chair
was brought in and placed in the middle of the floor.
Kneeling, I thanked the Lord, and my hosts. Then,
utterly worn out, I placed my travelling handbag for a
pillow, rolled my clothes tightly round me, lay down,
and enjoyed a most refreshing sleep.
Next morning I found my way to the Presbyterian
Church Offices, where a cordial welcome awaited me,
and news of ample accommodation for our comfort, all
generously provided. Several invitations were pressed
on me, but I accepted that of Mrs. Park, who had in
the old days been a member of my Bible-class in the
Green Street Mission, Glasgow, and it was a great joy
to meet once more her sister and herself. The at
tention of many other friends was also very great, and
far too devoted, making us feel ashamed at the love
lavished on us.
At the Pan-Presbyterian Council I met and became
acquainted with representative Ministers and Laymen
from all parts of the world, but in specially large num
bers from Canada and the United States. Along with
Fellow-Deputies, I addressed the Assembly on Foreign
Missions, and on the urgent reasons for my present
visit to America. A Minister from the United States at
once rose and protested that there must be some mis
take, that it was " an insult to their honor " to insinuate
that they declined to join with Britain in such an In
ternational Prohibition ! I repeated my statements,
showed my Commission, and affirmed that it was

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS 35

certainly as I had represented. He telegraphed to
the Authorities at Washington, and next day he
courageously stood up in his place and admitted that
he was wrong, and that I had correctly stated the
facts. The action of that good and brave man, once
for all, made the issue plain and cleared my future
course. I was proud of our Professor Rentoul, of Ormond
College. He at once took a leading place in the
Council. In wisdom, in vast learning, and in eloquent
debate, he was the equal of the best men from all
Presbyterian Christendom. I envied the Students
who sit at the feet of such a noble Master in the
School of Christ.
In response to my appeals, Ministers from Canada
and the United States began informing me how many
collections they had given " for the New Hebrides
Mission," and subscriptions " for building the new
Mission Ship." I had never heard of these, and in
quired to whom they had been given. They replied
that it was my " alternate, " commissioned from the
Presbyterian Church of Victoria ! I assured them that
my Church appointed no alternate, and that this per
son must be an impostor. A Committee was ap
pointed to look into the matter. The eloquent
pleader turned out to be a Roman Catholic student
who had joined the Victorian Church, had been
licensed and ordained as a Minister, had broken down
in character, and disappeared from the Colony. Now,
under a false name and forged credentials, represent-

36 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
ing himself as a Minister in full and honorable stand
ing, and a Missionary who had been thirteen years in
the New Hebrides, he was raising large sums of
money ostensibly for our Mission, but applying it all
to his own uses. His lectures were cleverly com
pounded out of my Autobiography, with wild adorn
ments and fancies of his own. He had Collecting
Cards for children and for adults, the minimum sub
scription on the latter being half-a-dollar ! His New
Ship was to be sheathed in brass, and every subscriber
of not less than $5 was to have his name engraved
thereon ! One man informed us of giving $25 to have
his Family Register completed on the sheath of brass !
Dr. Rentoul, by appointment, officially exposed and
denounced this impostor on the floor of the Council.
But, in these vast countries, a lie is hard to overtake
and to extinguish. Letters continued to reach me
from many quarters, and urgent appeals that I should
sanction his arrest. At one place he drank for a week,
after a series of Mission Meetings. The Ministers of
Buffalo at length caused him to be arrested ; and the
Public Attorney, founding on his so-called credentials
as my assistant, summoned me to appear before the
Grand Jury at his trial. In a " blizzard," I travelled
tw6 nights and a day — one night the severest and
coldest I ever endured — and reached my destination in
time. Having answered all questions by the Attorney and
the Grand Jury, they asked me to see the prisoner,
and testify whether he was the ex-Priest Riordan, now

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 37
giving his name as Ruthven. I thereon handed the
Attorney a pamphlet exposing the evils and errors of
Popery, being three Lectures by V. H. Riordan, with
his portrait on the front page. They all at once
recognized him by this likeness. Nevertheless, I was
enjoined to go and see him, and report what took
place. He was behind an iron-grated door, and two
ladies were conversing with him from without. Ad
dressing him at once by his name, I said : " It grieves
me to see you here in these circumstances, Mr,
Riordan." Completely off his guard, he at once
answered to his own name, and addressed me by
mine : " And I am very sorry, Dr. Paton, to be here
in such circumstances." This was enough ! I re
ported what transpired, and the Jury took a hearty
laugh at the simplicity of the interview. I was dis
missed for the time.
In answer to the Prosecutor, he explained that when
he renounced the errors of Popery, he assumed his
mother's name for life — Ruthven ; yet there they had
his own pamphlet, with his real name, printed in
Philadelphia less than two years before ! Being com
mitted for trial before the Supreme Court, he spent his
time of waiting in abusing me from his cell through
the pages of a Sunday newspaper, as " a drunkard "
debauching my Sacred Office, and " a hireling " living
by commission on the moneys raised for the Mission.
So madly did he rage, that some suspected he was put
up to do so, in order that his agent might work up a
plea of insanity, if the case at last went against him.

38 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
At his trial, which occupied the greater part of three
days, I was again cited to appear. The Jury found
him " guilty," but strangely, enough recommended
him to mercy, and his lawyer pled for a money fine as
the penalty. The Judge sternly refused. He had
been found guilty in every count. His sentence would
be " twelve months in prison with hard labor." That
was " extreme leniency." It should have beea." three
years." One would have thought that this should have ex
tinguished him. But no ! His imprisonment has ex
pired. He is again at his lecturing and lying. Quite
lately I saw a report of his appearing at a place called
Dunmore. The Romanists mobbed him. In reply to
their eggs and snowballs he fired a pistol into the
crowd. The cry then rose, " Lynch the Renegade ! "
Ruthven, bounding through an open door, scaling
fences, and crossing lots, managed to escape. But a
war-rant was at once issued for his apprehension, and
doubtless he is proving the truth of one text, which
he has listened to in vain : " The way of transgressors
is hard." During the Pan-Presbyterian Council, I addressed
many meetings in the churches of Toronto and its
suburbs, 'receiving, on one occasion, by the kindness
of Dr. Parsons, a collection of two hundred dollars for
our Mission. And, by the urgent request of many
Ministers, I spent a considerable time after the Council
in visiting the chief towns of Ontario, where I was

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 39

cordially received everywhere, and had very great
pleasure throughout the whole circuit.
Never, since I left the Christian Islands on the New
Hebrides, such as Aniwa and Aneityum, have I seen
the Sabbath Day kept so well, and the Churches so
largely attended, as at Toronto and in the chief towns
of Ontario. In that Capital, the Public-Houses are
closed from seven o'clock on Saturday night till eight
o'clock on Monday morning. No confectioners, to
bacconists, fruiterers, or the like, are open on the
Lord's Day. The street Electric Car, and the Omni
bus are at rest. All workmen are enjoying their Sab
bath privilege, like other Citizens. And all this is
carried through by the will of the People themselves,
and by the vigilance and influence of the servants of
God. Surely, men of Christian principle, of grit, and
of public spirit, could, by keeping their hand on the
helm, secure in the same way the blessed Day of Rest
for all, in every City throughout the Christian World.
By cordial invitations from many men of the high
est rank in the Church of God throughout the States,
I was pressed to occupy their Pulpits, and tell the story
of our Mission to the Cannibals of the New Hebrides.
They also formed a Committee of their own number
to advise and help me in promoting the prohibition
against trading with the Natives in Intoxicants and
Fire- Arms. And the great-hearted Dr. John Hall, in
order to give me a good start in New York, offered
me his Pulpit for my first Sabbath there.
On the way, I had promised to spend an afternoon

40 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
and evening at Rochester, with the Rev. Principal
Osgood of the Baptist College. An extraordinary
spirit of consecration seemed to rest on Professors and
Students alike. My heart was overflowing with joy,
to think of the type of Ministers and Missionaries cer
tain to go forth from such a Home of Piety and of
Learning. Never can I express how much I owe to the genuine
and brotherly friendship of Dr. Sommerville of New
York, and his devoted lady. Not simply did they
make their House my very Home, whensoever I chose
to return to it, but they heaped on me every token of
consideration and of helpful sympathy. Amidst his
many cares, as a Minister of the Covenanting Church,
and his literary labors, as Editor of the Herald of
Mission News, he became Honorary Treasurer for me
in the States, and according to his utmost ability
opened up all my way, and helped me at every turn.
They are forever my dearly beloved friends in the
bonds of Jesus Christ.
After my first two Sabbaths in New York, one in
Dr. John Hall's Church, and one in Dr. Sommerville's,
I had no difficulty in arranging for as much work,
Sunday and Saturday alike, as my strength could over
take. One lady, who heard me in Dr. Hall's, sent me
one thousand dollars, as from " Elizabeth Jane." In
addressing the Chamber of Commerce, the Doctor
himself announced clearly the special object of my
visit to America, and described the features of our
Mission, This, being fully reported in the Publiq

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 41

Press, woke a widespread interest, and invitations
poured in upon me from all branches of the Church,
excepting only the Romish and the Unitarian.
The way to Washington, and to influence with the
Governing Authorities, was prepared for me thus.
Being a stranger and only a poor Missionary, I asked
every Public Meeting, held on any day except Sab
bath, to forward a Petition to the President and the
Congress, signed by the Chairman, in favor of the
Prohibition of Intoxicants and Fire- Arms, as barter by
American Traders on the New Hebrides, or other un-
annexed Islands in the Pacific. The Daily Press re
ported all these Petitions. The Public became thor
oughly interested. And even the Authorities were
expecting my appeal in person. Nay, I cannot but
regard it as of the Lord that my first Sabbath in
Washington happened to be in the pulpit of Dr.
Bartlet, where I, altogether unknown to myself, was
pleading the cause before the Chief Secretary of the
Government. He sent me fifty dollars for the Mission,
invited me to lunch with his family, and gave me
ample opportunity, by answers to many questions, to
state all the case, and to deepen all round the growing
interest in our Mission.
On the forenoon of the following Sabbath, I occu
pied the pulpit of Dr. Hamlin, and the President of
the United States heard my story and appeal. Many
Senators and Members of Congress, having matters
thus rehearsed, were able to weigh the question care
fully, before I made my official statement at all, The

42 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
President declared himself quite frankly to be deeply
interested, and willing to expedite in every possible
way the negotiations with Britain. It emerged that in
the British reply there was a new clause, empowering
one of the contracting parties to license Traders, under
certain circumstances, to sell Intoxicating Drinks.
The President struck his pen through that clause, and
at once returned it, insisting on its excision. Had
Britain agreed to this, President Harrison would then
have signed the Treaty. But, alas, week after week
elapsed, and no reply came. A new Election took
effect, and President Cleveland was installed at the
White House.
My Advisory Committee in America now insisted
that I must wait till the new Government's arrange
ments were all completed, and once more press my
appeal. I resumed my work of addressing Public
Meetings every week day, and Congregations every
Sabbath Day, always sending, from the former, Peti
tions to the President and Congress regarding the pro
posed Prohibition on the Islands. I had also. private
interviews with many leading Politicians. To all I
pointed out that, as America was now united with
Britain in the Dual Protectorate of Fiji, we only sought
the extension of prohibition on that Group to the
Group of the New Hebrides.
Constantly engaged in these Mission interests, I
planned my second visit to Washington to take place
at the same time as the General Assembly of the
Presbyterian Church of the United States, I had the

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 43

honor to address it on Foreign Missions, and to preach
before a number of Congregations during its sittings,
for a very deep interest was manifested in the won
drous workings of God on the New Hebrides.
I was introduced to the new President, when the
General Assembly went in procession to do him honor.
Both he and Mrs. Cleveland welcomed me to America,
and, a few days after, they invited me to lunch at the
White House, privately, that they might question me
freely regarding the Islanders and our work. They both
seemed to me to be genuine followers of the Saviour,
and sincerely interested in the salvation of the Heathen
World. The Presbyterian Assembly thereafter appointed a
large Deputation of its leading men to accompany me
in laying officially before the Government our griev
ance regarding Fire-Arms and Intoxicants, and plead
ing that the United States should unite with Britain in
the Prohibition of all trading with Natives in the same.
In order to save time, and secure lucidity, Professor
Hodge carefully prepared and read our statement.
The President expressed himself as deeply interested,
and requested the document to be left with him for
reference. We anxiously awaited the result ; but the
final reply from Britain was still delayed. Our hearts
grew sore with hope deferred !
In course of time I was informed at the British
Colonial Office in London, that as France and Russia
had withdrawn from the proposal, the negotiations
were for the present suspended. France, for years,

44 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
postured before the world as ready to enforce this pro
hibition, if America would ; and now, when America
was ready, France withdrew ! Still, on the highest of
all moral grounds, let us plead with America, Ger
many, and Britain, already united in their triple Pro
tectorate of Samoa, to extend the same prohibition to
the New Hebrides, and the other unannexed Islands
in the Western Pacific. If they would do so, the
other Powers interested could scarcely fail to agree,
and France would be ashamed to stand before the
world as the only Civilized Nation, exploiting the
bodies and souls of poor Savages by trading with
them in Fire-Arms and Drink for mere godless greed
of gold.
In Boston, the Ministers of all the Reformed
Churches, having formed a representative Committee,
organized a series of meetings, and cordially invited me
to address them. Dr. Joseph Cook and his gifted
wife gave me a public reception, to which many of the
leading Citizens, as well as Professional men, were in
vited, and where I answered all sorts of questions re
garding Missions in general, and the New Hebrides in
particular. I was also twice introduced to the au
diences at his famous Monday Lectures ; and my
replies to testing problems, there submitted, were
printed in Our Day, and woke not a little interest in
the work of God amongst the Cannibals of the
Southern Seas. To all these generous friends at
Boston, I am forever indebted, but very specially to
John Gilchrist, Esq., an office-bearer in the Presby-

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 45
terian Church, who toiled in the cause incessantly, and
whom may the Lord Jesus richly recompense !
One curious experience befell me there, outside the
range of my ordinary work. A " Temperance Union "
of Women engaged me to address a Working Folks'
Meeting on a Sabbath afternoon, in what they called
the Peoples' Church. When I arrived, nearly half of
the large Platform was occupied with ladies scraping
away and tuning their violins, large and small ! A
lady occupied the chair, and introduced Dr. Blank, a
Unitarian or rather an Infidel, who was to speak for
ten minutes, and then leave the meeting in my hands.
He knew that I had to leave within an hour, and drive
to another meeting, but he went on and on, tracing a
Carpenter all through his life to exhausted old age,
manifestly stirring up class against class, and sowing
the seeds of infidelity. At last, he wound up by
picturing the Carpenter, outworn and ready to die, sit
ting with his wife and children around the table at
their evening meal, taking the bread and breaking it
and saying: "Eat ye all of it, for this is my body
broken for you ; this do in remembrance of me, for I
have worn out my life for your sakes." Whereon, his
wife poured out the tea, and said : " If the bread is
your body broken for us, this tea is my blood shed for
you; drink ye all of it in remembrance of me, as I have
spent my life in toiling for you."
Being able to stand it no longer, I turned to the
ladies behind us and said aloud : " Who is this bias-
phemer that you have set up to speak to the people r

46 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
He is simply belching out Infidelity, and setting man
against man. This is a black disgrace to you all ! "
He paused a moment, and then said : " I wish this
Congregation to understand that, in what I have just
said about the Carpenter and his bread, I throw no slight
on the name or memory of one who thus parted from
his followers long ago " — and thereon he resumed his
seat, having spoken for nearly the whole hour. Reply
was impossible for lack of time, and my expected
Address was crushed aside. But, ere I left the Plat
form, I uttered a few burning words, and the whole
audience seemed to go with me. I denounced all set
ting of the poor against the rich, as alien to the spirit
of Jesus. I branded as an insult to the Divine Saviour
of the world the blasphemer's parody of the Lord's
Supper, to which we had been treated. I warned these
Temperance workers that, in bringing such a teacher
of Abstinence before the people, they were degrading
the cause which they desired to promote. And finally,
I summoned them to remember that we must all
appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ, and im
plored them, and Dr.' Blank amongst the rest, to seek
pardon and acceptance at the feet of Jesus now, that
they might find their Judge was also their Saviour in
the last awful day! A hasty Benediction was pro
nounced, at the Chairwoman's request. I hurried from
the Church, greatly shocked, but encouraged by the
handshake and the " God bless you ! " of many whom
I passed. There was one small consolation which I

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 47
unfeignedly enjoyed — the fiddling ladies had no oppor
tunity of displaying their skill on that Lord's Day !
While I was in America many minds were being
troubled with ideas regarding what is styled the
" Second Probation." At one of his famous Monday
Lectures, Dr. Joseph Cook put to me, on the Platform,
the following amongst other questions : " How would
Missionaries, teaching the Second Probation, succeed
with the Cannibals on your Island? " My reply was :
" How can they succeed on such terms anywhere ?
Our Cannibals would say, — If we have a second
chance hereafter, let us enjoy our present pleasures
and risk the future ! " Again he asked : " How
would Missionaries holding that doctrine, but prom
ising not to teach it, succeed amongst them ? " I re
plied : " Hypocrites are a poor set everywhere, but
especially in the Mission Field. How could a man
succeed in teaching what he did not believe ? Can
nibals, like Children, are quick to discern insincerity;
and such a man could do no good, but only evil
amongst them." Joseph Cook and his like-minded
wife appeared to be noble instruments in the hand of
God, for the defence of truth and righteousness.
During this supplementary series of Meetings I
happened to reach Chicago during the Great Ex
hibition. Dr. Macpherson greatly helped me, and
arranged all my work. The City was crowded with
visitors from all the World. There were many things
in the Big Show that one would have liked to see;
but when I learned how its Directors, in violation of

48 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
their agreement with the Government, opened it on
Sabbath, and turned the Lord's Day into a Saturnalia
of sports and amusements, I positively declined to
enter within its gates. They made a huge noise
about accommodating the working men, but they
really sought mere selfish gains. They filled the
streets with advertising cars, with flags flying from
each, announcing their theatres and shows, desecrating
the Holy Day. Thank God such Heaven-defying con
duct was condemned from many a Protestant Pulpit,
and the Congregations warned against countenancing
such a sinful and shameful Vanity Fair !
The Directors, having secured President Cleveland
to open the Exhibition, desired him to go from Wash
ington by special train on the Sabbath Day. Their
plan was to utilize the occasion by enormous Excur
sions from all quarters on the Day of Rest. But the
God-fearing Presbyterian President went with a usual
train on Saturday, took up his residence at a Private
Hotel, and showed his disapproval of their tactics by
declining their projected ovation. On Sabbath morn
ing he attended worship at Dr. Macpherson's Church.
A Baptismal Service was intimated for the afternoon.
The President again attended. He opened the Ex
hibition officially, but left the City as privately as he
had come to it, and this rebuke was not misunderstood
by the Community, and was greatly appreciated by
decided Christians, to whom the rest of the Day of God
is a Heavenly heritage for all the creatures of Earth,
which no man may lawfully alienate or impair.

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 49
To a man like myself, the results brought a certain
retributive joy. The rush of Foreigners, after the first
two or three Sabbaths, was soon over. Then it was
discovered that the masses of the Working People of
Chicago absented themselves on the Lord's Day,
knowing well that it was not for their benefit that this
thing was done, but merely to coin money out of
them. Finding that, instead of a gain, the opening on
the Sabbath was a deadly loss, the Managers proposed
to close it, but found themselves tied hand and foot by
their own past action at law. Conspicuously, the City
suffered through the vices and crimes thereby fostered;
and will continue to suffer ; for such evil cannot be
swept away with the temporary buildings of the
Exhibition. Doom seemed to overtake the authors
speedily. One of the leaders was cruelly shot ; and
the gates were at last closed in silence, and apparently
in shame !
Very varied were the means adopted, by interested
friends, to arrest attention on the New Hebrides, and
create enthusiasm in their cause. One very memorable
occasion was at Pittsburg, where J. I. Buchanan, Esq.,
gave a great dinner, to which he invited the Owners and
Editors of all the local Newspapers, to meet the New
Hebrides Missionary. After I had addressed them,
they tackled me with questions regarding the Islanders,
and on all conceivable aspects of work for Christ
amongst Cannibals. Most of them got deeply inter
ested ; and, next day, the whole Press of the City was
full of the Mission, and of the reasons for our seeking
4

So ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
the Prohibition of Fire-Arms and Intoxicants as articles
of trade amongst the Natives.
I had now visited the leading Towns in all the
Northern States, and not a few on the borders of some
of the Southern States, being everywhere received by
Ministers and People with exceeding kindness and ex
ceptional liberality. My next anxiety was to be pres
ent at the Assembly of the Canadian Presbyterian
Church, and I therefore decided to leave the work
undone, which was daily being pressed upon me
throughout the States, and to hasten thither. This
was surely of God's guidance; at least I reverently
think so ; for I reached the Assembly Hall, all Un
known to myself, on the night of their Foreign Mission
Report ; and the first thing I heard was an " Over
ture " from Nova Scotia, urging the Assembly to hand
over their three Missionaries on the New Hebrides to
the Australian Churches, which were now " both able
and willing to support them " !
The Assembly received me very cordially. The
Moderator invited me to speak immediately after the
Overture had been presented. I conveyed to them
the greetings of our Church, and of our Synod on the
Islands, and reported in general terms on the Home
and Foreign Missions in Australasia. Then I turned
to the Moderator, and asked on whose authority it
was declared that the Australian Churches were both
able and willing to take over the Nova Scotian Mis
sion on the New Hebrides, with its annual cost of
about £i 300. The question was put to the Assembly.

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 51
There was a significant silence for several moments,
and then some one feebly replied : " On Dr. Geddie's."
I retorted, that surely the author of the Overture was
ashamed of it, When he sought to palm it on the
honored father of our Mission, now many years rest
ing in his grave ! I demonstrated, by irrefragable
facts and figures, that the Australian Churches were in
no position to undertake this additional expense ; and,
further, I insisted that to give up this specially-
honored Mission would be one of the greatest losses
to the spiritual life of their own Congregations and
Sabbath Schools. It was the Mother of all their
Missions ! It was the Mission which had awakened
in them all the Missionary spirit they now possessed !
The Moderator emphatically protested, from the
Chair, that he hoped the General Assembly " would
hear no more of such a proposal." Yet the agitation
is carried on, from what creditable motive it is very
hard to see. The Editor of their Mission Record, with
a few men of similar spirit at his back, seems to have
determined to cut the connection betwixt Nova Scotia
and the New Hebrides, and to close by violence one
of the noblest chapters in that Church's history. They
have written to the Australian Churches on the matter,
and I venture to predict that their answers will be more
emphatic than even my instantaneous protest. The
nobler spirits in Nova Scotia ought to squelch out this
miserable agitation, which is killing the Missionary en
thusiasm and curtailing the liberality: of their Church.'
Surrounded by a multitude of devoted.Miriisters and

52 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
Elders, I agreed to remain two months in Canada, and
address as many Meetings every day of the week as
could possibly be crowded into time and space. To
relieve the pressure on Mission Funds in Nova Scotia,
I offered to give up twenty days entirely to them, with
all the proceeds from every Meeting. They received,
I understand, above £500 ; and I trust that by my
Addresses, one at least every day and four or five
every Sabbath, all the Funds of all these Congregations
prospered and continue to prosper ; for I humbly and
gratefully recognize the fact that God has used me not
for one Mission but for all Missions, and not through
one Church but through all His Churches.
The series of Meetings, up to Quebec, was mapped
out at the Assembly, and the whole of the arrange
ments were entrusted to the Rev. J. W. Mitchell of
Thorold, a man of deep devotion and of untiring zeal.
Our Treasurer was A. K. Macdonald, Esq., Toronto, to
whose kindness also we were profoundly indebted.
Countless applications poured in upon us. It was no
uncommon thing to address two or even three Meet
ings daily, and to travel long distances between them
by conveyance and rail. On Sunday we delivered
never less than three Addresses, but more frequently
five, and sometimes even seven, including the Bible
Classes and Sabbath Schools. It was dreadfully ex
hausting work. Sometimes I hesitated, fearing every
day would be my last. But again my vigor returned,
and my heart hungered to overtake all that I possibly
could, knowing that the time was short. Besides, in

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 53
this tour as always, the getting of Collections, however
anxiously desired for our Mission, was never my pri.
mary aim ; but always the saving of souls, by the
story of the New Hebrides. For that cause I would
gladly die. But I did not die ; and there was given a
new illustration of the meaning of that inspired saying
— "The joy of the Lord is your strength" — the work,
which is our joy, uplifts rather than oppresses us !
The incidents of these journeys would fill a goodly
volume. But I had neither the leisure nor the inclina
tion to record them day by day. One or two specially
impressed themselves on my memory, however, and
may here be glanced at.
On one occasion, after a long Railway ride, I found
myself set down on the wrong side of a flooded River,
the bridge having been swept away. The Station-
Master pointed us to a boat, kept by a farmer, which,
if we reached, might ferry us over. But two huge
fields betwixt us and the spot were flooded with the
overflow, and these had to be crossed. A young lady,
a gentleman, and I, all equally eager to get to the
other side, resolved to try. We waded to the Boat-
Landing, and reached it in a very bedraggled state.
There the boat had been left, awaiting some one's re
turn, but the farmer was across the River. None of
us felt very brave about the experiment of rowing
across the racing current ! Our fellow traveller, never
theless, resolved to try. Minimizing my warning-
about rowing a long way up in the quieter water, and
then slanting across with the sweep of the current, he

54 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
went up only a little, and quickly plunged in. His
boat was whirled away like a cork. We held our
breath, while the young farmer on the opposite bank
kept shouting and gesticulating, running down the
River, and guiding the rower as best he could. It was
with a sigh of thankful relief that we saw the traveller
stand up at last on the farther side, safe but badly
shaken. The farmer now took the oars in hand, and with his
great strength and greater skill ferried first one and
then the other across in safety, but not without peril.
In a high light cart he mounted us and bore us securely
across another field, through three feet of water if not
more, and planted us gladly at his fireside. There the
lady waited, that her dripping clothes might be dried,
and the other traveller found his way to his desired
haven. But, the hour of my Meeting having already
arrived, I hastened to address them, with clothes
soaked through and through, and was immediately
thereafter driven to another town at a distance of
several miles. Without any opportunity of proper re
freshment, or of getting clothes dried or changed, I
spoke for an hour and a half to a large Public Meet
ing there, and then retired for the night. My clothes
were hung up to dry. I had to start by train very early
next morning. When I dressed, the damp of yester
day's drenching still hung about them, and made me
shiver. For two days my bones and muscles felt very
sore, and the dread of severe rheumatic fever hung
over me. But I sustained myself with the assurance

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 55

that the Great Physician would take care of me, since
none of this had been brought on by selfish pleasure,
or self-willed obstinacy, but in devotion to His Will
and in doing His work. I suffered no further harm,
and carried through all the Meetings, praising Jesus
my Saviour.
On another occasion I was for a time seriously per
plexed. A kind Minister drove me, after conducting
several Meetings under his charge, to join the Night
Train at a lonely crossing. Arrangements had been
made at Headquarters to set me down, pick me up,
and set me down again at such places, in order to
reach certain Meetings, and thence go on my way to
others, with the least possible loss of time. Being
duly despatched by my friend, I was set down, in the
darkness, at such a crossing, where was neither sight
of any house, nor sound of any human being. The
Guard, in manifest pity, exclaimed, " I don't know, sir,
what you can do here ! I am extremely sorry to leave
you. But, for God's sake, keep off the line. The Ex
press follows. The rails are wet, and you might never
hear her ! Some one will surely meet you. Good
bye ! "
His Train soon disappeared into the darkness. I
tried to rest, sitting on my travelling bag, but it was
too cold, and rain began to fall. Marching about to
keep up the circulation, I kept hallooing as loudly as
I could every few moments, but no sound came in re
ply. Worn out and greatly disheartened, I at last put
both hands to my mouth and began the Australian

56 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.

Koo-ee ! Koo-ee ! and sustained it with all the breath
and strength I possessed. By-and-bye, in the pauses,
I heard a faint and far reply, like the echo of my own
voice. It drew nearer and nearer in response to my
cry, and at last grew into the salutation of a glad hu
man voice. It was the Minister, appointed to meet
me, who now emerged out of the darkness. There
were two crossings in the district, and they had left me
at the wrong one ! He had tied his horse to the fence,
and followed my cries through the night. We stum
bled our way back, and were ere long welcomed to his
cozy Manse ; and I tucked myself into a warm bed
as soon as possible. Not without praising our Heav
enly Guide, I soon fell into a deep and sweet sleep,
and felt able next Sabbath morning for any amount of
Meetings. The Holy Day proved to be exceptionally
bu=y, and exceptionally happy ; for I was with a good
and true Minister of Jesus Christ, and that transforms
all work into joyful fellowship.
Once the shaft of our engine broke, and the train
stood still. The Guard advised all the passengers to
leave and take to the fields across the fence. I de
cided to stick by the train. A messenger started on
the rails behind and another in front, and each ran
with all his might, waving the red flag and shouting.
But the Engineers never lost their heads for a moment.
They screwed and hammered and chiselled ; they un
loosed one part and pitched it up among the coals ;
they fixed and adjusted another, in the most mys
terious ways, as it seemed to me. And in a very short

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 57

time, to the delight and amazement of all, that train
began to. move slowly ahead, and crept on steadily to
the nearest Station, one side of the engine only being
in working order. The alarm of all was very great, as
an Express was due behind us and might any mo
ment have crashed upon the scene. " Our Father
knoweth." At another time I was travelling, by rail, a great
distance to address a Mid-Day Meeting. Only one
hour was free, and then I must join another train.
Two or three Stations before reaching the former des
tination, a gentleman surprised me, exclaiming, "Dr.
Paton, here is your Lunch! You will not have a
minute for food either before or after the Meeting.
Leave the jug and plates at any Station, and they will
be returned. Good-bye and God bless you ! " I
looked on this excellent meal with very curious sen
sations, as if it had dropped to me out of the Hand
that feeds the ravens; and I prayed my Saviour to
bless the good-hearted giver.
I may here record that this period of my life was
fuller of constant stir and excitement, rushing from
Meeting to Meeting, and from Town to Town, than
any other through which, heretofore, I had ever
passed, without one single day of rest, or almost an
hour of breathing space. I do not think it is exagger
ation to say that, on an average, during these months,
I must have addressed ten Meetings on the ordinary
days of the week and five every Sunday. I certainly
know that, during many special weeks, the numbers

58 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
far exceeded these. Blessed be God, who so marvel
lously sustained me through it all. When my throat
got a little husky, my only medicine was a sip of pure
Glycerine, a little bottle of which I always carried with
me. My daily diet was always, by choice, the simplest
and homeliest food which I could obtain — a plate of
porridge with milk, a cup of tea with bread and butter,
and a very moderate amount of flesh meat of any
kind, often for days together none at all. And my
only stimulant was — the ever -springing fountain of
pure joy in the work of my Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ !
One thing was at first a great worry to me, but at
length solved itself very happily. I cannot, with any
conscience, use cars, cabs, trains, or steamboats on the
Lord's Day, except under such an emergency of
" necessity or mercy," that my Lord, if He met me on
the way, would declare me " blameless." On begin
ning in America, it was enforced on me from every
quarter that I must use these conveyances on the
Sabbath, owing to enormous distances, or find my
mission an utter failure. My one answer was : " No
working man or woman shall ever accuse me at the
Bar of God for needlessly depriving them of their Day
of Rest, and imperilling or destroying their highest
welfare." Shoulders were shrugged knowingly, heads
shaken rather pityingly, and gentle appeals made to
yield for the sake of the higher interests of the Mission.
But I held my ground unfalteringly. It became known
that I would not use such conveyances, and that I -

HEATHEN NATIVES OF AMBRIM.
Haads and faces of women are covered with lime as sign of mourning.

MEMORIALS OF THE DEAD, AMBRIM.
Stone Altar in front is one on which pig-s are killed.

ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS. 59

sturdily trudged from Meeting to Meeting on foot, all
through the Lord's day. Immediately the private
carriages of friends of Jesus and His Mission were
placed largely at our disposal ; and, in all cases, I pled
for such arrangements as gave the horse its rest, and
the man his opportunity of worship. Whensoever I
was necessitated to hire for the Lord's Day, it was in
variably so planned that not only was proper food duly
provided for man and beast, but the driver was invited
and encouraged to join the Service of the House of
God. I pray my Lord to accept my lifelong testi
mony and practice on this supremely important mat
ter, and to use it for the preservation of the blessed
Day of Rest as the inalienable heritage of all His toil
ing creatures, — next to the gift of His own Son, one
of the most priceless of all His boons to the Human
Race! The time had come that I must say farewell to
Canada and the States. It was the first time I had
ever seen these new and marvellous Lands. My soul
was not unaware of their beauties, nor unresponsive to
their grandeur of scenery. But my whole time and
strength were otherwise required ; and I turned not
aside from the call of my Lord. He knows that my
heart rejoices in all the wonders of His Power, not the
less that I spend myself in proclaiming the greater
wonders of His Grace. All my recollections of inter-
course with the Ministers and the People of the New
World are abidingly sweet, and move me to bless the
Lord for the God-fearing, Bible-loving, and Sabbath-

60 ROUND THE WORLD FOR JESUS.
keeping Nations that have sprung from our British
Race. From the highest to the humblest they received
me with royal welcome, and heard me with loyal sym
pathy. Their help was generous, and was gladly
given. Their interest in the work of God was genuine,
and was frankly displayed. And their delight in lis
tening to the story of the salvation of the South Sea
Cannibals, made me firm in the assurance that they
themselves already know within their own souls the
unspeakable worth of Jesus !

CHAPTER II.
THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
A.D. I894— 1897. JET. 70—73.

CHAPTER II.
THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
A.D. 1894 — 1897. iET. 70 — 73.
Arrival in Great Britain. — Requisitions. — Professors and Stu
dents. — DayspringScheme. — Ten Years' Delay. — Gideon's
Fleece Experiment. — Two Memorable Checks. — The
"John G. Paton Mission Fund." — The Dayspring Disas
ter  Mission Work on all the Islands.
1 EMBARKED from New York for Liverpool, per
the new and magnificent s. s. Campania. The
vibrations of that vessel were more fearful than any
thing I had ever experienced in all my travels. There
was some defect, which I hear has since been remedied.
I was scarcely conscious of ever sleeping at all, and
the ship seemed to be constantly on the eve of shak
ing herself into fragments ! On the voyage I made
the acquaintance of very dear friends, bearing my own
name ; whose Home at Liverpool by-and-bye received
me lovingly; and where also I met the learned and
honored Principal Paton of Nottingham.
My arrival in Britain revealed to me, immediately
and amazingly, how times had changed since my pre
vious visit, only ten years before. Then I had many
difficulties to face in arranging for public meetings,
especially in England, as set forth in a previous Chap-
63

64 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
ter. • Many a weary day's tramping I had, even in
Scotland where something was known about the Mis
sion to the New Hebrides, passing from Minister to
Minister, and pleading, frequently all in vain, for the
use of their Pulpits and for access to their Congrega
tions. But since then, by my brother's insistence, the
story of my life had gone through the Land in my
Autobiography. I was no longer treated as a stranger,
but as the dearly beloved friend of every one who had
read my book. Blessed be God, who used it for His
glory, and gave our Mission appeal everywhere an
open door, such as never in my most hopeful hours
had my faith even dreamed !
Now, hundreds of invitations poured in on my
British Committee, all Honorary Helpers who grudged
no amount of labor and pains. I found a Series of
Meetings already arranged for me, covering the prin
cipal towns and cities of the United Kingdom, — Mr.
Watson of Belfast taking charge in Ireland, Mr.
Langridge in England, and my brother James, with
his Honorary Secretary, arranging for Scotland, and
acting as General Director of the Mission. When
those had been fairly overtaken, the additional appli
cations had risen to several hundreds more than could
possibly be faced, unless I prolonged my stay for
years. My Committee at one time found themselves
dealing with a mass of 500 invitations ! A selection
had to be made of the more important and populous
centres for the Services on the Lord's Day, and one or
two Meetings each day during the week in the smaller

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 65

surrounding towns ; but even then the disappointments
were many and grievous ; and not more so to them
than to me ; for I did passionately desire to tell every
human being the story of the Gospel on the New
Hebrides, that other and still other souls might be won
thereby for Jesus my Lord.
One very precious feature of my tour was this: — the
manner in which Ministers and Christian workers of
all the Churches united to welcome me, and gave very
practical support to this Presbyterian Mission. Fre
quently, the invitation was signed by all the Ministers
of the district, excepting only the Roman Catholic ;
and my prayers rose daily to my Lord that my
humble presence might be one of the means in His
loving hand of paving the way for a closer union
amongst the Members of His Redeemed Flock. I
was much touched by the requisition that came to me
from my well-beloved Dumfries, with the names of all
the Ministers, and full of tender references to my early
associations with the Queen of the South, as in our
boyhood we loved to call her !
The Congregations, on week days not less than on
Sabbaths, filled the largest Public Halls and Churches
in each locality ; with frequent overflow Meetings at
which I had to speak for fifteen minutes or so, and
then leave them in the hands of others, whilst I drove
or ran to the principal Meeting, now opened and
awaiting my Address. During the two years of my
Tour, I addressed very nearly 1400 audiences, ranging
from a few hundreds to five and six thousand each,
5

66 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
and in doing so I travelled over many thousands of
miles, on foot and in every kind of conveyance that is
used in the English-speaking world.
The Chairmen at my various Meetings represented
every type of Christian worker, and all social grades,
from the godly Tradesman, evangelizing in his quiet
Mission Hall, up through Ministers and Mayors,
Provosts and Members of Parliament, Bishops and
Archbishops, to Lords and Dukes and other Peers of
the Realm. Under this rush of the Missionary Spirit,
many conventional barriers were broken down, so that
I was, even on Sunday, invited to give my Address
from the very Pulpit in Episcopal Churches, as for ex
ample in the Pro-Cathedral at Manchester. On week
days, this was a not infrequent experience.
These things, and all my opportunities of usefulness,
thus unexpectedly thrust upon me, at the close of a
long life of toil and self-denial and sacrifice for Jesus, I
devoutly laid at His feet, and implored Him to use me
only for His glory. And I can truly say that I never
felt more deeply humbled, all my days, than at the
close of some of those almost unparalleled Missionary
Meetings, when I was alone with my Saviour after all
was over, and thinking of my lowly Home and all the
way by which the God of my father had led me, from
these hours of hardship to this day of triumph. Fame
and influence laid me lower and lower yet, at the feet
of Jesus, to whose grace alone everything was due.
Never were these feelings more present with me
than when I was called upon to tell the story of out

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 67

Mission before the learned Professors and eager
Students, at so many Universities, Colleges, Theolog
ical Halls, and similar Institutes. I have a note of at
least sixty-three Seats of Learning, "including Princeton
and the most famous Colleges in America, as well as
Oxford and Edinburgh, Cambridge and Glasgow at
Home, where some of the greatest living Masters in
every department, such as my own world-famous Pro
fessor, the now venerable Lord Kelvin, listened to my
testimony as to the power of the Gospel to make new
Creatures of the South Sea Cannibals and build them
up into the likeness of Jesus Christ. I trespassed not
into their spheres, where I would have been a child
and an ignoramus compared with them ; and they, on
the other hand, treated me with profound respect, and
even occasionally with demonstrative appreciation, in
that sphere of the moral and spiritual, the work of the
Christ-Spirit and its influence on the lowest and most
degraded of human beings, wherein I had some right
to speak with authority. This was my " one " talent,
in the presence of such men; and I "traded" with it,
that the Name of my Saviour might be honored more
and more, in the Halls of Letters, and in the Temples
of Art and Science.
By the general desire of my fellow Missionaries on
the New Hebrides, I had visited Britain ten years be
fore, for the express purpose of raising if possible
£5,000 for a new Dayspring, larger than the old, and
with Steam Auxiliary Power. By the blessing of God
on my humble pleading, and very largely in direct an-

68 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
swer to prayer, for I called on no one privately for do<
nations, there came to us in twelve months the large
sum of £10,000, of which more than one half reached
us by post. My Church in Victoria, to whom I ren
dered an account of all, set apart £6,000 for the new
Mission Vessel, the interest to be added to capital till
such time as she might be built ; while the remaining
£4,000 were devoted to the obtaining and supporting
of additional Missionaries for the New Hebrides.
But a new difficulty had emerged, and created not
only delay all these years, but no small measure of
regrettable dissension ; and that was how to maintain
the Ship, and keep her floating in the service of the
Mission; for the Dayspring, not being allowed to
trade, had been wholly maintained by the Sabbath
Schools of the Churches having Missionaries on the
New Hebrides. The sum which they had raised an
nually, each Church in its allotted proportion, amounted
to £1,500, or rather more; and it was manifest that
the Steam Auxiliary would cost at least £1,000 extra
per annum. Unfriendly critics doubled that charge,
and some prophesied even treble; but level-minded
experts limited it to £1,000, and the actual facts of
experience, as to cost of maintaining the Morning
Star and the Southern Cross, in these same Pacific
Seas, tallied with their estimates.
The burning question, therefore, had been how to
raise this extra sum for Dayspring Maintenance. Our
Victorian Church proposed to increase her quota from
£500 to £750, and issued appeals to the other coop-

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 69
erating Churches to make a similar advance. It did
not seem too much to expect, in the interests of the
Mission, all whose operations had trebled since the
original responsibility was allocated ; but they pled
inability to comply, and so the project hung fire foi
ten years and more, experiments being meanwhile
made in other arrangements for the Maritime Service
of the Mission, and new interests of various kinds be-
ing thereby created, which have not tended to unity
and peace in the management of the New Hebrides.
There is peril also incurred to the highest spiritual in
terests of the Mission, which I daily pray God, in His
loving kindness and mercy, to be pleased to avert !
Without ascribing anything but the most ordinary
motives in the world to those who opposed the getting
of a new Dayspring, the situation that thus grew up is
perfectly transparent. The Australian New Hebrides
Company was employed to do the work of our Mis
sion by their Trading Ships. In 1805— *.£\, we paid
to them the large sum of £2,451, 8s. id.; all found
money, for, without us, these Ships in their outgoing
trip to the Islands would have sailed comparatively
empty. To secure a Ship of our own would be, there
fore, to deprive the Company of this handsome sub
sidy ; and it is but Human Nature, and implies no
necessary dishonor, that the shareholders and their
Ministerial and Missionary friends should have become
the keenest and even bitterest opponents of the new
Dayspring. Further, the headquarters of the Com
pany being at Sydney, and the subsidy for our Mission,

70 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
as well as the money for the upkeep of our Mission
aries and their families, being consequently expended
almost exclusively there, it is, from the world's point
of view, equally natural to anticipate that the very
heart and centre of the opposition has been in New
South Wales, and has concentrated itself in the Advis
ory Committee which sits at Sydney and is known as
The Dayspring Board. All this, I say, was only to be
expected, if the whole transaction is to be weighed
and measured by the standards of men of the World,
instead of being put into the balances of Jesus Christ,
and estimated in the light of the spiritual and eternal
interests of the Islanders whom He has committed to
our care. -»•
With great plausibility, this selfish opposition sought
to commend itself to a wilder circle by a Patriotic plea.
If we did not support the Trading Company, it would
fail, and the French might come on the scene and
annex the New Hebrides ! The facts of history were
forgotten or ignored, with their ominous lesson, that
other influences than trade must be brought into action
to save these Islands from France. Did the tide of
British trade, on the Loyalty Islands, on Madagascar,
and the like, prevent their annexation by France ?
Certainly not ! True, it will be a terrible calamity, not
only to our Mission but to Australasia, if France is
permitted to annex the New Hebrides ; but while she
is openly preparing the way for that fatal step, Britain
and her Colonies mock at all our warnings, and treat
the whole matter with indifference, if not contempt.

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 71

New South Wales and Victoria have even withdrawn
those modest subsidies from Colonial Trading Ships,
whereby their Governments might have continued to
manifest some little desire to save the New Hebrides
from the maw of Popish France !
Even if the horror of French 'Annexation were to
overtake us, it might be rationally contended that our
Mission, instead of being implicated with the existence
of a rival Trading Company, would receive more
favorable consideration, if we had a Steam Auxiliary
Ship devoted entirely to spiritual services, ministering
to, say, twenty-four Mission Families, with their Lay
Assistants and all belongings and dependents.
But, after all, such reasonings do not even touch the
very heart of the matter; and men who never go
deeper than these cannot understand our aims, and
are in no position to criticise them, however loudly
they may abuse or oppose us. It is the spiritual and
eternal welfare of our poor Islanders that is at stake, in
the question of Dayspring or no Dayspring ; at least
that is my immovable conviction, and, apart from that,
no argument on the other side has or can have much
consideration at my hands. With a Mission Ship of
our own, for the New Hebrides, as for every other
Mission in these Pacific seas, we can visit our Stations,
as the interests of God's work may require ; we can
visit and cheer the Native Teachers at their lonely out
posts arnongst Heathen Villages ; we can deliberately
visit and open up Pioneer Stations, where Heathenism
still reigns, and plant there our young Missionaries

72 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
and their Helpers ; we can dissociate our Ship and her
crew from the drunkenness, profligacy, and profanity
of the ordinary crews of Trading Vessels ; we can pre-
vent the sale of Fire-Arms and Intoxicants, in barter
with the Natives ; and, in a single word, we can make
the Mission Ship, in all her ways and surroundings, an
adjunct to the work of the Missionary, and a herald of
the Kingdom of God among the Islanders, alike on
God's Day of Rest, and on every day of the week —
and all this in a manner and to a degree, that is not
within human possibility if we be deprived of our own
Dayspring, and thrown back upon ordinary Trading
Ships. This, and this alone, goes to the bottom of the
whole controversy.
Consequently, the men who opposed us never
seriously denied what we here affirm, or attempted to
answer our arguments. On the contrary, they prac
tically gave away the whole case by perilling every
thing on the question of expense. All we urged
might be unassailably true, but the cost was pro
hibitory ! The money could not be raised, or, if it
could, it would be positively sinful to spend so much
on such a Mission ! My blood often tingled to my
finger tips, to hear this urged by self-indulgent and
purse-proud men, who spent every year, on the pleas
ures of this perishing life, more than all that was re
quired for the Dayspring and the four and twenty
Mission Families, and the hundred thousand New
Hebrideans, to whom she was to minister as the white-
winged Servant of the Gospel of Jesus. Nor was my

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 73
mood much calmer when this same thing was urged
by Ministers' and Office-Bearers of the Church, at Home
and in the Colonies, who carry on their labors amidst
the inspiring surroundings and associations of their
happier lot ; who criticise Missions and their manage
ment from the safe and cozy retreat of their libraries
and armchairs; who by post and telegraph are in
touch with those most dear to them every day, yea,
every hour; and many of whom never denied them
selves one of the necessities of life, nor one of their
own perhaps foolish luxuries, for the sake of the Lord
Jesus and His cause, — never allowed themselves to
suffer, even to the extent of one poor pennyworth,
even for the length, of one passing day, for the love
they bore to God or to their fellows. I fear that I am
an impatient reasoner, when creatures of this type cross
my path. Alas, they too much abound, to the shame
of the Church, and for the scorn of the World !
Coming back, therefore, to Britain, with these ten
years of delay to be accounted for, I did in all my Ad
dresses frankly avow, that, in my judgment the main
obstacle, if not the only one, was the lack of this extra
£1,000 per annum for Maintenance. Friends on
every side started up, and thrust upon me the proposal,
that those who had subscribed the money to build the
ship were quite willing to subscribe yearly to assist in
maintaining her. I took the whole matter to my Lord
in special prayer. It was borne in upon me to let the
proposal be fully known, and I felt myself bound to
conclude that if, in a spontaneous way, the sum of

74 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
£1,000 were provided, with any hope of permanent
interest, to renew it from year to year, that would be
to me at least the demonstration of the Gideon's
Fleece, that God, who had through His people pre
sented the Ship to our Mission, was opening up a way
for her yearly Maintenance.
A Circular Letter on the Dayspring Maintenance
Fund was accordingly drawn up, and issued to all cor
respondents and supporters by my British Committee.
Certificates for Three-Penny Shares in the Dayspring,
to be renewed annually, were widely circulated in Sab
bath Schools. And, without further organization or
appeal, the answer . to our prayers was almost instan
taneously forthcoming. My Honorary Treasurer had
the needed £1,000 already paid, and sufficient prom
ises for the immediate future. We were empowered
to promise this for Maintenance, if the Dayspring
were duly placed on the scene. If not, the money
was to be returned to the donors, or by them allocated
to other departments of the Mission enterprise. If, in
all this, we had not the guidance of God, I know not
how to trace His hand !
Other Providential signs were not awanting. I called
one day, at Liverpool, on a generous Christian gentle
man, to thank him personally for a sum of £50 sent
to the Mission. The thought or purpose of seeking
more money from him had never once entered my
brain ! He questioned me carefully about the needs
of the Mission, the accommodation of the proposed
Ship, and all our plans. Then he closed our interview

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 75

thus : " I am convinced that you cannot buy or build
a sufficient Mission Vessel for £6,000, and I wish you
to add this in order to secure a larger and a better
Ship." He handed me his check for £1,000! In
tears of joy, I thanked God and His dear servant, but
hinted something about preferring it rather for the first
year's Maintenance Fund, but he repeated that this
was to secure a larger and better Ship, adding : " Re
ceive this as from God, and the other will come also."
Again, my dear friend Lord Overtoun, who had
presided over two Meetings 'that were addressed by
me, entered one morning into a Railway Car by which
I was travelling, and sat down beside me. At the close
of a happy and very friendly conversation, he added :
" Lady Overtoun and I gave you £200 toward the
building of the Mission Ship ; and now, after talking
the matter over, we have resolved to give you £100
per annum for five years to help to pay for her Main-.
tenance." My soul overflowed with praise to God, and with'
thanks to those whose hearts were thus in His keep
ing. To me, and to all my fellow Helpers, it seemed
to be plainly the will of the Lord. We reverently be
lieved that this was God's doing, and no mere plan of
ours. He had given the Dayspring . in a present to
the New Hebrides ; and now He had provided for her
Maintenance. We were convinced at that time, and,
despite all that has happened since, we are still con
vinced, that the Divine voice was infallibly saying,
Go forward !

76 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
I returned to Victoria in the autumn of 1894. To
the Assembly of the Presbyterian Church at Mel
bourne I gave my first public account of my Tour
Round the World as their Missionary and Representa
tive. At the close of my address, I handed to the
Moderator a check for £12,527, 4s. 2d., as the fruit of
the Collections and Donations at my Public Meetings
— the offerings of the people of God from all these
lands, to be used for completing the evangelization of
the New Hebrides. To this I added a deposit of
£1,000, — part of the profits of my book, but for
the time locked up in our Australian Banks. As
this money all came to me through those Congrega
tions and Assemblies which I addressed as Missionary
Representative of the Church in Victoria, I regarded
it as belonging to my Church and as placed entirely
under their control. I had no right to exercise any
further authority over it, save only thus far, that it
could not honorably' be spent in any other way than
on the New Hebrides Mission. The donors had again
and again protested that they wanted to hear me on
that Mission and on nothing else — that they had many
other opportunities of giving to the other great Mis
sions in India, China, and Africa, and that what they
gave through me was for the New Hebrides. I
handed over the money ; I delivered their message ;
and there, so far, my responsibility ceased.
But that sum, vast as it may seem, represented only
half the generosity of the Churches of Britain and
America during these three fruitful years. Side by

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 77

side with Public Collections and the like, another
stream of liberality had been constantly flowing. The
readers of my Autobiography responded liberally to
the appeal of my British Committee, and poured do-
nations into their hands or mine, almost entirely by
post, till, from readers of my book alone, The John
G. Paton Mission Fund, gave me on leaving a check
for £12,000. These donations were placed entirely at
my personal disposal, under one condition only — that
I must use them for the extension of Mission work on
the New Hebrides. For the management of this sum,
I obtained the sanction of the General Assembly to
the preparation of a legal Deed. It is held by the
Finance Committee of the Victorian Church, under
those conditions, — that I only can operate on it for
the extension of the work of God on the New Hebri
des, while I live ; and that after my decease they can
use it, but only for these same purposes ; thus fulfill.
ing, as faithfully as may be, the wishes of those Chris
tian souls who sent this money to me from all corners
of the world.
In addition to these two large branches of our Gen
eral Fund, there had come to myself or to my British
Committee very considerable sums for Special Funds.
Notably these two : — the Native Teachers' Fund, de
signed to pay a small yearly salary, formerly of £6, but
now beginning at that figure and after two years' faithful
service rising to £8, to each of those Converts to whom
God had given the capacity and the call to become
Helpers to the Missionary in School and Church, and

78 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
in many cases Pioneers of the Cross where no white
Missionary had ever gone : and also, the Dayspring
Maintenance Fund, already referred to and described."
The latter of these two was, of course, retained in the
hands of the British Committee at my call, till such
time as the Churches and the Mission Synod decided
for or against a Mission Vessel. The former they con
tinue to administer, at my direction and under my
sanction, through one of the Missionaries on the Is
lands, who acts as their treasurer and agent. So far
as the annual donations will allow, we freely grant to"
every Missionary all the assistance in our power for
the training and maintaining of these Native Evange
lists, many of whom are destined to become the future
Pastors of the people. Up till now our difficulty has
been to find enough of suitable and reliable Native
Teachers to be allocated to the Churches, Bible Classes,
Sunday Schools, and individual Christians, willing to
support them. But we hope for great things from the
Training College recently opened on Tangoa under
Dr. Annand, one of our ablest and most devoted Mis
sionaries ; and my British Committee have undertaken
to pay the salary of his Assistant, £150 per annum,
with my cordial approval. Many prayers are uplifted
daily for this Missionary Institute on the New Hebri
des, at the very heart and centre of these Cannibal
Isles, that the Lord God would own it and send forth
thence trained and consecrated Evangelists to build up
and to rule the New Hebridean Church of Christ in
the days that are to be, — no longer under European

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 79
tutelage, but under Native Pastors. We would glory
to lead on to that consummation, and then to pass to
other fields of labor !
It is but right for me to mention, though most
readers are already aware of it, that all my Helpers
and Fellow Workers at Home and in America give
their time and strength freely and gladly, without
thought of any reward except the joy of the service.
All actual outlays incurred in the on-carrying of the
various schemes are, of course, met out of what we
call the General Fund ; but every other penny, that
comes to them or to me, goes directly to the extension
of the Gospel on the New Hebrides. Each donation^
or subscription is acknowledged in our little quarterly;
magazine known as Jottings, a copy of which is , posted
to all our correspondents and supporters, and which is
now the bond whereby God keeps us together and
sustains our interest in this work — another develop- ;
ment, not so much of our seeking, as rather thrust1
Upon us by the necessities of the work of the Lord, '¦
which so increased that my Helpers could in no, other:
way overtake the correspondence, or circulate the
Mission news so eagerly desired. It is thus that those
who unfeignedly seek to serve are led on by the Master
Himself. The Pillar of Cloud and Fire still marches
before us ; but, alas, how many have lost the power to
behold it 1
I praise God every day of my life for all these dear";
Supporters and correspondents, far scattered in every
Land, but one in heart for the salvation of the New,

80 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
Hebrides. Through their generosity, my British Com
mittee with my joyful approval have undertaken, in
addition to the support of Native Teachers and the
subsidy for Maintenance of Dayspring, to defray the
entire cost of two Missionaries and their wives, and
also two Lay European Assistants. Nay, if the gen
erosity of friends should continue, they are at the
moment of my writing hopefully contemplating the
support of a third Missionary, with, if possible, a Lay
Assistant also. These are surely God-honoring fruits
from the planting of my humble book in hearts that
love the Lord, and from the zeal and devotion and
extraordinary gifts of our Honorary Organizing Secre
tary — with whom, and with all our Helpers every
where, we reverently say, Glory to God and not unto
us !
Our loving God orders everything well. But for
that Fund handed over by me to the Victorian
Church, I know not what would have become of the
New Hebrides Mission during the intervening years,
since the crash of our Australian Banks and the con
sequent terrible financial depression. Thousands and
tens of thousands of our people were literally ruined.
Money could not be obtained, even for the ordinary
and inevitable expenses of our Congregations. Min
isters' stipends were, on almost every hand, temporarily
reduced. The Foreign Mission Committee's income
fell so terribly, that nearly everything was consumed
in meeting the claims of the Mission to the Aborigines
and to the Chinese. In 1895 tne contributions to the

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 8 1
Dayspring Fund fell in Victoria from £500 to £200,
and even that was raised with difficulty. In fact, but
for our Fund, the salaries of several of the Missionaries
and Native Teachers would of necessity have been
cancelled, and our forces withdrawn from the field.
God be praised, that calamity was averted ! All our
Army for Jesus have been maintained at their posts ;
nay, additional Pioneers have actually, despite these
depressions, gone forth and pierced the Kingdom of
Darkness here and there with shafts of Gospel light.
On my return to Victoria all these schemes, and
particularly the new proposals as to the Dayspring,
were fully laid before the General Assembly of the
Presbyterian Church at Melbourne. Though the
Ship was offered as a free gift to the Mission, and
the additional £1,000 per annum was now pro
vided, without laying one farthing of financial burden
on them or on any of the Churches concerned, yet our
Victorian Church resolved to proceed with great de
liberation, and to carry, if possible, the approval of all
parties concerned. They entered into correspondence
with each of the seven other Churches cooperating
in the New Hebrides, and with each of the Mission
aries on the Islands, and agreed to instruct the build
ing of the Ship only if all, or a clear majority, cor
dially approved. More than ten years ago, all had
sanctioned the raising of the money for a new and
larger Steam Auxiliary Ship, and that sanction had
never been withdrawn. But many things had hap
pened since then ; and it was at least brotherly and
6

82 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
considerate, if not absolutely obligatory, to confer with
them all ere proceeding further.
The vast, majority of the Missionaries at once re
affirmed their approval of the scheme. All the
Churches concerned, except one, either cordially ap
proved or left the matter to the free decision of the
Australasian Churches and the Missionaries on the
field, in which decision they intimated that they would
heartily concur. The one exception was the Church
of New South Wales, influenced, as already indicated,
by its close association with the Trading Company,
though doubtless from motives entirely honorable, so
far as individuals were concerned. What is known as
The Dayspring Board, with its headquarters at Sydney,
was also strongly opposed, and for similar reasons, too
manifest to need specification here. But I cannot re
gard the opposition of that Board as either defensible
or requiring to be taken into account at all. It is
simply an Advisory Committee. It neither raises any
money for the Ship nor for the Mission. It is the
Executive, at most, of the Mission Synod and the
Churches concerned ; and its proper and only function
is to carry out, in a helpful and business-like way, the
instructions received from the Missionaries. It is
absurd, therefore, that such a Board should have any
vote on the question of a Dayspring or no Dayspring,
any more than would a paid Agent executing the
orders of the Missionaries for articles of merchandise.
A delicate sense of honor should have made them feel
this, and act accordingly, instead of becoming, as they

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 83
did, not only avowed opponents of the scheme,
but, in some cases, even bitter partisans and unscrupu
lous antagonists. For myself, I frankly say that the
opposition of a Board so constituted, should not only
be discounted, but should be wholly ignored.
The Victorian Church, therefore, through its Foreign
Mission Committee, ordered the Dayspring. She was
built by Messrs. Mackie & Thomson on the Clyde, under
the instructions and the personal supervision of John
Stephen, Esquire, of Linthouse. Better, more skilled,
more reliable advice could not be obtained in Britain.
It was all gratuitously and ungrudgingly given for the
sake of the Mission, and we felt deeply indebted for
the same. The new Steam Auxiliary Dayspring, on
her completion, was exhibited to friends, subscribers,
and Sabbath Scholars, at Glasgow, at Ayr, at Belfast,
at Douglas, and at Liverpool. Thousands upon thou
sands of people flocked to see the little Missionary
Ship, and to wish her God-speed. She w.as.uhiversally
admired. The Public Press commented oh her trim
appearance, substantial workmanship, and perfect
adaptation to the service for which she was destined.
She had been built and equipped within the £7,000 set
apart for her construction. She; had every necessary
accommodation for Officers and Crew, for Missionaries
and their Families, and for .Native Teachers ; and
when she sailed away from Liverpool, the representa
tives of my British Committee, upon whom had lain
the heavy burden of all the details, .praised God' that
the plans and toils of so many years had at last been

84 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
brought to so auspicious an issue. It marked the begin
ning of a new era, it was hoped, in the Conversion of
the New Hebrides, and the little Ship was borne away
on the wings of prayer and praise !
She performed the Ocean voyage to the highest
satisfaction of all her Officers. At Melbourne she was
welcomed with much enthusiasm. On her first trip to
the Islands, the hearts of our Natives thrilled with
great joy at the sight of their own Gospel Ship. On
her second visit, her powers and capacities were most
severely tested, and her adaptability to the needs of
the Mission. She had to call at all our Stations, and
carry up to Aneityum all the members of the Mission
for the Annual Synod in the month of May. She had
on board fifty passengers, forty adults, and ten chil
dren, exclusive of the Native Teachers and their
families, and, after the Synod, she had to carry all
these back again to their several scattered Stations.
It was the unanimous and decided opinion of all con
cerned, that, during no previous Synod Trip under
any service, had we ever enjoyed the same comfort
and the same happiness. There was thanksgiving, on
every hand. The dissensions of the past were buried.
The Mission Synod had now their own Ship ; and
they unitedly resolved to turn her to the best possible
account in the Cause of Jesus and for the speedy
Evangelizing of the New Hebrides. Our hearts were
at rest. We turned aside to other labors, thanking
God that in all this many prayers had been answered,
many tears had borne precious fruit. The Dayspring

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 85
was the crown and complement of our Missionary
Enterprise for the salvation of these Islands — God bless
her! Our dear little Mission Ship performed her third trip
also with perfect safety, and with much satisfaction to
all the Missionaries. Her new Captain, who had
formerly been her first Officer, and who in his earlier
days had sailed these same Seas in the Southern Cross,
was a great favorite alike amongst the Missionaries
and the Natives ; thoroughly capable, firm yet gentle,
deserving and commanding universal respect. The
Ship had, as the result of experience, been in some
matters overhauled and readjusted, to meet special
requirements ; and her fourth Voyage was entered upon
with hope and joy. She was loaded with provisions
for the Missionaries and their Families, with wood for
the building of their Houses and Schools, and with
whatsoever was most urgently required, by them for
three months to come. So that at every Station, on
every Island, the eyes of our beloved Missionaries and
their Converts were eagerly looking out across the
Seas for the flag of the dear little Dayspring.
Alas, they looked in vain ! She struck on an un
charted reef, not far from New Caledonia, — a disaster
against which no skill and no experience could guard,
in those not yet thoroughly explored and ever-change
ful Seas. Her Officers and Crew did everything that
men could do to save her, and struggled on till all hope
had perished. With sore hearts, they at last provi
sioned and manned the two boats, and committed

86 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
themselves to the deep — agreeing on certain general
lines of action, that, please God, they might again
come together and be rescued. In a very short time,
after they had withdrawn, a high wind and a heavy
sea working together completed her destruction, and
they beheld the dear little Dayspring plunging head
foremost from the reef into the Sea, and disappearing,
masts and all, within the hungry Ocean.
The Captain's boat ran to an island for safety, and
was, ere long, picked up, and he and all his men safely
returned to Australia. The other boat had a dreadful
voyage. More than once she was overturned, and left
them all struggling in the Sea. For fourteen days
and nights, without almost any food, without any pos
sibility of rest, bareheaded in a broiling sun, the poor
fellows endured suffering and untold distress ; till, at
length, by a well-nigh miraculous Providence, they rah
ashore on the coast of Queensland, and were saved.
Blessed be God, though our dear little Dayspring, with
all her belongings, her Library, her Mission Harm6-
nium, Lord Kelvin's magnificent Compass, and the
books, the furnishings, and the food of our beloved
Missionaries, lay sleeping in the Ocean's bed— no
father's or mother's heart was wrung with the memory
of some precious Son buried with her there. We
were all spared that agony, and we continue to praise
God that the wreck of the Dayspring cost not a single
human life.
It does not need that I should inform the Reader of
the preceding pages that -this wreck was, in all the

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 87
circumstances, one of the bitterest sorrows of my life.
\ am not ashamed, considering my views of its spirit
ual value as the Handmaid of the Gospel in complet
ing Christ's Mission on the New Hebrides, to confess
that I showed as much emotion, though in a different
way, when I heard the sorrowful news, as did the
Christian Natives at Lenukel, when they rolled them
selves in anguish on the sands, and set up a death-
wail as if they had lost their dearest friend. It re-
quires very little imagination to realize the scene, as
the news was borne from Isle to Isle, and to hear one
long, deep, and heart-breaking cry resounding through
out the New Hebrides — " Alas for the Gospel Ship !
Alas for our dear little Dayspring ! Alas for the
white-winged Herald of the Cross ! "
For one, though firmly believing that her loss was
a great blow to all the higher interests of our Mission,
I was able to say : " The Lord gave and the Lord
hath taken away : " — but yet, God forgive me, it was
very hard to add : " Blessed be the Name of the Lord."
But never, in my deepest soul, did I for a moment
doubt that in His hands all must be well. Whatever
trials have befallen me in my Earthly Pilgrimage,!
have never had the trial of doubting that perhaps, after
all, Jesus had made some mistake. No ! my blessed
"Lord Jesus makes no mistakes! When we see all
His meaning, we shall then understand, what now we
can only trustfully believe, that all is well — best for us,
best for the cause most dear to us, best for1 the good
of others and the glory of God. Still, my tears would

88 THE HOME-LANDS AND TH& rSLANDS.
flow when I thought of the dear little Dayspring, the
fruit of ten years of prayers and toils, the gift of God's
people throughout the world to our beloved Mission,
tumbled from that reef and lying at the bottom of the
Sea. And I felt comforted to think that He, who
wept with the mourning Sisters at the grave of Laza
rus, did not rebuke their tears, but soothed them by
weeping with them — " Jesus wept."
Wisely or otherwise, all parties seemed to embrace
at once the conclusion that this Shipwreck should
furnish the occasion for reconsidering the whole ques
tion of a Mission Vessel or no Mission Vessel for the
New Hebrides. For the time, arrangements had
again to be resumed for the services of the Trading
Company ; and the interval was to be utilized in con
sulting the Mission Synod on the Islands, and the
Churches concerned, in the light of the experience
gained, whether another Dayspring should be built or
not. I must openly affirm that this policy never com
mended itself to my judgment, nor even yet can I see
its wisdom. With the Insurance, though limited to
the inadequate sum of £2,000 much against my will
by the Committee at Melbourne, and with the other
Funds for the Dayspring still on hand, besides the
Free-Will Offerings that poured in on us from friends
everywhere, we could have ordered and paid for a
New Ship without one hour's delay. We had the
assent of the Churches and the approval of the Mis
sionaries, and should have gone forward, as if the
wreck had never happened. God seemed Himself to

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 89
be clearly pointing the way. Within a few hours,
after the disaster was cabled to Britain, a lady in Lon
don sent a check for £1,000 to my Home Committee,
"to build or buy a new and larger ship!" Other
generous offers were also pressed upon us ; and the
money is at this moment lying in the Bank awaiting a
decision. We could then, and can now, present to the
Mission another Dayspring, as a free gift from those
throughout the world to whom God has endeared the
Mission on the New Hebrides.
But I was powerless to resist the policy of delay, the
consequences of which I cannot but fear, whatever the
ultimate decision may be, as highly disastrous to our
Mission. Should the vote be in favor of another Ship,
the delay will have so damped the interest of' support
ers, that my British Committee may find it extremely
difficult to revive subscriptions and secure the promised
£1,000 per annum towards the Maintenance Fund.
Should the vote be unfavorable, the dissension amongst
the Missionaries and the Churches, and the seesaw
policy in the Management of the Mission, will so
shake the confidence of the Christian Public, that all
our funds are bound to suffer, and the welfare of the
Mission be seriously crippled. I do, therefore, most
earnestly pray and hope that there may be unity, at
whatever cost to my personal predilections ; for the
spectacle of a disloyal Minority, undermining and
destroying the work of the Majority, is enough to
bring on our cause the contempt of men, if not also
the curse of God. And at the same time, I cannot

90 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
but fervently desire that the mind of the Synod on the
Islands and of the Churches in the Colonies, at Home,
and in Nova Scotia, may be clear and decided in
favor of a Mission Ship, for the highest welfare of the
Church of God on the New Hebrides.*
Experience has demonstrated that a perfectly suit-
able Vessel can be constructed for, say £8,000, that is,
fifty tons larger than the Ship we have lost. Ex
perience has further demonstrated that she can be
maintained for £2,500 per annum, or even less. Our
opponents must therefore lay aside their speculative
figures, and cease to say that her building may cost
£10,000, and her yearly maintenance not less than
£5,000. The Dayspring lived long enough to slay
these two wild fabrications. Now then, let them be
buried with her in the Sea ! It is purely and simply a
question of whether, in the interests of the Kingdom
of God on the New Hebrides, and in order to cut off
our work there from all degrading association with
Sabbath-breaking and grog-selling Trading Ships, we
should or should not accept the free-will offerings of
the People at Home to build for us, and to help us to
maintain, a Mission Ship of our own. I never can be
lieve it possible to imagine any other answer but one
— if that issue were clearly contemplated, and judg
ment pronounced, apart from all other considerations,
whether personal, self-interested, or merely worldly.
Thus far, as part of my Life-Story, and that every
* The Synod on the Islands (May, 1897) have voted for a New
Mission Ship by a majority of 13 against 2. — EDITOR.

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 91
reader may comprehend my aims, it seemed necessary
to explain, to argue, and even to criticise. But all
further reference here is needless. Ere this page is
published, the final decision will probably have been
announced. I can truly say that my Lord knows how
sincerely I desire a clear and final decision, whether
for or against another * Dayspring ; and that, such
having been given, I pledged myself beforehand to
accept it as His will, and, under it, to do all that in me
lies to promote during my remaining days, the true
welfare of the Mission of Christ to the New Hebrides.
Dayspring, or no Dayspring, these souls must be won
for Jesus !
And now, since this in all human probability is the
closing Chapter of my humble Life, so far as it shall
ever be written by me, therefore ere I lay down my
pen, let me dwell with unalloyed delight on a few
pictures of facts that rise before me, illustrative of the
work of God at large throughout the New Hebrides.
In all my journeyings, and in all my talks and writings,
though of necessity personal experiences bulked some
what largely, yet every candid hearer or reader will
bear witness that I was eager and careful to pay un
stinted honor to all my fellow laborers on these Is
lands ; many of whom, men and women too, I truly re
gard before God as amongst the noblest Servants of the
Lord Jesus that I have ever known, or expect to know,
*The General Assembly at Melbourne (November, 1897) resolved
by a majority of one to delay for twelve months before deciding either
for or against a new Dayspring. — Editor.

<)?, THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
on this Earth. God be with them, one and all ; and
though, on questions of policy and management, some
of them may differ from me, I would gladly spend my
last ounce of strength in promoting the spiritual inter
ests of their work at every Station, and contributing to
their personal happiness and prosperity, if it be in my
power in any way to do so. All this, on both sides,
we thoroughly know and understand, as becometh the
Ambassadors of Christ to the Heathen World. I am
never happier than when, as now, I try to picture the
work of God on all the Isles of the New Hebrides, and
show our friends and supporters in every Land some
of the fruits of their money and their prayers.
At North Santo, we see Mr. Noble Mackenzie and
his wife with hope and faith unfurling the Banner of
the Cross ; and Dr. and Mrs. Sandilands at Port Philip,
Big Bay, on the same great Island, by healing and by
teaching, pioneering for Jesus. Mr. Bowie and his
wife, from the Free Church of Scotland, are taking
possession of South Santo in the name of Christ ; and
if the Mission Synod agrees to plant his brother, Dr.
Bowie, along with his wife, sent out this year by my
British Committee, on East Santo, as seems desired—
this, the largest and most northerly island of the
Group, with its many languages and its unknown thou
sands of inhabitants, will at last be ringed round with
fire, — Wie fire of love to Jesus and to the souls of the
Heathen. Another great Island, with several languages, has in
recent years been surrounded by the soldiers of the

*HE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 93
Cross, and claimed for Christ — Mr. Watt Leggatt and
his devoted wife at Aulua, Mr. Frederick J. Paton at
Pangkumu, and Mr. Boyd at South West Bay — unit
ing their threefold forces to bring vast and populous
Malekula to the feet of Jesus. Already most hopeful
beginnings have been made. Christian Churches, with
a few Converts, have been planted at these three Sta
tions — the nucleus, we trust, of living branches on
Earth of the Living Body of our Living Lord in the
Heavenly World.
Tanna, also, has been afresh assaulted, in the name
of God. Mr. Gillies and his wife are on their way
to assist and to succeed Mr. Watt at Kwamera and
Port Resolution ; Mr. Thomson Macmillan has en
tered upon the field at Wiasisi, from which Mr. Gray
had to retire ; and Mr. Frank H. L. Paton and his de
voted wife, along with their Lay Assistant, Mr. Hume,
have opened a Pioneering Mission at Lenukel, on the
Western coast, entirely supported by the funds of my
British Committee. And our hopes beat high that
Tanna, often described as the hardest Mission field in
the Heathen World, is on the eve of surrendering to
the Gospel of Jesus, which the fierce Tannese have so
long and so savagely resisted.
To join the noble band of younger Missionaries,
Dr. Agnew has also gone to the New Hebrides, an
experienced and gifted and most attractive Missionary
at Home, and destined, we believe, to be a fruitful
worker for Jesus in the Foreign field. The prelimi
nary expenses connected with several of these, such as

94 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
Medical and other outfit, passage money to Australia,
and the like, have been gladly borne by my British
Committee, thereby relieving the Churches of all ini
tial outlays, and encouraging them to undertake their
permanent support. We press forward still, never
thinking we can lawfully rest till every Tribe on the
New Hebrides shall have heard, each in their own
language, in their Mother Tongue, the old and ever
new and deathless story of Redeeming Love.
These, however, are but beginnings. Our older
Stations showed, in 1895, a record of work done and
sufferings borne for Jesus that might well make all
Christians thrill with praise. Take a few examples
only. During the year, Mr. Michelsen of Tongoa, one of
the most successful Missionaries in the field, baptized
and admitted to the Lord's Table 200 Converts ; while
200 more under his tuition and that of Mrs. Michelsen
were being prepared for the same holy privileges.
God has given them in all nearly 2,000 Converts from
amongst these Cannibals, who are being built up into
the faith and service of Jesus Christ. Alas, since the
Queensland Government, in defiance of the solemn
Protest of the Chiefs, opened this Island to the Labor-
recruiting Ships, hundreds of their best and most
hopeful Native Helpers have been seduced as Kana
kas to the Sugar Plantations — and the Missionary and
the Islanders alike regard them as virtually dead ; so
very few will ever return ! Mr. Michelsen has thirty
Native Teachers or Evangelists, with 1,850 pupils at-

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 95
tending the Mission Schools. During the same year,
the Converts collected from amongst themselves £25,
and handed it over for the promotion of the Gospel of
Christ; so that the labors of this devoted servant of
God, for sixteen years, are being crowned with many
tokens of blessing.
It is believed amongst us that few Missions in the
World show more interesting fruits of Evangelistic en
terprise than Nguna and its Islets, under the fostering
pastorate of Mr. Milne and his most devoted and gifted
wife. There are 750 Communicants on the Church's
Roll, 1,700 regularly attending the Worship of God,
and at least 2,000 in all who have turned from Heath
enism and adopted the habits of Christian Civilization.
There are thirty Native Teachers, for whose support
the Native Church raised £155, 8s. lid. in 1895, be
sides giving Arrowroot for Mission purposes valued
at £120. They had thirty-seven Christian Marriages
during the year, and IOO Candidates for Membership
in the Communicants' Class. Nay, most marvellous
of all, the Church of Nguna has thirty-eight of its mar
ried couples who have gone forth as Native Teachers
and Mission Helpers to other Islands — a Missionary
Church called out of Heathenism, thus joyfully and in
stinctively sending forth from its own bosom Mission
aries into the Heathenism beyond. Surely I am war
ranted in saying, to the praise of Jesus and of His
servants, that this is a glorious record for five and
twenty years !
On Epi, Mr. Fraser, having labored fourteen years,

96 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
had 137 Members on his Communion Roll, and 128
Candidates in his Communicants' Class; 27 Native
Teachers, with 1,000 at the Day Schools, and 1,250 at
the Sabbath Schools ; and his people collected amongst
themselves £34 for Mission purposes. Since then,
and every day, the tide of prosperity is rising on the
side of Christianity, and all these figures are steadily
increasing. Mr. Smail is on the other side of the same
Island, and has, as the result of six years' devotion to
his work, 36 Communicants in his Church, 13 Candi
dates for Membership, 14 Native Teachers, and 500
daily attending their Schools. They gave £7 for the
work of the Mission.
Erromanga, where five Missionaries were murdered,
and two of them devoured by the Cannibals, is now a
Christian Island. There are 300 Communicants, 12
Elders, 40 Native Teachers, and 1,750 attending the
Schools — practically the whole population. Mr. Rob
ertson and his devoted wife have been honored of God,
in completing this grand work, during the last four and
twenty years.
And so on all round the Group, Island after Island
being brought by patient, devoted, and rational expen
diture of time, and affection, and all Gospel influences,
to the knowledge of the Christian life, and thereby to
Civilization. There are still four or five great Centres
of Heathenism untouched. When God sends us Mis
sionaries for these, it will then only be a question of
time coupled with pains and prayer, till all the New
Hebrides in all their Babel tongues, shall be heard sing.

A HEATHEN CHIEF OF FORTUNA.
Showing the hair divided in many locks, tortoise-shell
earrings, bead and shell necklace.

EPETENETO,
The first native pastor in the New Hebrides,

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 97
ing the praises of Redeeming Love. May my blessed
Saviour spare me to see the full Dawn, if not the per
fect Noon, of that happy Day !
It is easy to raise the shallow cry that the New
Hebrides Mission is overmanned, as compared with
India, China and Africa, as some, and very specially
the same men who most keenly oppose the Day-
spring, are persistently doing. We might answer by
retort, — Your own Towns and Villages are over
manned ; why not resign your charges, and go to the
millions of Heathendom ? But we leave that retort
to others, and reply : There are differences in all these
fields of enterprise, which demand specific adaptation
of means to ends, and we fearlessly declare, in the face
of all Christendom, that God Himself has approved of
our system by the almost unparalleled results. We
plant down our European Missionary with his staff
at a given Station. We surround him with Native
Teachers, who pioneer amongst all the Villages within
reach. His life-work is to win that Island, or that
People, for God and Civilization. He masters their
Language, and reduces it to writing. He translates
and prints portions of the Bible.. He opens Schools,
and begins teaching the whole population. He opens
a Communicants' Class, and trains his most hopeful
Converts for full membership in the Church. And
there he holds the fort, and toils, and prays, till the
Gospel of Jesus has not only been preached to every
creature whom he can reach, but also reduced to prac
tice in the new habits and the new religious and social
7

98 THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS.
life of the Community. In this way has Aneityum
been won for Christ, and thoroughly Christianized;
and Aniwa, and Erromanga, and Efate, and Nguna, and
Tongoa, and several adjoining Isles. And, humanly
speaking, there is no other way in which these Tribes
and Peoples can be evangelized. The next stage will
be that of the Native Pastorate, with a very few super
intending European Missionaries — a stage on which,
for instance, my own Aniwa has long since practically
entered, the Elders carrying on all the work of the
Church, with an occasional visit from a neighboring
Missionary. But the foundations of Civilization and
of Christianity must either be laid and solidly built up
by a Missionary for each of these Peoples, or they will
never be laid at all.
Let our Churches then go forward on the lines which
God the Lord hath' blessed. Complete the pioneering
work on the New Hebrides, bring the Gospel within
reach of every creature there, and then set free your
money and your men to do the same elsewhere. But
even in India and in China and in Africa, with their
countless millions, learn a lesson from the work on the
New Hebrides. Plant down your forces in the heart
of one Tribe or Race, where the same Language is
spoken. Work solidly from that centre, building up
with patient teaching and lifelong care a Church that
will endure. Rest not till every People and Language
and Nation has such a Christ-centre throbbing in its
midst, with the pulses of the New Life at full play.
Rush not from Land to Land, from People to People,.

THE HOME-LANDS AND THE ISLANDS. 99
in a breathless and fruitless Mission. Kindle not your
lights so far apart, amid the millions and the wastes
of Heathendom, that every lamp may be extinguished
without any of the others knowing, and so leave the
blackness of their Night blacker than ever. The con
secrated Common-sense that builds for Eternity will
receive the fullest approval of God in Time.
Oh that I had my life to begin again ! I would con
secrate it anew to Jesus in seeking the conversion of
the remaining Cannibals on the New Hebrides. But
since that may not be, may He help me to use every
moment and every power still left to me to carry for
ward to the uttermost that beloved work. Doubtless
these poor degraded Savages are a part of the Re
deemer's inheritance, given to Him in the Father's
Eternal Covenant, and thousands of them are destined
through us to sing His praise in the glory and the joy
of the Heavenly World ! And should the record of
my poor and broken life lead any one to consecrate
himself to Mission work at Home or Abroad that he
may win souls for Jesus, or should it even deepen the
Missionary spirit in those who already know and serve
the Redeemer of us all — for this also, and for all
through which He has led me by His loving and gra
cious guidance, I shall, unto the endless ages of Eter
nity, bless and adore my beloved Master and Saviour
and Lord, to whom be glory forever and ever.

Part Four, 1898-1907
The Last Decade

NOTE:
The sudden death of Dr. James Paton, and the short
time available, have made it impossible to give more than
a brief survey of these last years of Dr. John G. Paton's
life. Fortunately Dr. R. M. Sommerville of New York
put at our disposal a considerable number of letters, and
these were placed in the hands of Dr. Edwin Munsell
Bliss for arrangement and editing. Brief as it is however,
it illustrates very clearly the noble nature of the man and
will help to round out the story of the autobiography.
PUBLISHERS.

The Last Decade of a Hero's Life.
No one who attended the sessions of the Ecu
menical Conference on Foreign Missions, in New
York City, in May, 1900, can ever forget the trio
of missionary heroes, John G. Paton, William
Ashmore and Jacob Chamberlain. A photograph
of the three was one of the most popular souvenirs
of the time, was eagerly sought by representatives
of the press and is still cherished in many a home
in widely separated lands. The popularity of these
veterans was not due merely to the thrilling ex
periences that they had to tell,, or to the manifest
strength and force of character apparent in their
bearing, nor again to the fact that as they spoke
it seemed at times as if the appeal from the Pa
cific, from China, from India, was incarnate in their
very being, and spoke with marvelous, convincing
power in their tones. It was the absolute sim
plicity of their natures, their evident spiritual life.
Even in the rush of the thronging multitude they
walked with God, serene and quiet. One day the
time came for them to appear together on the plat
form, but they could not be found. Search was
made through the committee-rooms and at last
they were seen together on their knees, praying
for the blessing of God on the gathering and on
His greater work.
Of the three Dr. Paton is the first to be called
i°3

104 THE LAST DECADE.
home. Dr. Ashmore is still here in the home-land
and Dr. Chamberlain, the youngest, has just
brought out the first part of a Bible Dictionary,
for his loved Telugu people.
The story of these later years of Dr. Paton's
life may best be told in his own words, and so far
as possible we shall limit the material to extracts
from personal letters to various friends.
The year 1897 was spent in Melbourne, carry
ing through the press the New Testament in the
Aniwan language, and incidentally, in deputation
work among the churches. "I had three services
yesterday, with driving twenty miles between; as
I go along I am correcting proof sheets." The
opposition to a new Dayspring ceased and his
heart was gladdened by increasing favor shown
his policy.
Returning to Aniwa in January, 1899, he speaks
of his great joy "in giving the people the Gospel
of Mark, the first portion of Scripture to be trans
lated into the Nogugu language, and my great de
sire is to translate more. The Mission was mak
ing good progress, but suffered somewhat from
the efforts of the French to get possession of the
group." Then came the visit to America and Great
Britain, when he attended the Ecumenical Mis
sionary Conference, and was so active in his
efforts to secure some restriction by the Govern
ments of the liquor traffic in the islands. As al
ways, he was eagerly sought by the churches for
missionary addresses. His record for the twenty-
three months before he reached Australia again

THE LAST DECADE. 105
in 1901, was forty-four thousand miles of travel
by rail and steamship, without reckoning drives
and walks; eight hundred and twenty addresses,
an average of over one a week-day and three to
five each Sunday.
Little wonder that his health began to fail.
"Owing to loss of memory and giddiness and pain
in my head, I have much difficulty even in writing ;
yet I have been able to revise and write out for the
press one hundred and fifty-four hymns and
Psalms in the Aniwan language, a Child's Cate
chism, and am about a third through revising and
writing out the Assembly's Shorter Catechism."
With indomitable courage, and longing to be again
with his beloved Aniwans, he asked "to be allowed,
for a rest in change of work, if health permits,
to return to the island by the next opportunity."
The request was granted, as his health was much
improved, and he expected "to have a happy time
among our dear Aniwa converts."
Of his arrival at the islands, a fellow-traveler
writes: "It was charming to see the interest Dr.
Paton took in his black friends, asking after the
welfare of one and another, his heart overflowing
in love for them. No one could but admire the
bravery of both going back to the islands on which
they had labored so long, not knowing the changes
they would find. Our last glimpse of the old mis
sionary was to see him seated on the trunk of a
fallen tree, the people around him listening to his
words. The shepherd once more among his flock."
Bttt he was too frail to endure the strain. In
a private letter to a friend, written at Aniwa, eight

106 THE LAST DE CA DE.
months after his return, he said he was "not so
well lately," and was "nearing rapidly" the end of
his course. "I have had weakness and trouble
with much pain since I broke down in Canada,
and though I can sit and write with difficulty, ow
ing to loss of memory in spelling and accuracy;
and though I can do here all the work of the- Mis
sion at our station, I cannot visit the villages, or
go among the people and the sick, as formerly,
owing to an increased feebleness in my legs and
lumbago, which is painful for the last fortnight.
But it is all as our Master sends it, and we subraSrit
thankfully, as all is nothing to what we deserve;
and adored be our God. We have all in our dear
Lord Jesus for peace and joy in all circumstances.
This is not our rest, yet it remains in Jesus, for
all who truly love and serve Him, living for Him."
Mrs. Paton being also in ill health, it was de
cided that they return to Melbourne. The account
of their leaving the islands reminds one of St.
Paul at Ephesus : "And he kneeled down -and
prayed with them all, and they wept sore . . .
sorrowing most of all . . . that they should see
his face no more." "The last time we left the isl
ands, only a few of the natives knew that we were
leaving, and for fear that it should be the same
this time, for nearly a week before we left, nearly
the whole population slept in the village nearest
to our house and had watches set to call all to ac
company us to the boat and get our parting bless
ing. The steamer came in the afternoon, and they
were nearly all dressed in their best and never
looked better. After our luggage was placed in

THE LAST DECADE. 107
the boat I prayed with them, many were in tears
and we could scarcely get away from them."
Recovering some degree of health in Melbourne,
the next year (1904), he writes: "I have just
finished carrying through the press the Acts of
tne Apostles, translated by our son Fred, and am
now beginning to carry through the press my
translation of Genesis. I hope soon to return to
the islands if the Assembly will allow me, as I
can be more useful now in the work there than
here." In the fall of the year this privilege was
theirs, though apparently the visit was limited to
attendance at the meeting of the Synod, and to
oversee the work. Their health was much better,
biit they returned to Australia in November of the
same year for deputation work.
Six months later, and Dr. Paton writes sorrow
fully from Victoria, Australia, to a friend, under
date of May 23, 1905: "I am grieved to inform
you that my dear wife died on the 16th of this
month, after much suffering for three months, but
in much patient resignation, having intrusted all
to the dear Lord without any fear, while I and all
ours in Australia stood round her bed in tears pray
ing for her. Without any struggle she quietly
fell asleep in Jesus, departing to be forever with
the Lbfd. ... On the morning of her funeral we
had a sorrowful cable from Norfolk Island, in
forming us of the death of our daughter-in-law,
our son Fred's wife., the missionary at Malekula.
This increases our grief, but she also was a de
voted-, earnest Christian, loving and serving Jesus.
We pity poor Fred, alone artd far from any white

108 THE LAST DECADE.
person's sympathy, but he is no doubt sustained
by Christ's presence and blessing. . . . Two of
our missionaries are ill and away from the islands,
and I fear will not be able to return, for which I
am very sorry; but Jesus gives and takes away as
he pleases, yet He does all things well, though it
is often heart-wringing to us, especially in our be
reavement, when our dearest are laid in the grave.
My heart is too full and sore to write more now.
Who would have thought that Mrs. Paton, who
was so active and full of church and mission work,
would have been taken away before me, but so
God has ordered — not lost but gone before, and
we hope soon to meet again. I enter tomorrow
my eighty-second year, and fear I will not be able
to- continue my work long now, but His will be
done." After this sad experience, Dr. Paton felt he
could not remain in their home alone, and went
to live "at the house of a poor2 good, quiet min
ister's widow, where I am as comfortable as I
could be in lodgings. She is good and kind, but
oh, what a change it has brought to me and mine.
No home left now, but I feel it will not be long
till I follow. I have been suffering lately from
sleeplessness, and giddiness at night and in the
morning when I get up, but I hope soon to get over
these trials. I plead with the Committee to let me
return soon to Aniwa, but they refuse and say
'bye and bye.' They think me too weak to go
alone now."
Five months later (Dec, 1905), he writes: , "I
am yet holding on at my (deputation) work with

THE LAST DECADE. 109

encouraging success, but getting into and out of
buggies, and other conveyances, is now diffi
cult and too much for me. In the far interior I
have had almost daily driving to and from meet
ings, yet I do not like to give it up, though all ad
vise and urge me to do so, more especially since,
over two months ago, I was very nearly killed in a
buggy accident. A minister was driving me from
addressing one meeting to another, when his horse
was greatly frightened by a train,, and reared and
plunged, and sprang about madly, so that first he
was thrown out and then I. I fell on my head
and was so badly cut that I bled profusely. The
men in the train, who saw the accident, said that
the horse and buggy went over me, and they
thought I was killed. They stopped the train,
brought it back and helped to carry me to it, tak
ing me back to where there was a doctor. He ex
amined me carefully, the blood was washed away
from my face and head, and after it was dressed,
I was ordered to bed. But after an hour and a
half's rest, they told me that a pretty large meeting,
by previous arrangements, had gathered in a church
near by for me to address. I got assisted to the
church, threw the bandages from my head, and
holding on to the pulpit addressed the meeting,
and praising the Lord, I was helped back to the
Manse again. I yet suffer a good deal of pain
in my head, and arms, legs and back are yet swollen
in places, but I am anointing the sore spots night
and morning, with a liniment which seems to be
reducing the swelling and pain; so I praise the
Lord. He seems to be going to spare me a little

THE LAST DECADE.

longer for His work for and in our Mission. ."
Then after speaking again of his living in lodg
ings, in Victoria, he adds, "they are kind and at
tentive, but for an old man there is no place like
home, yet I expect our dear Lord to call me soon
now." In the spring of 1906, in acknowledging some
money received from America for the "John G.
Paton Mission Fund," he writes: "I was sitting,
dull and quiet in my study in lodgings, but by the
letters and cheques I was much cheered and encour
aged. The Lord sending me so much in answer to
prayer for our Mission, helping to reduce its de
ficit of last year, while He has enabled us to keep
all its work going on. I keep pretty well now, hav
ing nearly got over my buggy accident, though
some of my bones are sore yet. I fear now I will
never get altogether over it, but I am able now by
God's blessing to address a meeting daily and
three every Sabbath. I have been very much
disappointed lately. I was very anxious to return
for a year or a few months to my dear converts in
Aniwa and the New 'Hebrides, as I know they
must need the residence of a missionary among
them for a time. They carry on all the school and
church work faithfully and successfully, but if I
could be a year or a few months among them,
preaching and teaching, I know it would do them
good, and they also by their letters exceedingly
desire it. But our Committee refuse to let me go.
They say I am too old and feeble to be allowed to
return there and live alone. But I have no fear
of going to live alone. The getting into and out

THE LAST DECADE.

of buggies and coaches here, since my accident, is
ten times more trying to me than it would be to
move about at the work required of me on the
islands, which I believe is very much more needed
than the work here, though both are required in
their spheres, and should go on side by side."
Later we are glad to find him joined by his son,
Rev. Frank H. L. Paton, who had been obliged to
withdraw from his work at West Tanna and was
settled, for a time at least, in Australia. Together
they continued deputation work among the
churches, and it must have been a great comfort,
to the lonely old man. Iri October, 1906, he
writes: "Frank and I went recently as deputies
to Sydney. Sitting up all night in the trains for
nearly six hundred miles and driving gave me a
bad attack of island ague and fever. However,
we got back in safety, and again able for work;
for which I praise our dear Lord Jesus."
Again in November he writes: "For the last
two or three mails I have been so far away and so
busy, that I could not write as usual. To reach
the first congregation in this Presbytery, I had
to walk half a mile to the train, then ten. hours in
the train continuously, and then a considerable
drive again. I keep about my usual state of health,
but have great difficulty with weak back and legs.
I sometimes fear I will soon have to give up, but
I will, God helping me, hold on to the last. And
when no longer able to help the Mission by work
here, I pray God to enable me to reach the islands,
that I may live and die among my beloved con
verts on Aniwa."

THE LAST DECADE.

As the year drew near its close he sent a last
message to his "beloved helpers and friends, who,
prompted by love to Jesus, and pity for the perish
ing heathen, are so nobly assisting the Mission,"
and wished for them "every joy and blessing in
our dear Lord Jesus Christ, who will richly re
ward and bless them more and more."
A last message it was indeed. On Sunday, Dec.
i6th, Dr. James Paton was taken very ill in Glas
gow, and the following Friday, the 21st, he died.
A cable message was sent to Rev. Frank Paton,
announcing the death, so that he might break the
news gently to his father. A few hours later a
reply cable expressed sorrow, love and prayer, and
added, "Father ill." The days and weeks passed
on and on the twenty-eighth of January the frail
and weary body in which the eager spirit had
tabernacled for eighty-three long years, was at
rest and John G. Paton had joined the dearly loved
wife, and many of his loved converts in the Home
land of the soul, to go no more out forever.

I

%\!>

1

ill
1

™§s

ii:";

IBiliISi ¦ ii

'"III

''7. '! 7

V